Posted on

Spanking story entry #22 : The Little Wooden Bridge

Readers,

Don’t give up now – we’re down to just a few more entries in the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  …

Read on~

– Dana

 

**********

“The Little Wooden Bridge”

 

 

I stood at the top of the little wooden bridge and looked down into the cold,
dark water below. A few leaves and branches slowly drifted beneath me, then
for a moment the surface of the water was calm and flat. I straightened up and
looked around for a sign that someone might be watching, but I was alone. So
very alone. I reached into my pocket and pulled out a shiny quarter which I had
been saving for this moment. Then I leaned over the wooden railing, letting my
arm dangle above the water’s surface, the coin still clutched in my fist.
It seemed a bit silly to me to be doing this. I don’t know how much I believed in
magic and wishful incantations, but I know I wanted a spanking. Besides, this
was Dana’s idea. I closed my eyes and imagined my desire, my burning need and
then dropped the coin gently from my hand into the deep pond below. With a
little splash, it sunk and was gone.
I didn’t know what to do next. How was it supposed to happen? Would I
magically receive a call, inviting me over for a spanking? Not likely. Now I felt
even sillier for thinking this would work. But at least, I tried.
* * * * *
Dana lived next door to my uncle Ed, only a short walk from my apartment. I
visited my uncle often, to help out with little fix-up jobs around the house and
to help stockpile the wood for the coming winter. Dana was often outdoors
working in her garden, painting the little wooden fence that divided her
property from Uncle Ed’s, or just relaxing on her deck, sipping iced tea and
reading her book. Many times I would be working in the yard, and I would look
over and dream about those beautiful, firm legs….
Whenever she was there, I would make a point of making small talk and try to
get to know her better. Sometimes, Ed would invite her over and we would sit on
the patio in large, comfortable wicker chairs, and chat about everything and
nothing.
That’s when I learned she could spank.
I almost choked on my julep when she mentioned it in passing. My world went
dark and I thought I might pass out. I couldn’t focus.
“Nothing that a good spanking couldn’t fix”, she said.
We all laughed at the humorous little remark and the conversation continued.
However I became suddenly very flushed. I wanted her to repeat it again. And
again. Maybe just a couple more times.
We had been talking about customer service, more or less in general, and Uncle
Ed had mentioned how rude some of the service people in town had become. We
all agreed that many folks here in our community had become bored with their
jobs, and that customer appreciation no longer mattered. Ed thought about
boycotting a few of the local shops but Dana seemed to have a better solution.
So that was when I learned she was into spanking. Or at least she could be into
spanking. Or maybe I could convince her to “be into” spanking. Hopefully
spanking me, of course.
Dana was definitely a woman to be respected. She had become an important
figure in the community, with her social causes and political savvy. She had
character, was well educated, well-spoken and generous to a fault. But she was
not to be trifled with, never to be ignored and certainly, not ever to be talked
down to. And I would have to add, disobeyed. When she had been a teacher, I
imagine her students behaved themselves quite regularly. I could only imagine
the consequences of her disapproval.
One lazy summer afternoon, I came by Uncle Ed’s place to mow the lawn and I
saw Dana was out, cleaning some rugs. She was using the back of a large wooden
scrub brush to beat the dust and sand from a small floor mat, which had been
pinned to the clothesline. She was wailing on it full force, her left arm swinging
higher and higher in the air, tirelessly slamming into the dusty ol’ rug. She was
spanking the rug!
I guess she saw me standing there, sort of awestruck, frozen, and silent. At last
she stopped swinging the brush. She smiled and waved and then retrieved the
rug from the line and went into the house. Now, I wanted a spanking from her
more than ever!
I imagined myself over her firm lap, with my bare bottom exposed to the
sunlight, as she smacked my reddening cheeks with her brush. Of course, in my
dream it didn’t hurt. I was just lying there, across her thighs, smiling and
ontent. The birds were chirping, the wind rustled through the trees, and I was
happily getting spanked.
I told myself that I needed to find a way to talk to her, to bring it up. She had
always been so kind and friendly, surely if I asked her to spank me it would be
her neighbourly duty to oblige. Sort of like borrowing a cup of sugar. No big
deal, perfectly normal.
In reality, I would probably be too embarrassed to even ask for a cup of sugar.
I could never say the word spanking in polite company and I knew there was no
way I could ask this woman, a real friend of the family, to spank me. Forget it.
Keep dreaming. But she was very friendly, and easy to talk to. I often found
myself staring into her big brown eyes, absorbing her wisdom about life and the
pursuit of happiness. Then one day, she offered me some advice about getting
spanked.
Well, she didn’t really put it that way. And actually, I never really mentioned
spanking in any way. But she did have some advice and possibly a tactic to get
what I wanted out of life. She told me to make a wish. She told me she had gone
to the wooden bridge in the park on several occasions, and would drop a coin into
the pond below. She said she would often make a wish for a solution to a
problem that had been particularly elusive, and those wishes most often came
true. She laughed because she figured there must be a fortune lying on the
sandy bottom of the pond, for all of the wishes she had made.
That is why I went there; to wish for a spanking from Dana.
I let me arm dangle over the water’s surface, gently swinging back and forth. I
stared in the black, cold water, and noticed my reflection staring back at me. I
focused on the image of what I wanted, and imagined the feel of her hand as it
spanked my bottom, her firm thighs holding me steady, and the cracking echo of
the sound of flesh upon flesh. The coin fell from my finger tips and made a
gentle splash below. It quickly sank from view and the water’s surface was once
again calm and flat. Now I felt silly to have believed this would bring me
happiness, but I was determined to try everything to make it happen.
* * * * * * *
Some time had passed since that day on the little wooden bridge, and I had all
but forgotten about scheming to get a spanking. It had sort of fallen away from
my immediate thoughts, and I had begun to focus on “more important” things in
my life, like working and studying. But it is when you least expect it, without
warning, that those wishes can come true.
Uncle Ed had asked me to help Dana chop down a little ol’ tree that was leaning
up against her shed. It hadn’t grown very big – not more than two or three
inches thick at the base – and it had been dead for nearly two summers now.
Dana wanted it out, so she could replant and use the wood for her little stove
this winter.
It was a warm afternoon and I had been working in her yard since early morning,
nearly without a break. The tree was down at this point, and I was breaking up
the branches and tying bundles for easy stacking. I needed to take a break, and
I looked longingly to my empty glass on the picnic table for refreshment.
Instead, I sat for a moment in the shade to catch my breath.
The big wooden brush Dana had used earlier was lying on the armchair beside
me. My eyes were drawn to its smooth, worn surface. The long handle had
certainly been gripped many times by someone who could wield it firmly. The
once shiny lacquer finish had long since flaked away, and now the natural wood
surface was exposed to the elements. I held it in my hand and felt its heft. It
was definitely balanced to swing with one hand, built to last. I couldn’t help but
imagine this work-brush doing its work on me. I held it in one hand and smacked
it on my thigh, to get a feel for its potential. Even through my jeans, it left a
mighty sting. Imagine on my bare cheeks…? I was awash with emotions, barely
able to focus, feeling flushed with the thoughts of spanking yet again. I through
the brush back onto the cushion of the arm chair, stood up and turned away. I
had to get a hold of myself.
Taking a big breath, I walked back towards the log pile. I felt a different kind
of aching now, most probably due to the three glasses of lemonade I had
chugged since this morning. It had been several hours since I had gone to the
bathroom and now there was no holding on. Dana had said she would be out for
the day and I didn’t feel like trekking across the big yard back to Uncle Ed’s
house, so I found an alternative. I crept around towards the back of the shed
and looked around. I was just about hidden from Dana’s house and, tucked
between the bushes and the shed, no one could see me from the street or
towards Uncle Ed’s.
I undid my jeans and let them fall to my ankles. A cool breeze tickled the back
of my exposed thighs as I stood there in my white cotton underwear. I lowered
y briefs in front and let nature take its course, while I supported myself on
the side of the shed with my right hand.
I was only there for a moment but a moment was long enough.
When I was done, I zipped up and turned back to work. Looking over the
branches and woodpile, I didn’t expect to have more than another hour of work.
Just about ten minutes later Dana suddenly came out of the house, carrying a
tall glass of lemonade. She asked me how the job was going and how much longer
I would need to finish. I replied that the job was progressing smoothly and that
I was nearly finished. She smiled and replied, “Good.” She set the glass of
lemonade down on the table.
“I thought you might like a refreshment,” she smiled. “Since you just emptied
yourself on the bushes over there.” She waved towards the shed and back
bushes where I had just relieved myself. I began to blush. She turned to me and
said, “Come in and see me when you are done. We need to have a talk.”
Busted! She saw me. What did she see? How much? Oh, no. This was very
awkward.
I busied myself finishing up the bundles of branches and restacked the wood up
against the fence, just like she wanted. I glanced over at the glass of lemonade,
glistening in the sunshine of the weaning hours of the afternoon. I wasn’t
thirsty.
About an hour later I looked around the yard and decided I was finished. I
brushed off the bits of earth and sawdust from my jeans and t-shirt, and
turned to leave. Then I noticed the brush was gone. I had left it on one of the
big, comfy armchairs and now it was gone. My eyes darted around the yard to
see if Dana had simply moved it, or returned it to the hook on the back wall. No,
it was definitely gone.
I grabbed the tall glass of lemonade and dumped it in the bushes. I couldn’t
even take a sip. Then, I knocked on the back patio door to Dana’s house. It
wasn’t long before she came through the kitchen and slid open the glass door in
front of me.
“All done?” She asked. “Yes, Ma’am”. I replied. She gestured for me to come in.
“Nice,” she continued. “Come in for a minute. I need to talk to you.”
I stepped inside and crouched down to untie my boots. She stood above me with
her arms crossed, waiting for me to step out of them. As I stood, I noticed the
ig brush had been brought inside. The long handled work-brush was on the
kitchen table, beside the empty lemonade glass I had handed to Dana earlier. I
gulped in trepidation. She gestured for me to have a seat. I pulled out a wooden,
straight-backed kitchen chair and did as I was told. She stood before me with
her arms crossed.
“Did you do what I think you did outside?” She glared at me waiting for a
response. I couldn’t think of a single word to say. My face went flush with
warmth. I feigned ignorance.
“Do what?” I asked.
Dana stepped closer to me and looked at me square in the face.
“Did you pee in the bushes?” She raised her voice and was looking at me,
perplexed and frustrated.
I could only nod in confession.
A flurry of words and expletives flew from her lips, and she became more angry
than I had ever seen her before. She was ashamed of me and absolutely beside
herself with frustration, as to why I had not simply gone inside to use the
bathroom. I was mortified and ashamed.
At last she had had enough and was about to storm out of the room, when
abruptly she reach for my arm and stood me up. In an instant she was sitting in
the chair I had vacated and she turned me around.
“Happy to lower your jeans in public, hmm?” She began to fumble with the
button on my jeans. In a flash it was undone, and she began to yank them down.
However, much to my surprise, as she jerked my jeans down, so came my
underwear, in one fell swoop, and both were soon bunched at my knees.
“We can’t have you peeing in public”, she scolded. “Maybe this will help you
remember”.
With that, she flung me over her knee.
It all happened in slow motion: My pants down; over her knee; her right arm
gripping me tightly; her left hand raining down on my bare cheeks. There was
that crack! that I had imagined; the sound of flesh on flesh smartly and firmly.
It definitely hurt a lot more than I expected. I don’t know how many she gave
me, but I sure know I couldn’t count. I could only think about the pain in my
ackside, as I tried to twist from her spanks. It was hopeless to try to avoid
those spanks, and I laid upon her lap, with my bare bum reddening under her
hand, apologizing and pleading.
Then suddenly, it stopped. I thought it was over and I tried to get up, but Dana
was not ready yet. From the corner of my eye, I saw her reach for the big
brush on the kitchen table. Now, I was very much doubting my ability to take a
spanking with that implement.
“You know,” she softly spoke to me… “You had better be careful what you wish
for…” I couldn’t understand. How did she…?
But then, Dana knows.
She just does.

Posted on

Story Contest Entry #18 : Sister Dana and the Leprechaun

Everyone,

Here’s another batch of fun and original  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  entries – quite possibly the best thing you’ll read all day…

Enjoy~

– Dana

 

**********

“Sister Dana and the Leprechaun”

Once upon a time, in the Island of emerald green, dwelled the most lecherous leprechaun that ever could be. This tiny terror haunted a trail that ran through a glen between the village of Limerick and St. Katherine’s Parochial School for teen girls. He’d hide among the green fauna, till a young Coleen would come skipping by on her way to school, then ambush her. With the speed of a green bolt of lightning, he dash between her legs and take a picture up their skirt. Before the poor girl had a chance to realize what had happened, he’d be standing on a log mocking them as he jigged to a song.

“I took me a picture

Of your panties

To show all the boys

At St. Thomas Academy

There’s nothing you can do

But cry “boo hoo hoo”

And run like a fool

All the way to your school”

So in tears they’d run to St. Katherine’s to tell their beloved teacher, Sister Dana, as to what happened. But though the good Sister was understanding of most of the girls problems her tolerance for female submissiveness when confronted by sexist men was quite limited.

“Why didn’t you catch the little shit,” she’d say. ”And make him grant you a wish.”

“Because Sister Dana,” they’d cry, “he’s between our legs and out the other side, before you can bat an eye. So if you could please just petition the Arch Dioceses to buy us new uniforms with ankle length hemlines, so he doesn’t have room to zoom between our knees with ease.”

This troubled Sister Dana felt terribly. For indeed the girls were in desperate need of new school uniforms to replace their old ones so worn. But with St. Katherine’s School in such desperate need of repair she it would be foolish to ask for money when the Arch Dioceses didn’t have the funds to spare.

So after a day of prayer and contemplation, the good Sister Dana decided she would take matters into her own hands. In the morning she planned to confront that perverted little man all by herself.

The next day the detriment Sister Dana set out on her mission, without the slightest fear or hesitation. For the good Sister Dana was no run-of-the-mill nun. She was a member of the Vatican’s elite order, ‘The Sister of Dominia,’ known for their strength and courage. Besides, even though the leprechaun had magic, she possessed a bit of her own. For she carried a very old rosary that had been blessed by no other than St. Patrick himself.

Making her way down the trail she made a sharp turn at a bend. There, standing on a log, was the mischievous leprechaun. “Top of the morning to ya Sister,” he greeted her.

“So you’re the little rascal who’s been scaring my girls. Well Mr. Leprechaun let’s see you try your magic speed on me,” Sister Dana replied.

“Oh I’d never do such a thing. Not that I’m not able to slide under your ankle length hem with the greatest of ease, but because I have too much respect for the Holy Sea to be taken a picture of a Sister’s panties,” he said with a laugh.

The sister realized she’d need to offer him more of an incentive. “I rather doubt your speed is too much for me. So let me up the ante. How about I take off my panties to make this more sporty?”

Surprised at her offer, his pipe nearly fell from his mouth, “That dear Sister is an offer I cannot resist, but are you wearing your undies at this minute?”

“No, but if you turn around, and give a little privacy I can slip them off in a second,” she assured.

The leprechaun immediately turned around as she requested. So Sister Dana quickly lifted her habit, and slipped off her knickers. But in the same motion she also did something else. She looped her rosary around her ankles before dropping her hem. “I’m ready!” She then said.

With a mischievous jig and a laugh, and a puff on his pipe the leprechaun said, “faster then lightning I’m coming!” And he burst into a green ball of light and shot underneath the Sister Dana’s habit. But the light did not burst out the other side. Instead there was terrible ruckus underneath the sister’s habit followed by some muffled cussing. Sister Dana lifted her hem a bit to examine the Leprechaun’s predicament. “Stars and moons,” he yelled, “what’s got a hold of me?”

“You little nasty leprechaun you’re all tangled up in my rosary, and now I’ve caught you fair and square,” she answered. “So you know what that means.”

“Okay, okay,” he plead with disgust. “Just get me out of here and I’ll be granting ya your one wish.”

“After all what you put my girls through, you think I’m going to let you go for one wish,” she sternly replied? “Well Mr. Leprechaun you’re going to get something from me that you’d never wish for.”

Picking the Leprechaun up by his belt, the stately good Sister Dana sat down on the log and placed him over her lap. “I’m going to show you what I do to my students when they’re misbehaving.” Snapping off a nearby sapling branch the sister held it high, then, with swift arm lashed it across the leprechaun’s little behind.

“Ouch! In the name of Saint Gallagher, that hurts,” he cried.

“Whack…Whack…Whack! Jesus, Joseph and Mary. Please Sister stop,” he pleaded!

“Why you little green goblin, how dare you use that language with me. Obviously you’re not understanding. Maybe if we drop your pants it will improve your comprehension.” And the Sister unbuckled his britches and pulled them down over his wee knees.

Upon seeing his smooth rosy blush bottom, Sister Dana paused to comment. “So that’s where you guys came up with the idea of putting pink moons in cereal. I’ve always wondered why you did such a thing.” Then the Sister resumed her task. “Whack…Whack…Whack!”

“Oh Please Sister, your almost hitting me precious blarney stones and rainbow.” But the leprechaun’s pleas did not deter the good Sister Dana, “Whack…Whack…Whack!”

“Please stop Sister. I wasn’t a cussing. I was praying for divine intervention.”

“Okay, I’ll stop, but I’ll need six wishes,” she said pausing.

“Sorry Sister but by the sacred oath of the clan of the leprechauns I can only grant you,…Whack…Whack…Whack!” Before he could finish the Sister had resumed her parochial duties. “Whack…whack…whack!”

“Okay, okay Sister,” the sobbing leprechaun pleaded. “I’ll grant you two wishes.”

Sister Dana paused to concentrate on the matter, and then said. “Make it four, and we got a deal.”

“No Sister I…Whack-Whack-Whack-Whack-Whack!” Sister Dana replied with a vicious flurry of strikes while saying so matter of fact, “I can do this all day long.”

“STOP! THAT’S ENOUGH SISTER,” the crying leprechaun screamed. “I can’t takes no more. Three, three, I beg ya. Let me give ya three wishes. But I can’t give you no more,” he said between sobs. “That’s all my magic’s good for.”

Sister Dana paused and said out-loud to herself. “Now that’s what’s called “the art of negotiation.”

“Alright Sister. Will ya be letting me go?”

“Not till you’ve granted my wishes,” she insisted

“Okay, what will they be,” he asked?

“Of course the first one will be for a pot of gold.”

“Granted!” The leprechaun confirmed. Instantly there appeared a cast iron pot filled with coins at the Sister’s side.

“Second, you must swear by your honor never to bother any of my girls ever again,” she demanded harshly.

“Yes Sister, I swear by all the Saints in heaven I’ll never bother a one of them again,” he answered. “Now what will your third and finale wish be?”

“That you appear at this very place, on this very log, next Monday morning without wearing any pants or underwear what so ever,” she said curtly. “So my girls can humiliate you like you did them.”

“Oh please Sister, we leprechauns are a shy lot,” he begged. “Don’t be forcing me to show me blarney stones and rainbow to those young ladies. Besides the Holy Sea would never approve of them seeing such a sight.

“Your right,” she said slapping his little ass in agreement. “Tell you what, remember what Adam wore in the Garden of Eden for modesty’s sake?

“Yes Sister, he wore a leaf from a fig tree,” he answered in a desperate voice.

“Well you can wear a leaf too, but not one from a fig tree, but a shamrock instead,” she added.

“Sister, a shamrock will barely cover me leprechaun bits,” he answered.

“Trust me little man,” Sister Dana reassured, “a shamrock is all you’ll be needing to cover those little things.”

So the little leprechaun reluctantly agreed. After suffering the humility of the taunting teen Colleens, he disappeared never to be seen in the glen again. And St. Katherine’s Parochial School got a grand remodeling with the leprechaun’s gold. And there was enough left over to purchase new school uniforms for the girls of St. Katherine’s.

Funny thing though, when Sister Dana allowed them to pick out the style, they didn’t choose longer hemlines like they had asked previously for. In fact, they picked skirts that were even shorter than the ones they had before.

The End

(0f the rainbow)

Posted on

Contest Entry #14 : My Spanking Wish

 

Readers,

Another great entry to the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest   – get ’em while they’re hot.~~

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“My Spanking Wish”

One day while walking along the shore of a pristine mountain lake feeling rather alone and unloved I came across the perfect skipping stone and thought that this stone would make a perfect object to make a wish with. I thought that if I could get this stone to skip across the water my wish would come true and the more skips it made the more likely my wish will come to pass.

So I picked up the rock and made my wish:

I wish that I had a strong mother figure in my life who cared enough about me and my emotional health to put me across her knee and spank me soundly and frequently.

I took a deep breath, rolled the rock around in my hand until I had the perfect grip, got into the perfect stance and let the stone fly with all my might. It struck the water at the perfect angle and bounced high then skipped across the lake until it went out of sight. My heart leaped out of my chest and I yelled with joy. I hoped with all my being that my wish would come true.

The next day I received a call from Sue a female friend of mine. She asked what I had been up to and if I had some free time. I said I was not up to much and currently out of work, and asked why. She said that she had an old friend who just moved into town and needed someone to help her unpack, and do some work around her house. I said I could do that. She gave me her name and number and told me to call her friend and let her know that she referred me.

I immediately called her friend. A pleasant well-spoken voice answered the phone and introduced herself as Mary. I introduced myself and said that Sue had told me to call. She said Oh! Yes, she mentioned you and said that you and I would get along nicely. She gave me her address and told me to come by the next day at 7 am. I thanked her and said I would be there.

The next morning I got up, showered, and got ready. I left a few minutes before 7 am and arrived about 15 minutes late. A very beautiful woman dressed in professional attire answered the door. I introduced myself and her look turned stern. She said, “You are late.” I apologized and made up some excuse, which I could tell she was not buying. She said that this is not going to work if she cannot rely on me at all times, and if I cannot follow simple instructions. She started to close the door and I stopped the door with my hand and begged her to give me another chance. I told her I needed the job and that I could follow her orders and would do anything to show her I can be a good worker.

She gave me a long stern look as though she was looking into my sole. She said fine but your tardiness must be punished do you understand. My heart leapt into my trout and I swallowed hard and said yes. She gave me another hard look and said, “Very well then come in. She led me to the kitchen, pointed to the table and told me to strip and place my clothing folded neatly on the table and then stand with my nose against the refrigerator door until told to move. She then left the room.

I nervously undressed folding my clothing, and walked over to the refrigerator and placed my nose on it and waited for her to return. I found myself shaking with nerves and anticipation. I wondered to myself if my wish was coming true and to some degree hoped it was.

After it seemed forever, she came walking back into the kitchen. She was talking on the phone. As she came over to me, I felt her hand rub and squeeze my bottom and herd her telling the person on the phone that I was late but might still give me a chance depending how well I handle my spanking. I could feel my face turning red with embarrassment that she was telling this to the other person. When she finished the call, she told me that was Sue on the phone checking on how I was doing. Mary asked, “You don’t want to disappoint Sue and make her look bad do you?” I said No!

I could hear her moving around the kitchen, and papers shuffling. She was apparently going about her day without regard for me standing there naked up against her refrigerator. After the longest time she said, “So are you ready to get this over with so you can get started with your work?” I said “Yes Ma’am. I heard a chair move and she told me to come over to her. As I turned, I could see her sitting in a chair in the middle of the room within arm’s length from the table. On the table was a thick wooden paddle with a rope attached to the handle and a glove.

She instructed me to stand in front of her and open my legs. As I stood there, she inspected every inch of my body with the intensity of an inspector looking for any imperfections. She looked up into my eyes and gave a very hard stare. She told me to place myself across her lap

I got into position. Without notice, she started spanking me with her hand. I could feel the sting as her hand landed firmly on my bare bottom. The strokes delivered at a steady pace and continually became harder and hurt more. It did not take but a few minutes before the pain was becoming unbearable. I started to kick and move. She struck the tender flesh of my upper leg with a very hard swat and told me to be still or my punishment will last longer and be more severe.

After what seemed like forever, she told me to get up on my knees. I knelt next to her rubbing my ass. She got up, got herself a cup of coffee, and came back and sat down. She sipped on her coffee and looked over some more paperwork, not saying a word, just enjoying her coffee. She set her coffee down, picked up the glove, put it on her hand, and then picked up the paddle and slid her hand into the leather string. She gave the paddle a spin and cinched it up to her wrist. She then got a firm grip on the paddle with her gloved hand, looked me with a smile on her face, and said get back in position.

As I settled into position she stated that the spanking I had just received was just a worm up and now she was going to see just how devoted I will be. If I do not take my spanking, our relationship will end and I will not get the job. The first swat landed on my right cheek and stung so bad that I jumped. Before I could recover, the next landed on my left cheek with as much force and pain. I could not believe how much the paddle hurt. I was not given much time to thank as each swat landed with force. My mind was going frantic. I wished it would stop but could tell that she was very skilled and was enjoying herself. I found myself trying to get away and kicking. She put her leg over mine, grabbed my right arm pulling it behind my back and pushing it hard toward my upper back. She had me locked in and I could not move. Once in this position the spanking became faster and harder. She was laying into my bare ass with the paddle like a maniac showing me no mercy. I started to scream, beg for mercy, and starting balling. This only made her increase speed and force. I finally clasped over her knee and balled uncontrollably.

The spanking finally stopped. She put the paddle down on the table, released her grip on me, and instructed me to stand up and turn around so she can examine her work. I complied and tried to regain my composure and some degree of manliness. After examining my butt she got up, left the room, returning shortly with a blue ribbon. She set back down and instructed me to turn around.

She looked into my eyes and said that she was pleased with my performance and has decided to, give me a try, but that I was on probation for the next six months. She said that the job was to be her personal attendant. She explained that I was to attend to her needs whatever they may be, that any substandard performance will be dealt with in the same manner as it was today, and asked if I understood. I said yes.

She then asked if I was familiar with the practice of tying a string around your finger if you wanted to remember something. I said yes I had herd of that. She said good then this ribbon would act as a reminder that you are to be on time and that you work for me. She then tied the ribbon around the base of my penis and balls synching it tightly. She then brought the ribbon around the top of my sack and again synched it up tight and finished it off with a bow. She stated that I was to leave the ribbon in place for the next six months.

She then told me to get dressed and start unpacking the boxes that were stacked in the corner. I dressed and started working, thinking that my wish had come true.             

                     

Posted on

Contest Entry #12 : A Wish Come Through

 

Readers,

We’ll all be up to our ears (thank goodness!) in new reading material thanks to the   ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  .

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“A Wish Come Through”

IT WAS Anthony’s 60th Birthday. As he blew out the candles he made the two-part wish he always wished on birthdays, when the first star appeared at night, and even when he received the larger piece of the wish bone.

Turning 60 years old, 6’5,” just a bit over weight, good looking, intelligent with a fantastic sense of humor. Anthony never looked his age; in fact, most would guess his age to be under 50. Anthony lived alone in a 4-room apartment in a very prestigious location surrounded by students, few good friends and some very wealthy people. Anthony was divorced 18 months ago after being married fourteen years. Since his divorce, he had met three different ladies.
Anthony was normal in every way with one exception; he was turned on by spanking and domestic discipline. He had enjoyed this from the age of 18. He introduced all his girlfriends to a stinging red hot sore bottom. Anthony scolded his girlfriends for anything he would consider punishable by a spanking. The very first girlfriend he spanked was four years older than he, but if she didn’t “toe the line” she found herself across his lap like a naughty little girl being soundly spanked until tears flowed, she begged for the spanking to stop and humbly apologized. Almost every time they went out Anthony found a reason to spank her. It was the era of miniskirts and hot pants. He made sure her hot pants were always hot. She lived with her parents so most of the spanking took place in the car while parked in her parent’s driveway. Her sister walked up to the car late one evening and she quietly watched her sister kicking her legs, crying like a child as her bare bottom went from pink to a deep red. She really teased her about it. Her mother also knew she was getting spanked on a regular basis. She took Anthony aside and claimed there was a change in her behavior and thanked Anthony for disciplining her daughter. After about nine months Anthony broke up with her. He was very happy but felt something was missing. She wanted to marry but he wouldn’t.

The next ten years were basically the same. If his girlfriend misbehaved she was spanked. He made sure they were well spanked. He loved when they had their own apartment. He initiated corner time, mouth washing for cursing or talking back and other humiliating punishments. Anthony wasn’t an angel; in fact, one of his girlfriends expressed belief that his behavior was just as bad if not worse and he needed to be spanked.

After she made this comment on two different occasions he took his belt off and offered to take a strapping. She took the strap but flung it on the chair and said she couldn’t do it. Anthony, very curious about getting spanked, was disappointed.  He had hated getting the strap when he was a child but having to submit to a lady somehow stirred his imagination. He had heard about ladies spanking their man and he was curious to experience as well as give them.
Anthony started to become more interested in females spanking males. He read stories, watched movies and checked out magazines. He wondered what it would be like to have a relationship with a lady that would stand up to him, be determined and unrelenting and give him a sound spanking when she decided he needed it. Anthony would always wish to meet a lady like that. At the age of 36 he was hanging out at discos, he didn’t have a steady girlfriend but did meet lots of ladies at the club where he would talk, dance a bit and offer them some cocaine. Anthony was a heavy user. Most ladies he met would take him up on his offer. They would go to a motel and after a short time he would convince her she needed a spanking; he spanked her and then they would have sex.
It was a regular Sunday night, and, as usual Anthony was at the disco drinking, partying and everything else. He met a young lady who was with her friend. They started to talk, dance, and Anthony bought a few drinks for both of them. He didn’t offer them any drugs. Afterward she asked him to come back to her apartment. Anthony saw an opportunity and accepted.

When they arrived at her apartment the lady changed into a very sexy skimpy outfit. Anthony was sure she would be across his lap in due time.  She sat on his lap and a minute later jumped up and ran to the bathroom. She had too much to drink and was sick.
Anthony was disappointed but he figured he would hit on her friend. They started to talk and she claimed she was engaged to be married in less than a year. Anthony spent about three hours in conversation. Naturally he brought up his favorite subject. She said she was turned on by hand spanking. Her fantasy was to be made to strip naked be taken across a man’s lap and be spanked. Anthony offered to spank her but again she reminded him that she was engaged and that she also said she didn’t want to wake anyone.  Her fiancé didn’t know of her spanking fetish. They talked and talked. Anthony confessed to her his fantasy about being taken over the lap of a lady and given a good spanking.

Anthony had to be at work in three hours. He went home, slept a bit, got up and went to work. He thought about this lady all day. She was 5’10” and muscular.  He could really picture himself across her lap.

Two weeks went by and Anthony was at his favorite disco. It wasn’t very crowded. About a half hour after he arrived the lady who had occupied his thoughts for two weeks walked up and kissed him. She said she was thinking about what they talked about and really wanted a spanking. She suggested they leave and go to a motel. Who could resist?

They each drove their own cars. Anthony rented the room. As soon as they walked in Angela stripped and pulled out the straight back chair that was in the room. She lay across Anthony’s lap. Anthony knew what to do. He gave her a long hard spanking, she cried and cried. After they didn’t have sex but did “play around.” She told Anthony she would see him again soon. Anthony was beaming with delight.

The following Sunday, same time, same place he meets Angela. Anthony brought a paddle with him. As soon as they were in the room she stripped nude and lay across his lap. About half way through Anthony produced the paddle and really burned her bottom. Anthony could tell she was upset and that her bottom really hurt. Her bottom was almost blistered it was ashen white. She had emphasized that it was imperative no marks were left in fear that her fiancé would see them. Anthony lay on the bed while Angela went into the bathroom. Several minutes later Angela came out of the bathroom and without saying a word she proceeded to bind Anthony’s ankles to his wrist. Anthony was shocked it happened so fast. Angela was determined nothing could stop her. She got Anthony’s belt from his pants she whipped the front of his legs and his bottom down to the back of his knees. By the time she was finished he had welts from his waist to his knees front and back. She gave him a couple of minutes respite while she explained to him that from now on she will not be the only one being spanked. She sternly told him he was never to use more than his hand on her bottom. She advised him he would never be spanked by hand. She picked up the paddle and started to spank his bare bottom unmercifully until it was bruised and blistered and red and purple. She untied the rope and escorted him to the corner. She told him not to speak or move and to keep his hands on his head. He obeyed without question. While he was in the corner she left.

The next day Anthony was driving to work his bottom burned and sitting was quite painful but he was aroused, he couldn’t understand it. He called Angela to apologize and she told him to meet her on Wednesday.
Wednesday night Anthony was standing at the disco bar having a cocktail when Angela came over to him and whispered into his ear: “I know you were a naughty boy and you need a spanking.” Anthony was excited but a bit apprehensive; his bottom was not quite healed from Sunday. She put a small package in his pocket, pointed to the bathroom and told him to put them on. Angela had placed a plastic bag with pink frilly panties in his pocket. He was nervous but took off his underwear and replaced them with the panties. He had his underwear in his pocket, Angela took his underwear out and disposed of it in the thrash.

Once at the motel Angela stripped naked, had Anthony sit in the straight back chair and she eagerly went across his lap. Anthony gave her a sound spanking but dare not used more than his hand. He could tell by the way her body shuddered while across his lap she was thoroughly aroused. Anthony let her up and she scurried to the bathroom. He was nervous when she told him to strip down to his underwear. She came out wearing leather pants, boots and a leather bra. She led Anthony to the corner, she placed a small circle on the wall and told him to keep his nose in the circle, his hands on his head and his mouth shut.

Thirty minutes later she took him out of the corner, told him to keep his hands on his head and not to speak unless she asked him a question. She now sat in the straight back chair. There was a wicked looking wood bath brush in her lap. She told him when she patted her lap with the brush he was to lie across her lap hands flat on the floor, legs stretched, with toes touching on the other side. She lowered his panties and she took him across her lap. When Anthony was adjusted to her satisfaction, she had him look in the full-size mirror. He was so embarrassed at what he saw–a fully grown man over the lap of a lady who was 10 inches shorter than him’ waiting, pink panties at his ankles, bottom bare for a spanking. She spanked his bare bottom nonstop for thirty minutes, one cheek to the other. Concentrating on one cheek for ten spanks and then to the other. She let him up and instructed him to go back to the corner with his nose in the circle. She informed him any movement and she would start again. Anthony bottom was burning hot and very sore but he obeyed without question.

He noticed on the bed two pillows, one on top of the other. There was a heavy leather tawse resting on top. He knew his bottom would be beaten severely and hurt for several days. He knew he would not be sitting comfortable. He started to say something and she grabbed him by the arm taking him into the bathroom. There were the small bars of soap they provide in the Motel. She opened one briskly, soaping it up she made him hold it in his mouth for the thirty-minute stay in the corner. After the corner time she made him rinse the soap from his mouth. She instructed him to lie across the pillows so his bottom was higher than the rest of his body. She picked up the tawse and went to work.

Anthony had welts sores and blisters to his knees. When she finished she had him lie on the bed. He was extremely embarrassed and his bottom very sore.  This went on at least twice a week. Anthony’s bottom always showed evidence of being
severely beaten and he had to take care at the gym that no one saw his belabored bottom. He always had to wear the pink punishment panties. She taught him the proper way to worship and service a lady.

Anthony and Angela got together right up till two days before she was married. It always ended up where she was hand spanked and Anthony was severely spanked. She always introduced different instruments. Anthony’s bottom felt various paddles, straps (leather and rubber), some small whips and even the cane. One evening he received 100 strokes of the cane after a strapping. That was probably the most severe spanking he received.

Anthony kept looking for someone like Angela. He mostly met ladies that would accept a spanking but would not reciprocate. He met a lady that he fell in love with and eventually married. He told her from the beginning what turned him on. She tried but she always ended up spanking his lower back, not good when you have a bad back. Her idea of getting a spanking was quite unusual. Anthony tried to stay content in this vanilla marriage. He showed her books, movies, etc. He finally decided he would try to forget the lifestyle and become vanilla. There was always something missing. They lasted 14 years together. They finally divorced.
Anthony was now fifty-eight and he still longed to meet that special lady. He ran ads and joined clubs. The first lady he met was a switch. She could take a moderately severe spanking. She could really give a good sound spanking. The problem, she was married. Anthony met two submissives that he played with quite a few times. One was half his age. Something was missing. Every birthday and every time he received the larger end of a wish bone or saw the first star in the night sky he always wished for the same thing. That special lady who could take a spanking but also reverse the role and give a sound spanking. He wanted a sincere relationship that included spankings and domestic discipline. Six months went by everyday he checked the kinky personals, but no luck.

It was a month before his birthday. He needed to do some bank business. He went into his bank and his eyes immediately caught this most beautiful lady. She was 5’11” and she wore a very severe looking business suit. She was the assistant branch manager. He sat and waited to conduct business with the bank officer. Thirty minutes later this most remarkable lady walked to where he was sitting and he followed her to her office. He was intoxicated by her perfume. She was ten years younger than Anthony and was recently divorced. They seemed to “hit it off” like they knew each other for years. Anthony decided to ask her out.

He asked her to dinner that weekend and she quickly accepted. He dressed in his best suit and went to his hair dresser for a trim. He picked her up, she looked ravishingly. He took her to his favorite restaurant had a great dinner, a bottle of wine and great conversation. They had a lot in common. Anthony didn’t mention anything about his fetish for fear of scaring her away. The next week they spoke almost every day, sometimes twice. After three weeks they were very close and talked about everything. Anthony still didn’t mention what he really wanted. She did have a certain air about her and could be bossy. Anthony gave her a set of keys to his apartment and told her she was welcomed to come over any time. She did. On occasion she would stop by for lunch. She worked only a mile from Anthony’s apartment. Several times Anthony came home and Lorna would be making dinner or watching television.

They had been together about six weeks and they did have sexual relations, but Anthony really wanted some kinky play.
Anthony’s birthday was coming up in two weeks. He would be sixty. He looked about 45. Lorna said she would see him later in the evening, she had to work late. Anthony went to his Mom’s for dinner and the usual ice cream cake with his brother, his girlfriend and aunt. He made the same wish he always made when he blew out the candles.

He pulled in his driveway about nine o’clock. He noticed Lorna was at his apartment. She claimed she had a special gift for him. He walked in his door and although, dark but he could see a bit of light coming from the bedroom. He could smell Lorna’s intoxicating perfume. He noticed his kitchen was cleaned. He had a bad habit of stacking things on the kitchen counters. They were all clear. Lorna called from the bedroom,”Anthony would you please come in here.” It was a bit strange because she usually would greet him at the door. He walked into the bedroom and Lorna was sitting on the bed dressed in her business clothes. Anthony sat beside her. She seemed different in some way. She proceeded to explain that she didn’t have to work late. The times she came to the apartment when Anthony was not there she saw several movie clips Anthony had saved on his television. The majority of them showed grown men being spanked and disciplined by women.  She always had the attitude that a man’s place was across her lap when he didn’t listen to her. She realized that Anthony was her type of man. He needed a strong woman to keep him in line and this was confirmed when she looked in his closet and found a gym bag with several spanking implements and several canes deep in the far corner of the closet. Without saying another word she sternly ordered Anthony to stand in front of her hands, at his side.

She unbuckled his bel, loosened his pants and slid his pants and under pants to his ankles. He started to say something and she smacked him across the face and said “silence”! She produced the wood hair brush that she found in his bag. She ordered him across her lap and when in position she raised the hairbrush above her shoulder and began to earnestly spank his bare bottom. She stopped briefly and said “Happy Birthday”.

   age. Something was missing. Every birthday and every time he received the larger end of a wish bone or saw the first star in the night sky he always wished for the same thing. That special lady who could take a spanking but also reverse the role and give a sound spanking. He wanted a sincere relationship that included spankings and domestic discipline. Six months went by everyday he checked the kinky personals, but no luck.

It was a month before his birthday. He needed to do some bank business. He went into his bank and his eyes immediately caught this most beautiful lady. She was 5’11” and she wore a very severe looking business suit. She was the assistant branch manager. He sat and waited to conduct business with the bank officer. Thirty minutes later this most remarkable lady walked to where he was sitting and he followed her to her office. He was intoxicated by her perfume. She was ten years younger than Anthony and was recently divorced. They seemed to “hit it off” like they knew each other for years. Anthony decided to ask her out.

He asked her to dinner that weekend and she quickly accepted. He dressed in his best suit and went to his hair dresser for a trim. He picked her up, she looked ravishingly. He took her to his favorite restaurant had a great dinner, a bottle of wine and great conversation. They had a lot in common. Anthony didn’t mention anything about his fetish for fear of scaring her away. The next week they spoke almost every day, sometimes twice. After three weeks they were very close and talked about everything. Anthony still didn’t mention what he really wanted. She did have a certain air about her and could be bossy. Anthony gave her a set of keys to his apartment and told her she was welcomed to come over any time. She did. On occasion she would stop by for lunch. She worked only a mile from Anthony’s apartment. Several times Anthony came home and Lorna would be making dinner or watching television.

They had been together about six weeks and they did have sexual relations, but Anthony really wanted some kinky play.
Anthony’s birthday was coming up in two weeks. He would be sixty. He looked about 45. Lorna said she would see him later in the evening, she had to work late. Anthony went to his Mom’s for dinner and the usual ice cream cake with his brother, his girlfriend and aunt. He made the same wish he always made when he blew out the candles.

He pulled in his driveway about nine o’clock. He noticed Lorna was at his apartment. She claimed she had a special gift for him. He walked in his door and although, dark but he could see a bit of light coming from the bedroom. He could smell Lorna’s intoxicating perfume. He noticed his kitchen was cleaned. He had a bad habit of stacking things on the kitchen counters. They were all clear. Lorna called from the bedroom,”Anthony would you please come in here.” It was a bit strange because she usually would greet him at the door. He walked into the bedroom and Lorna was sitting on the bed dressed in her business clothes. Anthony sat beside her. She seemed different in some way. She proceeded to explain that she didn’t have to work late. The times she came to the apartment when Anthony was not there she saw several movie clips Anthony had saved on his television. The majority of them showed grown men being spanked and disciplined by women.  She always had the attitude that a man’s place was across her lap when he didn’t listen to her. She realized that Anthony was her type of man. He needed a strong woman to keep him in line and this was confirmed when she looked in his closet and found a gym bag with several spanking implements and several canes deep in the far corner of the closet. Without saying another word she sternly ordered Anthony to stand in front of her hands, at his side.

She unbuckled his bel, loosened his pants and slid his pants and under pants to his ankles. He started to say something and she smacked him across the face and said “silence”! She produced the wood hair brush that she found in his bag. She ordered him across her lap and when in position she raised the hairbrush above her shoulder and began to earnestly spank his bare bottom. She stopped briefly and said “Happy Birthday”.

Posted on

Contest Entry #11 : Power Exchange

 

Spankos,

I hope you have a full cup of coffee, because there are a LOT more entries for the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  . Here’s another.

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“Power Exchange”

She answered the door to a completely unlikely couple. Certainly not your grandpa’s appliance repair service.
The young man was full of blond and bluster. He wore a black leather belt with every assortment of gadget on it. She was tall, with long, loose red hair and she carried a toolkit. She was smiling meekly now.
“Ms. Kan” he started, “It’s Adam and Ashley, we’re from Well-Grounded Technical.”
“First of all,” she corrected, “it’s not Ms. Kan. It’s ‘Kane’ – pronounced like an aid you might say…walk…with.”
“Ms. Kan, can…” He paused and dug an elbow into his mortified partner’s side. “Kan, can,” he giggled.
“Ms. Kan, can you tell us what happened to the equipment?”
She looked at the young man. It was the same familiar pattern. How many times had she seen it? They were always brave at a distance. And brave in packs. She knew from experience that his fair skin would redden quickly. She guessed that tears weren’t unlikely.
She reached out and gently touched his arm, staring into his eyes. “Make it ‘Kane’ please,” she purred. “We’ll talk about this.”
She explained the power outage to them. “I don’t pretend to understand the technology. I wish you could just get all this stuff running again.”
“Have no fear, ma’am.” He winked at Ashley. “We’re here to make your wish come true!”
“Ashley,” he said, “if you can double-check that junction box down the street, I’ll have a looksie here at Ms. Kan’s, I mean Ms. Kane’s setup.”
He closed the door behind Ashley and turned back. “Have no fear! The difficult we accomplish immediately. The impossible takes a little longer.”
She moved two steps closer to Adam. They were the same height. Her eyes were level with his.
“What did your mother do when you were disrespectful?”
“My mother?” His eyes flitted away and back several times. “I don’t really remember. I’m sure they can’t do that kind of stuff anymore, anyway.”
“Was it on the bare bottom?”
His face reddened. “What? No, I don’t know if I know what you mean. I mean…” He sighed and looked away. “Maybe, yeah.”
“So, there’s hope. Follow me,” she said, cheerfully. “I’ll show you where all technology comes to a grinding halt.”
When he saw the extra bedroom, he just stopped in the doorway and shook his head.
“Good grief! Your server rack is next to a six-foot cat high-rise. It’s no wonder you’re having problems.”
“Not only is it on the rug of that tower thing,” he said in awe, “but I can see hair on the cables and in the ports, covering the fan exhaust, dangling from the server rack.” He sighed. “I’ll need to clean all of this up first. Did you change anything in here before it stopped working?”
“Not really,” she said. “I did add one more level to the cat tree and the VGF (Very Good Feline) likes to be able to see the doorway. So I had to turn it and rearrange some of the cordage to make that happen. But nothing significant.”
Adam scanned the room, appearing to pause momentarily at the metal container in the corner of the room which held a dozen or so of her canes. He didn’t comment, but asked her instead for a vacuum.
As she left Adam and his dark technology arts in the room with her upright, she said “Let me know if you need help turning it on.”
An hour later, Adam and Ashley were preparing to leave. Adam had done marvelous housecleaning and the electrons or photons or whatever were now flowing at high speed to the internet, to and from her hungry audience of fans. The problem had turned out being one of sheer simplicity.
“Thank you both so much for your excellent work. You’ve certainly made my wish come true.”
“Adam,” she added, “I’m sure your mother valued punctuality.”
Soon it was evening, and as he had answered her wish earlier, she was now making a wish of his come true, even if he wasn’t appreciating it at the particular moment.
It had taken him a long time to request the follow-up call, but here he was. He knew the rules, knew he could leave at any time, but she knew he wouldn’t.
A good while back, after many minutes of strong spanking on fabric, she’d lowered his clean, white briefs. Down they’d slid over the curve of his muscular, rounded bottom, and she was now slapping that bottom a darker shade of pink with her palm. She knew it hurt him and that he was desperately looking for diversions. Moving his hand back to cover his bottom hadn’t been successful. That never worked with her, but he had needed to try. Just as he had needed to joke about her name.
Over the years her hand had toughened with experience, and she now enjoyed the good solid connection of hand and bottom. It was a very direct connection between her and someone that craved that sharp pain and correction that she could bring. It felt like her hand was reaching past, through, that sore, trembling skin and grabbing hold of something deep in his soul.
His jokes about her Red Room had stopped awhile back. As had his wriggling around. It wouldn’t be long, she thought as she paddled Adam, before he started pleading with his momentary mother to stop the punishment (“Please Mom, please it hurts. Oh, it hurts so much Mommy.”) But his real mother wouldn’t have, and neither would she, herself.
“The Can-can is an old dance where they wore long skirts,” he started explaining, between deep breaths, “and they kicked their legs in the air…”
She interrupted, never stopping her vigorous spanking, “I know what the Can-can is – I’m surprised you do. You’ve obviously progressed nicely beyond The Twerk.”
She spoke in his ear. “I think you’re experiencing a different sort of dance now aren’t you, Adam?” She chuckled softly. “It’s called the Lap Dance, and many of the participants kick their legs in the air too!”
After she had punished him, after his eternity had ended, after she had soothed his bottom with a light massage, after she’d applied cooling lotion, she had waited for him to dress and given him a sincere hug. Below his soft and respectful gaze, his cheeks were still damp and red. She knew that the spanking had stirred memories, and that his bottom would be a sore reminder of this evening for several days.
Before turning, he looked at her and suggested with extreme politeness: “Really, you could avoid future outages if you plugged the power strip into the wall instead of into itself.”
“And if I did that,” she said, smiling, “how would you have your wishes granted in the future?”
“Thank you again so much,” he said as he went out the front door, rubbing his bottom gently. “Oh, Ms. Kan, can Ashley make a followup call some day soon?  She mentioned to me how she’d hate to see interruptions in your work.”
Posted on

Contest Entry #10 : Natural Born Spanker

Everyone,

The  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  got a LOT of spanko minds and keyboards moving – here’s another entry..

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

**********

“Natural Born Spanker”

Kelly was born on a farm in Illinois, As she grew she did all the things a girl could do on a farm in the country,

Feed the chickens, help her dad with the cows and her mom with the chores in the house.

Kelly was was the oldest of six and she was expected to care for her siblings when mom and dad were in town shopping or buying supplies,

When she was three she got her first doll and one day her mom happened on her playing and watched her!

Kelly was lecturing her doll about not doing what she was told and then started to spank her!

Her mom thought! ‘Now where did she learn that?‘neither her or her husband had spanked her or been spanked as children so it seemed odd!

When her husband came home she relied the story and Tom thought about it and remembered that she had stayed at his sisters the week end before and knew they both used this form of discipline on their three boys!

So Megan called and asked her sister in-law if she had spanked any of her boys that week end,She was told that they had not! The boys were on a camping trip and would not be home for two more days!

Liz asked her and she explained what had happened and she said ‘She had no idea Kelly was in the house all week end and only went to the store with her once!’

As the years past Kelly continued to be very assertive and off times her mom and dad would hear her lecturing or spanking her dolls,

One day shortly after she turned fourteen her younger brother went to them and told them that kelly had spanked him for not going to bed when he was told while she was watching them!

Megan laughed a little but when Andy showed her the red marks where she had used her hair brush she became a little concerned and called a doctor friend and told her about it!

She counseled children and parents and seemed to have some good advice.

She explained: ‘that some kids learn it from their parents or other children in their neighborhood and they need not worry it was just a faze and she would grow out of it!”

Tom and Megan let it go at that and told the other boys if they did not want her to spank them then they should do as she says when she is watching them,

Tom and Megan found that over the next year the boys were much more obedient and would often times do their chores with out askingThey thought it was just they had a couple of very good boys!

But then shortly after Kelly’s sixteenth birthday they received a call from a family Kelly had been baby sitting for asking to talk about something that had happened last week end while she was watching their children!

So Megan walked over to the Anderson’s to hear about what had taken place,

What she heard was very alarming Kelly had given their son Carl a very serious spanking for getting in to a fight with a girl from down the street!

The way Carl told the story he was playing with a couple of friends when Cindy started bothering them!

They tried to leave when Cindy pushed Carl so he hit her in the arm,They had a small wrestling fight when Kelly came up and sent him home,

When he got back to their house Kelly told him to go to his room and she would talk to him in a couple minutes,

When she came in to the room she came in to the room she was holding a hair brush and told him he was getting a spanking for hitting the little girl!

He told her she started it! But Kelly only told him that was no excuse for hitting girls and if he had told her first she would have taken care of the problem as it was he did not so he was going to get spanked!

Mrs Anderson told Megan that Carl told her he would tell on her if she did and Kelly replied “Well then I had better give you a good spanking so so I will never have to do it again!”

At which point she went against Carls protests and pulled down his pants and put him over her knee and spanked him for what Carl said was none stop till he was crying so hard he does not even remember her stopping!

Mrs Anderson told Megan that Carls bottom is a very bright red and had a couple spots that were blistered!

Megan apologized and told her she would look in to it and ask her to not press charges till she found out what happened from Kelly!

When Megan got home she asked Kelly if she had a minute to talk about something that  had happened while she was watching Carl!

Kelly told her mom she heard a little girl screaming and went out to see what was going on!

She told her ‘Carl and two other boys had the girl on the ground hitting her!

She pulled Carl away from the girl and sent him home while she talked to the girl!

After quieting the girl down she was told “Carl and the two boys were bothering her and one of them pulled the head off her doll!

She said she kicked him and then Carl and the other boy started kicking and hitting her when the third boy picked up her new doll house and broke it then joined the other two boys hitting her!

Kelly told her mom the girl had bruises and small cuts all over her face and body!

She then went back to the Anderson home and found Carl was not in his room and when she found him she told him he was going to get a spanking and then he Kicked me in the shin and said your not my mom and mind my own business!

After a small scuffle I pulled his pants down and spanked him with my hair brush then made him stand in the corner for half an hour while I called Mrs Anderson and tried to tell her what had happened!

She came home a short time later and asked me to go home for now!

But she was going to call you!

Megan told Kelly she would like her to come with her over to the Anderson’s and tell them her side of the story and also find out where the little girl lived so as to speak with her and also the two other boy’s!

Megan called Mrs Anderson and said she would like to come over with Kelly to explain her side of the story!

After the three had talked about what had happened Mrs Anderson called Carl down from his room and started telling him what Kelly told her and asked if that is what really happened!

Carl at first started to lie but Mrs Anderson stopped him and said if he starts lying she will wash his mouth out with soap and then he will get a spanking for lying!

Carl turned a bright red and then told her the truth!

Mrs Anderson told Carl he was going to get a spanking for lying the first time and then she was going to let Kelly spank him again for kicking her and lying about what happened to get her in to trouble!

Mrs Anderson told him he was not going to be sitting the rest of the night when they were done as she still needed to talk to him about what happened before he goes to bed tonight!

Kelly was amazed at how Mrs Anderson handle Carl!

She walked over and took him by the arm and walked him up to his bedroom as they were going down the hall she stopped and asked Kelly to please join them as she would like her to give Carl another spanking when she was done unless she preferred to do it before he left for school in the morning if she had time!

Kelly decided it would be best to do as Mrs Anderson asked and spank him after she was threw!

Carl was crying and pleading with his mom telling her he was sorry and it would never happen again the other boys started teasing her and picking on her he tried to stop it!

But Mrs Anderson would not hear any more of his plea’s

She walked him over to the bench at the foot of his bed and told him to stand there!

She turned around and walk to her bedroom and came back with a large flat backed hair brush!

Kelly looked at the hair brush and smiled knowing if she was Mrs Anderson she would use it like she did with hers earlier!

Mrs Anderson then sat down on the bench and reached out grabbing Carl and pulled him in closer!

She started lecturing him about lying and picking on little girls!

But what she said and did next made Kelly snicker a little!

In what seemed like one motion she unzipped his pants and hooked her fingers in to his undershorts and down they when to his ankles!

“So you like hitting girls! Well lets just see how you like girls returning the favor on your naughty little bottom!!

In the next second she picked him up and had him over her knee Carl reached around to cover his bottom and his mom said thank you I was just going to ask for that!

She wasted no more time and started spanking him with her hand first one side then the other! Back and forth left side right side on and on working her way down to his sit spot and thighs and then back up to a spot she said “Needed a little more attention!”

The spanking was very loud and Kelly was standing there wiggling back a forth just imagining how much is much sting and hurt!

When she finely stopped Kelly could see how red his butt was!

But when she announced that she was now going to spank him for lying she picked up the hair brush and although Kelly thought Carl was kicking and screaming with her hand, She was in for a show that took her breath away!

Mrs Anderson started spanking Carl with the brush and all that could be heard was Crack! Crack! Crack! You like lying to mom? No Ma’am I won’t do it again! Crack! Crack! Crack! You still like hitting girls young man? No! No! I am sorry I promise it will never happen again!

Begging and pleading Carl cried Promising to never lie or pick on girls again!

Carl finely just laid across his moms knee and she knew he had learned his lesson!

She then stood him up and sent him to the corner he had no problems running as his pants and under shorts were kicked off long ago!

Mrs Anderson then got up and asked Kelly to come with her!

Kelly was white as she watched Mrs Anderson pick up her hair brush and walk towards the door telling her to follow her!

She did as she was told and walked down the hall to anther room when they went in Mrs Anderson asked Kelly to come over and sit down,

She then asked Kelly who gave her permission to spank her son?

Kelly was speechless  she just stood there saying”I ah! umm well I did it because well umm! I did not think you would mind!

Well young lady I do mind and since you felt it was OK  to spank Carl before asking if it was OK you my little lady are going to get the same!

Now if you would please pull up your skirt and pull your panties down we can help you to mind your manors and ask for permission next time!

Kelly reached under her skirt with tears in her eyes knowing she was going to get something she had never had before and always though about!

But after watching Mrs Anderson handle Carl she was not going to argue with her about 

that point so with her panties down around her ankles Mrs Anderson reached out and guided Kelly slowly over her knee and lifted her skirt up out of the way!

Kelly felt some how very safe and secure yet scared and unprepared for what would be a lesson on how bad a good spanking hurt and that next time she decide to take matters in to her own hands she would find herself over Mrs Anderson’s knee for another lesson!

The spanking lasted only a few minutes but when she put the hair brush down Kelly was truly sorry and had learned she was not as big as she thought she was!
But as Mrs Anderson stood her up she told Kelly “Your never to big or to old for a good spanking if you need one!”

Mrs Anderson picked her up and gave her a big hug and a kiss on the cheek then swatted her on the butt and told her to go wash up and come down stairs!

Kelly scurried away to the bathroom and as she was cleaning her face she over heard her tell Carl she did not like having to spank him but when he misbehaves she would!

She then gave him a big hug and kiss and told him how she would like him to meet them in the living room and apologize to Kelly about his behavior and then they were going over to the girls house and then after they were done there they would be calling the parents of the other two boy’s about their part in what had transpired and what she had decided to do as punishment for his part in the matter!

Carl at first was going to protest but then thought better of it.

Mrs Anderson also told Carl after he apologizes to Kelly he needs to ask her if she would like to spank him!

Carl did as he was told and was relieved to hear Kelly tell him he was forgiven and that although he deserved to be spanked for causing her trouble all was forgiven and she gave him a big hug!

Mrs Anderson then told Carl to get his shoes on and they would go over to the girls house first and apologize then they would be going over to the two boy’s home to speak with their mother’s!

Kelly gathered herself up and left with her mom to go home!

On the ride home Kelly’s mom Megan asked her why she was crying and Kelly relayed the story to her and said she was sorry and she would not take matters in to her own hands any more!

Megan just shook her head and said ‘I don’t know about you sometimes but I agree you have a way of getting the boy’s to behave!

When they got to the little girls house they were greeted by her mother Mrs O’Donavon,

They were asked in and went to the living room to talk about what had happened!

But women looked at Carl who was ready to start crying again as he was just before she had spanked him!

She told him to apologize to Cindy and then ask Mrs O’Donavon to spank him if she felt she would like to or if she felt it necessary!

Mrs O’Donavon asked to see his bottom.

Carl was very embarrassed but pulled his pants down as he was told and showed her his very red and well spanked bottom and then said she felt he had gotten a good spanking already and if Cindy forgives him she would also!

she gave him three quick swats on the butt and said “Don’t ever touch my little girl again or that bottom of yours will not want to be sat on for a week even if I have to come over to your house or have your mom send you here! Do you understand me Young man?”

Carl through the tears said he understood and he would never touch do it again!

She gave him a big hug and Carl apologized to Cindy!

Cindy and Carl hugged each other and they left for  John and Bob’s house to speak with their mother.

Living in the country gave them time to walk and talk about what had happened again so when they heard John and Bob’s side of the story they would know if they were lying or telling a different story or the same as Carl’s!

When they knocked on the door they were greeted by a very tall brown haired woman,

Mrs Johnson asked if she could help them and Mrs Anderson replied she would like to talk to her about some things that happened earlier in the day!

She asked them in and told them to call her Chris and Mrs Anderson replied please call me Teri!

They went in to the dining room as she was in the process of cooking supper and could talk while still checking her meal that was on the stove and in the oven!

Teri filled her in on all that had taken place and what she had done up till now!

Chris walked over to her phone and called to tell John and Bob to come home at once as they were over at a friends house down the street!

They came bounding through the door and stopped when they seen the group sitting at the table!

Chris told them to come over and tell her about what happened today while she was at tennis!

The first thing Bob said was nothing! We were outside playing with friends all day!

Chris got up and walked around the table and grabbed his face and said” I will ask you one more time and if you lie to me again we will go up stairs and wash your mouth out and then go to my bedroom early!

Bob knew right away what early meant and he was not very hungry for soap at the moment!

So he went straight for the new story John started it! The girl Cindy would not go away and leave them alone so John hit her that was all!

Mrs Johnson spun him around and gave him a hard swat and told him to sit down while he still could!

She then looked over at John and asked him what happened!

John was not one to argue or lie to his mom as he knew when he did he would alway start blushing and looked away so it was a dead give away,So he told her they were playing down the street and Bob and Carl started teasing Cindy then Bob grabbed her doll and pulled the head off it!

He then said when Cindy kicked him he slugged her in the arm and then Carl pushed her to the ground!

Before we knew it we were punching and kicking her Carl tried to stop us but then Bob broke her doll house after that we run off!

We don’t know what happened to Cindy after that.

Chris told John to go over and sit down at the table while she talks to Mrs Anderson about what she has done so far to correct her son!

Teri filled her in and said Mrs O’Donavon was pleased with what had been done but would like to talk with you about it also if you are willing!

Chris looked at Bob and John and said “Yes we will go over there right now!”

With that Teri and Carl got up and Chris walked them to the door, After they had left she turned around and closed the door, Looking at the two boy’s she told them to go stand bye the door we need go over to the O’Donavon’s and talk with them and apologize about your actions today!

She then went to her room and came out with her paddle in hand and said “OK Lets Go!”

They walked slowly down the street and their friends seen them coming and ran up to them and said “Hey whats up guy’s?”

Chris stopped for a second and told them “Bob and John are going over t the O’Donavon’s where they will be getting a very good spanking for hurting Cindy and then they will be going back home and grounded for the rest of the week after they get another spanking form me!

So they will not be playing the rest of the week or sitting for a good long time! Would you like to join them?

Tommy blushed real gig and replied “No Ma’am” Bob and John were both just crying from the embarrassment!

Chris told them both to save it there will be plenty to cry about when we get to the O’Donavon’s and even more when you get back home! “Kapeich?”

They both “Kape’d” the what ever she said as they were in for one of those spankings their mom said they would never forget!

The three walked up to the door and rang the bell, They were greeted by a short red haired lady who at once said “Hello you must be Mrs Johnson! Please come in and have a seat.

Chris turned Bob and John and told them they can just stand as they will need to get used to it because it will be all they will want to do shortly and until they go to bed tonight where they will want to sleep on their stomach’s!

Mrs O’Donavon introduced herself and told Chris her name was Ruby and Chris did the same,

They sat down and Ruby called Cindy in to the living room and when she came in to the room Chris almost screamed!

Ruby asked Cindy to show Chris what the three boy’s had done to her, she had bruises just below her right eye and some other bruises and cuts all over her upper body and legs,

Chris could only say Oh May God! I am so sorry please I hope we can settle this as I promise you these two boys will know that their back sides are going to look much worse and asked Ruby to spank the boys as she brought along her paddle in hopes they could take care of the injustice today and she has not spanked either of they yet!

Then looking at them with a very streen face said “Yet!” what she did not say was when the two boys got back home ‘No matter how bad Mrs O’Donavon spanks them they have seen Nothing yet! “Nothing” she was very upset and knew the walk home would help calm her down some and help to focus on what was needed but there was going to be two boys with blistered butts before they went to bed tonight!

Mrs O’Donavon look at her daughter and then at the two boys and asked “Well what do you have to say for yourselve’s?

John started crying a little and said he was so sorry he wanted carl and Bob to stop after they pulled the dolls head off but when she kicked Carl they just would not listen to him!

Mrs O’Donavon then said “Oh so you feel what happened was not your fault? And you young man you seem to be quiet about the whole thing! Cindy which one of these two boys was the one who broke your doll house?

“It was him mom the tall one!, Right away they knew Bob was the one who started the whole thing just as Carl had said and John when he told his mom what had happened!

Well then Chris I think since you have not spanked them yet and you were kind enough to bring along your paddle I would be happy to do that if you truly do not mind,

Chris just said “No please! Bob take the paddle over to this nice lady who has so kindly agreed to not press charges against you, But instead agreed to give you a very nice pants down bare bottom spanking and don’t forget your manors and say “Please Mrs O’Donavon I am sorry for hurting your Daughter today and I would like you to Please take this paddle and spank me for my bad behavior!

Chris then turned to John and said “when she is done your next and I want to hear the same thing out of your mouth “Understand?”

The fire in Chris’s eyes were no where near as bad as the fire that was about to get set on Bob’s bottom!

Ruby looked at Bob and said “Well young man I am waiting! does your mom have to  help you  or do you want me to come over there and walk you to the chair?

I had Cindy bring it out for your enjoyment since you seem to enjoy kicking and hitting little girls and I bet you are thinking I am not to big myself!

Well get over here this second and lets get started!

Bob was not so fast to move so his mom helped him a little with a very load slap on the butt and told him to move!

Ruby took a moment to look at the paddle Bob handed her and said “Wow this is a very nice paddle where did you get it?”

Chris replied a friend of hers Rose makes them I am sure she would be happy to make one for you!

Ruby smiled and replied “ I also have a friend who makes paddles his name is Mr Zia I too have to use it now and then as Cindy can get a little bratty at times and I am sure she was not totally inocent in this matter! have you seen the company Cane-Ac?

A friend does product testing for them and she is very pleased with theres!

Check out their site some time she has a couple short Clips that are well worth the checking out! Her name is Dana Kane!

Ruby then looked towards John and reminded Him and Bob “If you had just came over and told me what she was doing I could have put a stop to all this but since you took it upon yourseleves to be bullies I will have to spank you in stead of her because it is clear Cindy has learned her lesson today from you three!

OK now where were we? Oh yes! Ruby took an arm and pulled Bob in closer and then opened his pants and pulled them down followed quickly by his underpants “Must not forget these as no spanking is a good spanking unless its done on the bare bottom!

With that Bob was up ended and laying acrossed Ruby’s lap being adjusted.

Well since this is a punishment spanking we minds well just use your moms nice paddle right away “Its just to bad I have to try it out under these cercumstances !” So as to not take up any more of our day lets get started!

Whith that the next three minutes seemed to lasy forever! To say Mrs O’Donavon knew what she was doing was an understatement and she had Bob’s bottom “Ruby Red” in no time!

John was just standing there crying and making his plea of “I tried to get them to stop! I am so sorry Cindy Please mom I don’t want Mrs O’Donavon to spank me! Why will we be getting another spanking when we get home? Please mom I’m sorry!

Bob was crying hard  when she finely stopped and stood him up passing him off to his mom and with her finger crooked she looked over at John and said “OK your next young man come over here please and be quick about it!”

As he was going his mom Chris advised him to tell her what he was told to say and then when she was done they were both to say “Thank you Mrs O’Donavon for takingg the time out of your day to spank us and if we ever do something like this again you have our moms permission to spank us again!

Chris then added to Ruby “Please just call me afterwards so as I can have a chat with them about what happened! They can always use a reminder at bed time to behave!

John knew his time was up for pleading and walked over to Mrs O’Donavon knowing he was wrong as he stood bye her.

Ruby smiled a little and said “I am sorry I have to do this and I know you tried to stop it but you were still part of the problem also, You could have ran over to a neighbers or came and got an adult but you choose to join in also!

as it is you are standing here about to get a very good spanking! “Do you agree with what I just said John?”

John shook his head and said “Yes Ma’am you are right and I am sorry!”

Ruby picked him up and put him over her knee but did not pick up the paddle instead she just gave him a very good spanking with her hand and after she was done John looked her in the eyes and siad “Thank you Ma’am for spanking me for my bad behavior and then looking at cindy he also said he was sorry for all the hurt he caused her!

Bob just stood there not saying a word when suddenly his mom swatted him soundly on the butt and said “ Don’t you have something you would like to say mister before we go home where we will have our talk about you actions today?

Bob let out a loud yelp and then said a half hearted appoligie and when he turned around he could see the fire in his moms eyes that said “You have just made a major mistake mister that is going to cost you dearly!”

Chris stood up and walked him over to the chair and say down asking Ruby to please hand me my paddle! Obviously you did not get the spanking you needed but that is going to be remieded right now!

In a flash Bobs pants were pulled down around his ankles again and if his pleas of forgiveness were heard they were drowned out by his crying and howling!

When she was done she yanked his pants up and marched him towards the door stopping only to tell Ruby she would call her latter and maybe arange to have coffee some time later in the week

She then proceeded to march him home with John almost running behind them to keep up!

The talk of that day is still set in the minds of many who still live in the nieghberhood!

There will be more to this story as Kelly grows up and goes to collage!

 

Posted on

Story Contest Entry #9 : Taming Jenny

Readers,

Good spanking morning…here’s another entry for the  ‘Spanking Wish’ contest .

Enjoy!

– Dana

**********

“Taming Jenny”

Ever since I was a little girl I have made the same wish on my Birthday. I would get so excited to have my birthday cake placed before me and I would watch the flicker of the lit candles dancing just waiting for me to make my wish. It was always the same every year. I would close my eyes as tight as I could get them and bow my head. I would wait until everyone was quiet and then make my wish. I never told anyone my wish , if I did for sure my one wish would never come true. This is my 23rd Birthday coming up and so far my wish has not come true but I have a feeling that this is the year I will find my true love. Yes, that is my wish .

CHAPTER ONE

Josh Winters is my brothers best friend and always gives me such a hard time. He’s always picking on me and makes me the butt of all his jokes. I’ve put up with him since I can remember and now I’m turning 23. He and my brother are both 30 and think they are Gods gift to women.

I have to sit back and laugh when Bo, my big brother stops by the house on his way to the Happy Tavern for a night of beer and women. He smells and looks like a player. Josh isn’t any better. The only problem is that I have had a secret crush on Josh as far back as I can remember. I’ve had my share of dating but no one turns me on like Josh does. I would never let on that I often fantasize about us together. His passionate kisses and sweet caresses that come to me in my dreams.

I’m just Bo’s little sister to him. When he sees me he usually sneaks up behind me. He’s quiet and quick as a cat when he strikes. He usually ruffles my long auburn hair into a holy mess and then puts me over his knee and swats my bottom a couple of times. I don’t know why he thinks that is so funny because it’s totally degrading and my bottom smarts when he’s done.

Josh and Bo are very good looking. They both are 6 ft 3 inches and weigh about 220, which is all muscle. They both work out at the gym, so you can imagine they both have muscles that won’t quite. Bo has auburn hair, hazel eyes and that squared chin that all the girls love to kiss. Josh has brown hair and green eyes and the cutest dimple when he smiles. I melt when just thinking about it. People sometimes think their brothers. Well they sure act alike it. They are always together whether at work or out on the town.

Both Bo and Josh are EMT’s. They ride together in the same aid car. The infamous #24. That is the most requested aid car in the county. We live in a small town with 10,000 residents. I swear that most are sexy single females, who all think those two are Greek Gods. I have to say they both are pretty darn good looking boy candy.

I on the other hand I didn’t get any of the height that Bo did. I’m 5 ft 5 inches and I’m not going to say how much I weigh, but that I have the necessary curves that makes up a shapely body. I probably could lose a few pounds if I tried, but I figure if the boys don’t like my girl candy, they can look elsewhere.

I live with my mom and dad so I can save some money to get my own apartment someday. I work at the Daisy Bakery. I start work at 5 am and work until 1 pm, that way I have plenty of time for my schooling. Now that I’m graduating from college I’ll need to quite my job so I can be available to ride with the aid car. I should find out which aid car I’ll be riding with by the end of this week.
CHAPTER TWO
Being on the honor roll was a given. All throughout my schooling I received 4.0. I studied hard and not only had my normal classes but I went to night school at the same time to receive my EMT certification.

My parents never had to worry about my academics, but my attitude and smart mouth always got me in trouble. My whole life I would get in trouble for my fowl language and not following the rules my parents set for me. Bo was a good kid never giving my parents any kind of grief. He never got spanked or put on restriction. I on the other had was always grounded and over one of my parents laps having the paddle or hairbrush stinging my bared bottom.

My family is planning a Graduation/Birthday party. I was turning 23 and thought it would be nice to combine both parties. I was a little worried about the Birthday part.

I usually laid low on my Birthday. Both Bo and Josh think that they are in charge of the Birthday girls spankings. They both have huge hands and none too gentle. I was really starting to worry how I was going to handle keeping my distance from them. Mom and Dad promised to talk to Bo, but I figure he would tell them what they wanted to hear and then he would do what he and Josh planed.

Graduation was fun. All my family and relatives were there and planed on coming back to the house to help me celebrate. Everyone asked what I would like for gifts and I told them all money would be fine. Without my job I still had a few bills like a car payment and insurance to cover so the extra cash would come in handy.

My mom made up this cute basket for all the cash envelopes. It was filling up fast and I was so excited that I had let my guard down.

I was having so much fun that I had forgotten all about Bo and Josh. I had a little too much champagne and started to get a little giddy. I had to go to the bathroom so I decided to take a walk down to the boathouse we have on the edge of the property.

The boathouse was my hideout when I was growing up. I went there when I was sad or had gotten in trouble with my parents. If I was in trouble, my mom or dad would give me a spanking and I would escape to hide and have a good pity cry. That was when I was a little girl. Now I come here to study sometimes and daydream about Josh. He was my little secret.

I finished using the bathroom and opened the bathroom door, stepping out into the main room I walked right into a brick wall. Well, he felt like a brick wall. It was Josh and right behind him was Bo. I was trapped.

My heart started to pound in my chest, so hard that I thought it was going to jump right out. I started to back up into the bathroom and reached for the door knob, but I wasn’t fast enough. Before I could find the door knob I was lifted over Josh’s shoulder like a sack of potatoes. I knew what was going to follow.

I started to kick my legs and hit his back with my balled up fists as hard as I could. I started to yell at him and what came out of my mouth was the filthiest language I had ever used.

“Josh, let me down you son of a bitch. Don’t you dare spank me. Put me down right now you jerk.” I tried to wiggle off his shoulder but to no avail. Josh gave me a few spanks to my tight jeans.

“Listen to me Jennie, you better stop that potty mouth of yours or your little birthday spanking is going to turn into a punishment spanking. There’s no need to use such language unbecoming a lady.”

I looked up and Bo was standing in front of me holding a ping pong paddle that he found sitting on a table. I let out a howl and told them that they better not use that on me or I was going straight to mom and dad and tell.

Josh started laughing and Bo was doing the same.

“Little sister that will be after the fact. It will be all done and I’m a 30 year old man. What are they going to do to me, spank me?” He let out a chuckle that really pissed me off. “I hate you, Bo, your an even bigger jerk.”

Josh walked over to the straight back chair that was in the middle of the room and sat down. I didn’t even get a chance to take a step once he put me down. He pulled me over his knee and started spanking and counting. “One, two, three, four, boy you sure are going to have a sore bottom by the time I get to 23, then Bo gets his turn.”

I started to plead for Josh to stop and to let me up. “Josh, please stop, it hurts. Ouch please stop. I’m not a little girl anymore, this isn’t funny at all.” I started to cry. I was trying not to, but he was really spanking me hard and I knew that Bo would take over when Josh was done.

“Please stop, I’m not going to be able to sit when you both are done. Please stop.” Josh stopped but only because he got to the number 23. He lifted me up and Bo sat down. Josh turned me around and pushed me over Bo’s knee.

“Bo, I can’t believe you are going to spank me with that paddle. Please stop. Bo just kept on counting, eight , nine, ten. “I hate you both.” With that Bo spanked harder not a birthday spanking type of spank, but a pissed off my little sister has a big potty mouth kind of spanking.

By the time he was done I was a blubbering fool. I was hiccuping and unable to speak an intelligent language.

Bo let me up and then I saw Josh sit back down. What in the hell does he think he’s going to do. I didn’t have much time to figure it out before I found myself back over Josh’s knee screaming my head off.

This time he was attacking my button to my jeans and unzipping my zipper. I was in a panic. OMG, he’s going to pull my pants down and I wouldn’t put it past him to pull my panties down. Then my heart sank to my feet. I could just spank myself for putting a thong on so I wouldn’t show a pantie line under my jeans. He doesn’t have to pull my panties down I was already showing my bare cheeks to the world.

Josh tugged my jean down to my knees. I waited for the paddle to start falling again. “Oh look what we have here. I wasn’t going to bare your bottom. I thought I would let you keep a little of your dignity, but I guess that wont be happening. Not a smart idea to wear a thong, huh potty mouth.” With that Josh started to spank me with the paddle and he was spanking me hard. I just about jumped off his knee.

“Ouch, stop. Please Josh please don’t spank me anymore. It hurts so bad. Please.” Josh was spanking me so hard that I started to yell at Bo to make him stop. “Bo please help me, make him stop. I hate you both.” I just cried my eyes out. I was starting to lose my breath.

Josh suddenly stopped and lifted me onto his knee. I really could not catch my breath. It’s like when a baby cries so hard and can’t catch it’s breath that you have to blow in their face to get them to start to take a breath.

Josh blew a couple of times and I could see he had a worried look in his eyes. I think he figured out that he just might have gone a little too far with this birthday spanking. I know that I do have a potty mouth but damn it, they were hurting me.

What I should have done if I had thought about it was to faint and make them really panic, but then they would have probably called 911 and the whole crew that I was going to be working with would show up. That would have been too embarrassing.

I started to breath, but my crying was out of control. I just couldn’t stop. I know that both Bo and Josh’s little birthday spankings backfired on them. I tried to stand up by myself but I lost my balance and fell into Josh. He helped me steady myself and I pulled my jeans up and button and zipped my zipper. I looked at both of them and tried to speak but I just couldn’t find the words through all my crying. I just was hysterical. If I could have I would have slapped them both but I figured the best thing was to get out of there so I turned and ran for the house.

I was so embarrassed and hurt. How could Bo and Josh do that to me on my graduation day and birthday. All my friends and family were over to help me celebrate a very important day in my young life and they both ruined it for me.

I had to pass everyone in order to get into the house and up to my bedroom. I was crying and holding my bottom. They all must have known what had happened. I know that both Bo and Josh followed me to the house and had to have gotten a lot of stern looks from the party goers.

My mom followed me upstairs to my room. I had locked the door and was crying face down on my bed.
“Honey what happened?” “Go away mom, I don’t want to talk about it. Please just let me be.”

My mom turned and bumped into Bo and Josh on the stairs. “What did you two boys do to Jennie? She is hysterically crying and she wont let me in.” The look on both Bo and Josh’s face gave them away. “You both spanked her didn’t you. You know she is too old for that childish prank you pull on her every year. How could you do it on her special day. I should take you both over my knee and paddle you both. Now get out of here and go explain to your father what you did.”

Bo and Josh went back down stairs to fill my dad in on what had just happened. I could hear my dad yelling at both Bo and Josh. “ I can’t believe you spanked her at her graduation party. She’s getting too old to be spanked on her birthday. Now get out of my site.”

Bo and Josh looked at each other and new that they had made a big mistake. They weren’t sorry that they had spanked me, but they should have waited until after the party.

Josh really did feel awful about embarrassing me in front of all my relatives and friends. “Bo, I think we screwed up real bad. This really is going to make it hard for me to tell Jennie about how I really have felt about her all these years.”

Bo gave Josh a pat on the back. “Josh she’ll get over it in a few days. You know she did deserve that extra spanking you gave her because of her cussing. She is all together too much of a brat and her mouth has always gotten her into trouble. I don’t know why mom and dad let her get away with it. If she were my daughter she wouldn’t have been able to sit since she was a little girl..
CHAPTER THREE

I didn’t come out of my room until the next morning. My mom and dad went to church before I ventured out of my room. I still wasn’t ready to talk to anyone.

My stomach was beginning to growl, so I decided since I was alone in the house I would go down to the kitchen and fix a little breakfast for myself. Bo and Josh came through the patio door into the kitchen. I had my back to the door and didn’t realize that they had come in. I turn to open the cupboard and was startled to look them both in the face. I started to run out of the room, but I didn’t get far before Josh caught my wrist with his hand.

“Let me go this minute, I don’t want to be in the same room as you two. Just let me go.” I tried not to cry but I was so upset and crushed that Josh had been so mean to me. I burst into tears.

I could tell by the look in Josh’s eyes that he felt horrible about what he and Bo had done to me. “Jennie, please wait. I need to talk to you. Please come into the living room so we can sit and talk about it.” I just looked at him with a look of disgust.

“Josh, I can’t sit you idiot. You did this to me, you hurt me. I hope both you and Bo are happy with yourselves.”

With that I started to leave for my bedroom. Josh stopped me and took me into his arms. He put his hands to my face and lowered his lips to mine. He kissed me and whispered in my ear that he was so sorry that he spanked me so hard.

“Jennie, I just was going to give you an ordinary birthday spanking, but when you started with your potty mouth, that’s when I got angry and spanked because you were acting like a brat and your attitude needed to be dealt with. No woman of mine is going to curse and swear.”

“What did you just say?” Josh held me closer. “Jennie, I’ve wanted you for so long. I know that you’ve had a crush on me for years.”

“How do you know that I’ve had a crush on you?” Josh, still cradling my head in his hands whispered in my ear, ‘Bo read your diary and told me.”

I pushed Josh out of the way and ran up to my room. How dare Bo intrude on my privacy. Oh god how long has Josh known about my true feelings?

As I throw myself on my bed I hear footsteps coming down the hall. My heart sank when I remembered that I hadn’t locked my door. I turned to run and lock it, but once again I’m not fast enough and Josh walks into my room.

“Please Josh, I don’t have anything to say to you.” Josh moved closer to me, moving over to my bed, he sat down and pulled me onto his lap. As I sat I let out a whimper. My bottom was truly still hurting.

“Jennie honey, I’m so sorry I hurt you. I promise that it will not happen again as long as you’re my good girl. You have to admit you have a dirty mouth and you’ve had it ever since you were 5 years old. Like I told you I wont have my girlfriend talking like that.”

OK, I’m sitting on this mans lap, the man who just beat me on my most special day of my life, who hasn’t shown me one day of liking me in a romantic way since the day we set eyes on each other. Now he’s calling me honey, his girlfriend and my good girl.

I don’t know if I can truly be with a man that would hurt me like he did. A birthday spanking is one thing, but being spanked whenever he feels I deserve one is another thing. Who made Josh the boss of me. He needs to know that I wont stand for it.

“Josh you can’t just spank me when ever you feel like it. Who made you God and another thing, why all of a sudden you tell me you have feelings for me? You sure hadn’t shown me any signs of liking me in that way.”

Josh took my face into his hands and gently kissed my lips. He was looking into my eyes with a stern look.

“Listen to me little girl. You’ve acted like a brat all your life. You are spoiled and get whatever you want. Why do you think no man has latched on to you until now. They are all scared away by the way you act. Not me. I know what you need and that’s a iron hand to set you straight.”

Well now that certainly wasn’t what I wanted to hear.

“Who died and made you king, you son of a bitch.” I started to get up, but before I could put my foot on the ground I was upended and over Josh’s knee. I figure my last comment wasn’t what he had wanted to hear. I had already regretted saying it before it even left my lips.

Josh put his hand on the waste band of my pajamas and pulled them down to my knees. I couldn’t believe I was in the same position so soon after the beating Josh and Bo had given me. I had looked at my bottom in the mirror this morning and I new that Josh could see how hard he and Bo had spanked me yesterday and that he would know how much I was still hurting. I couldn’t believe he was going to add more pain to my already aching bottom.

“Josh please don’t spank me. I wasn’t above begging for him to let me up. “We can talk this out, you don’t have to do this.” I already hurt so much as it is from yesterdays spanking.

Just as I started to plead for my life my mom and dad walked into my bedroom. I was mortified and totaling begging them to help me. “Now your going to get it. My dad wont stand for you beating his only daughter.”

“Daddy please make him stop.” My dad looked at Josh with shock and took a hold of his raised hand before Josh could start my spanking. “You’ve got some explaining to do young man.”

“Pop”, that’s what Josh always has called my dad, ‘I was just about to spank the daylights out of your bratty little daughter. She’s been acting like a spoiled brat for too long and her potty mouth is out of control. I figured you had given up on making her act like a young lady and that since I was falling in love with her it was going to be my responsibility to take over that job.”

My dad let go of Josh‘s hand. “Her mother and I tried, but it looks like we have failed our daughter. We’ve let her get away with too much.”

I’m still laying over Josh’s knee with my bottom bared for all to see. “Dam it Josh, let me up right now. Mom please help me.” I watched my mom go over to a large drawer and take out my over sized flat wooden hair brush. My mouth dropped open and I couldn’t believe she gave it to Josh with a regretful look and then suddenly turn to a stern look.

“Josh, I give you permission to use this on my daughter. Maybe you can spank some sense into her.”

I couldn’t believe I had a traitor in the family. How could my mom be so cold. I turned around and yelled to my mom. “I hate you.”

Tears welled up in my mother eyes as she ran from the room. I looked over at my dad and I thought I could see steam bursting from his ears. “Josh, give it to her good.” With that said, my dad left the room to look for my mom. I started to cry not because I knew that Josh was about to give me the worst spanking of my life but, that I had told my mom I hated her. I wanted to take the hairbrush and spank myself with it. How could I have been so hurtful to my mom. She has been nothing but amazing.
I knew that the wait was over and with the first landing of the hairbrush I was sure to end up with a totally spanked bottom. Josh started to spank with all his might.

Smack, Smack, Smack. He spanked in the same spot on my right cheek for at least a minute. I didn’t think I was going to live through such a fierce spanking. He stopped and let me feel the full effect of the spanking.

I couldn’t believe how much it hurt. He moved to the left cheek and started to continue with the spanking. Smack, Smack, Smack. After another minute he stopped so I would feel the same pain my right cheek had received.

I knew that I deserved every smack I was receiving for being so hurtful to my mom. She didn’t deserve those words I so freely spoke.

“Josh, I’m so sorry for telling my mom I hate her. I love her Josh. Ouch, please stop so we can talk, oh please stop.” Josh just kept on spanking alternating between cheeks. He than started to move down to my upper thighs. I couldn’t believe how much it hurt worse than on my bottom.

By the time Josh had stopped I was inconsolable. I was crying so hard I started to feel sick. I thought I was going to throw up. I started heaving and Josh lifted me onto his lap. He rubbed my back and tried to shush me into calming me down but nothing was calming me. I had worked myself into such a frenzy that I wasn’t sure I would be able to come back from it.

I threw my arms around Josh’s neck and buried my face in his chest. I didn’t think I could ever face him again. Josh put his lips to my ear.

“Honey, I think the first thing you need to do is go and take a shower. I want you to get dressed and then we are going to find your parents and have a little family meeting.”

I new that if I even uttered an objection I would be over Josh’s knee again and I wasn’t ready for a second round. I moved back and looked up into Josh’s eyes and tried to form a smile. “OK, I’ll do what you say.” With that said I planted a kiss on his cheek and started to go take my shower.

Josh reached for my hand and twirled me back into his arms. He lowered his face to my lips and gave me a kiss. He patted my bottom and said, “that’s my good girl” and off I went.
CHAPTER FOUR

After my shower I walked past my full length mirror and stopped to look at my poor bottom. I hesitated for a moment afraid to see why it hurt so badly. I was in shock as I saw the welts that ran from my upper thighs to the top of my bottom. It was red with some purple shading. I hadn’t tried to sit but I knew that Josh would make me sit in the living room while we had our family meeting.

I got dressed in my yellow sundress. I didn’t bother putting any underwear on. I truly didn’t think I could bare it.

I walked into the living room to find my parents, Josh and even Bo was sitting there waiting for me. I had forgotten that Bo had come in with Josh. I don’t even know where Bo had gone when I was getting spanked. I sure hope he had the decency to leave the room when my parents did.

I looked to my mom who was sitting on the couch with my dad. I ran to her and knelt down in front of her and laid my head in her lap. I started to sob. She put her hand on my head and started to stroke my hair.

“Oh mommy, I didn’t mean it. I don’t hate you . I love you with all my heart. I am just a hateful child. Can you please forgive me?” I looked up into my moms eyes and I saw tears falling. I felt horrible that I made my mom cry. Would she ever forgive me?

“Sweetheart I know you didn’t mean it. I know that you love me, but I’m not going to put up with anymore of your tantrums or bad language. You weren’t raised to act this way and I give Josh full rein on you. So I suggest you change your ways young lady from this moment on. Your father and I think Josh will be a good match for you. We know that he’ll make you tow the line and that he loves you very much.”

Was I the only one who didn’t have a clue that Josh had romantic feelings for me. He never showed how he truly felt towards me. How long did he have those feelings and why didn’t I notice them? Had they all been in cahoots against me ?

I could see that my parents thought Josh was the perfect man for me and that they trusted him to tame me. Well, I wasn’t sure I wanted to be tamed let alone have Josh do the taming. I looked over at Josh and I could tell that he was willing to take on the job.

I was coming to the conclusion that Josh had feelings for me. Feelings that had been growing for a long time. I wasn’t sure why he took so long to fill me in about those feeling he was having. I really couldn’t blame him because I wasn’t very forthcoming with my feelings.

Josh took my hand and motioned for me to sit on his lap. He looked into my eyes and told me that he had something he wanted to ask me. I sat down but immediately jumped up. Josh put his hand around my waist and pulled me down on his lap and told me to stay put. I started to squirm and shift my bottom from side to side to see if I could stop the pain. I could tell that Josh was losing patience with me and that I better try my hardest to sit still. I surely didn’t want to give Josh a reason to give me another spanking. I knew that my bottom would not survive another one.

“Jennie, I’ve loved you for a long time. I wasn’t sure about your feelings for me. You never came out and said that you were interested in a relationship but I could tell by how you acted around me that you had a crush on me. Deep down inside your bratty attitude and potty mouth was a cry for me to take you in hand and show you who was boss. Jennie you’re the type of woman who needs, no wants her man to love her with all his heart, take care of your every need and pop that bottom of yours when you deserve a proper spanking. I am that man.”

I just sat there on Josh’s lap with my mouth opened down to my knees. I had wanted to hear those words from his lips for so many years. Now that he had said them, I was afraid to answer. I want to have a relationship with Josh but I’m not sure that I want to surrender myself to him. The thing about me wanting to be spanked had not been something I wanted. Not one bit.

I cleared my throat trying to form the words that I knew Josh was waiting to hear.

“Josh, I do love you . I’ve wanted to be with you for so many years. That has always been my dream. I don’t know about surrendering myself to you. I am my own woman and as you know I don’t like being told what to do. I’m just afraid we will butt heads all the time.”

Josh pulled me towards him. “Jennie, I know we’ll butt heads. That’s a given. I promise you that there will be rules to follow, whether you like or not. The only thing you need to worry about is that if rules are broken your bottom will pay for it.”

I turned to my parents. I could tell by the expressions on their faces that they were in agreement with Josh. I looked at Bo and god only knows why I even took his expression in to consideration, but I could tell he liked the idea.

I know that the most important people in my life only wanted the best for me and that I know that I sometimes act like an spoiled child. I guess I could try it for a while.

“Josh, I love you. I have for so long and I don’t want to live without you in my life. I’ll try it your way. I don’t want you to be spanking me for every little naughty thing I do. That’s just not fare.”

Josh smiled and gave me a kiss. “Sweetie, you just need to be a good girl, then you wont have to worry about getting spanked for every little naughty thing you do.”

With that said I felt a chill run through my body. I stood up and made a run for my bedroom. I got to the stairway and scurried up to my bedroom and locked the door. I just had to get away. I felt like I was losing control.

I sat on my bed wondering who would be coming after me. No one came. I was sure Josh would come storming up the stairs, then bust down my bedroom door. I must have broken at least 5 of his so called stupid rules by now.

I couldn’t hear any noise coming from downstairs. I figured Josh went home and my parents probably went out for lunch like they always do on Sunday afternoon. I laid down on my bed and thought I would close my eyes and just rest for a while. I was exhausted from the spanking and all the talking. I just wanted to put all that out of my mind for a little while.
CHAPTER FIVE
I woke up with a startle. It was still light out and I wasn’t sure if it was still Sunday or if I had slept right through the night and it was Monday morning. I looked at the clock and it was 7 am. I couldn’t believe no one had come up to check on me to see if I was OK.

I started to get up and I had forgotten about my bottom. I gave out a yelp when I rolled over from my stomach onto my bottom. I jumped up to relieve the painful feeling and to step over to my full length mirror. I needed to see how my bottom looked almost 24 hours after Josh had given me the worst spanking of my entire life.

Not only did I still have the red and purplish marking on my bottom, but now some of the markings had turned that ugly yellowy-greenish shade. The more I thought about it, I was getting madder at Josh and my parents for letting him spank me so hard. I was a grown woman and I just decide that no one was ever going to spank my bottom ever again.

Darn you, Josh Winters, you are never going to spank my bottom again. Even though I was only thinking those words I looked around making sure no one would have been able to hear me. I must really be paranoid.

Now I know I can’t stay cooped up in my bedroom for the rest of my life, but I was a little apprehensive to open my door and venturing down the stairs. I had abruptly stormed out of the living room to my bedroom and I wasn’t sure how that had gone over with the four people who had been down in the living room plotting the rest of my life.

I have never been afraid to stand up for myself. Now that I know that I could be turned over anyone’s knee at any moment I was plain chicken. I think I grew feathers and a beak overnight.

I decided to jump into the shower and put on some comfortable loose fitting clothes on, especially the lower portion. I pulled my hair back into a pony tail and decided that I was going to go downstairs with my head high and show who ever was downstairs that I wasn’t afraid. I wasn’t going to crumble under their strong arm.
I had planed on going to the mall today to shop for some summer clothes and also I needed to go by the fire hall to pick up my uniform. I was going to start to ride with one of the aid cars on Tuesday. I was getting so excited to start my new job.

I had always wanted to start off as and EMT and then if I was good at it go on to nursing school. I should find out today which aid car I will be assigned to.

I figured I would stop by McDonald’s for a breakfast sandwich and coffee on my way to the mall, but a nice glass of orange juice sounded even better. I walked into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator and got the juice. When I started to close the door I got startled. Josh must have walked into the kitchen just at that moment. Like I said, he was quiet as a cat.

I slammed the door and turned to get a glass from the cupboard. I wasn’t in the mood to have any kind of conversation with a man who felt it was his duty to tame me.

Josh walked over to me and twirled me around and took me into his arms. He planted the most perfect kiss to my lips. His tongue slide along my lips and penetrated to touch my tongue. I was lost in the moment. I put my arms around his neck and could feel a tingling between my legs. I squeezed my thighs together so I could control myself. I felt like I was starting to float away.

Josh pushed me away, took my hand and led me to one of the kitchen chairs. I immediately covered my bottom with my other hand, thinking that for some reason I was about to get spanked.

Josh gave a little chuckle, “Jennie, don’t worry, I’m not here to give you a spanking I think we have a few things we need to talk about. You have a decision to make.”

I looked into Josh’s eyes and I could tell he hadn’t gotten much sleep last night. I on the other hand, I had slept like a baby and felt refreshed and ready to defend myself if need be.

“Josh I’m not sure what you mean. I thought by my running to my room yesterday I had made myself quite clear. I’m not ready to have you taming me. I don’t feel like I need you to tell me how it’s going to be, with all your so called RULES.”

I could feel my little bratty attitude creeping up on me and I knew that Josh would not be in any kind of mood to deal with it. For my own well being I quickly changed my attitude to a passive little girl.

“I’m sorry for starting to act bratty. I’m really trying to be better. I’m not acting like that on purpose. Josh, I don’t like to make you mad at me. I think I’m falling in love with you too.”

Josh ran his finger down my cheek, across my slippery lips. He shushed me and moved closer to give me a most perfect kiss. He moved his hand to my right breast and gave my perky nipple a pinch. I jumped with excitement that was stirring once again between my thighs.

I jumped off his lap and raise my hands to cover my eyes. I wasn’t sure how to handle all this attention that was so new to me. I had for so long wanted Josh to take me into his arms and make mad passionate love to me but now that he was showing me how much he liked me I didn’t know what to do.

Josh stood and took a step towards me. He once again put his strong and tender arms around my waste and pulled me into him.

“Sweetie, don’t shy away from me. I wont do anything you don’t want me to do. I have waited so many years for you to grow into the women you have grown into. I think we are ready to take that next step to get to know each other more intimately.”

I had a huge problem and I didn’t know how to handle it. Josh is under the impression that I have been with a few guys. I’ve dated some, but nothing like he thinks. I never had more that a second date with anyone I dated. So yes, that’s right, I’m still a virgin.

How can we take it to the next step and be more intimate when I’ve never gotten past the first step with anyone.

I needed to go, and be alone to think. “Josh, I need to go. I have to go now.” I got up off his lap and picked up my purse and keys and darted for the door. I don’t know how I managed to do it, but I slipped out the door before Josh knew what happened. I ran to my car, trying to unlock it before he could catch me.

I made a clean getaway.
CHAPTER SIX

I stopped at McDonald’s for my breakfast sandwich and a side of hash browns. I finally could enjoy a nice cold glass of orange juice, that I had craved all morning.

After I relaxed for a while I started to cry. Tears started to flow down my cheeks. Everything that had happened to me these past few days caught up with me. My parents were so disappointed in me that they felt I needed someone to tame me and help me change my ways. Josh was adamant about him being the tamer and that he would change me into an obedient wife. I don’t even know if I want to be a wife. I’m still very young and I feel I should be able to do what I want without someone hovering over my every move.

So what if I’m a little bratty and curse like a logger, it’s my life and no one is going to boss me around. I’m an adult, darn it.

I am still trying to rap my head around Josh wanting to have me. He has loved me for a long time without me even having a clue. How could I be so blind. All this time he knew that I was in love with him and I was so stupid not to see that he was in love with me. Now he wants to be more intimate with me. I’m a virgin for crying out loud.

I had to get out of McDonald’s so no one could see me crying. I ran to my car and started to unlock my door. I was fumbling around with my keys. I could hardly see the key hole with all the tears flowing down my cheeks.

Finally I unlocked my door and was about to get in when my door slammed shut, this startled me. I turned around and Josh was standing there with a scowled look on his face. He took my keys, locked my door and took my hand. He twirled me around so my backside was facing him. I knew what was going to happen next. I tried to cover my bottom with my hand, but he got his three hard swats applied to my already sore bottom. I couldn’t believe that I was in the parking lot of McDonald’s getting spanked.

I closed my eyes, thinking if I couldn’t see, than no one could see me jumping out of the way of Josh’s hand. I felt three more swats and then felt myself being lifted into his pickup. I started to cry, not so much from the pain of being spanked, but from the embarrassment of having my bottom publicly spanked.

I opened my eyes as the truck started to move. I could see some people watching me crying and no one came to my rescue. For all they knew, I was being kidnapped by a crazed spanking maniac.

What was wrong with these people? If it were me watching a grown women getting her bottom spanked in a public parking lot, I would have called 911 and walked right up to the jerk who was doing the spanking. I would have given him a piece of my mind, but no, no one did that for me. I was wondering if all men spanked their wives and girlfriends. If so, I think I don’t want anything to do with men anymore.

There was silence. I didn’t dare speak. The truck turn down the street to Josh’s house. He had purchased a home about a mile from my parents. I had never been there before, so I was some what interested in seeing his man cave. He and my brother were roommates, so I was very interested in what the place looked like.

I wasn’t sure if I was safe going there today. Who knew what Josh had planed. My heart started to beat faster. I was starting to hyperventilate. I never thought I would be scared to be by myself with Josh. I didn’t know if we were just going to talk, if I was going to get another spanking or if he was going to deflower me. It seemed like when he talked to me lately it was while I was always over his knee. I wondered if we would ever be able to have a normal conversation without me getting my bottom blistered. He was getting more confident each time he spanked me. I truly didn’t think my bottom could take another spanking.

Josh pulled into his driveway and turned off the truck. Not a word was spoken. He opened his door, got out, then slammed it closed. He walked around the front of the truck. I was getting scared, not knowing what trouble I was in. I quickly locked the door just in time. Josh placed his hand on the door handle and couldn’t open the door.

I’ve noticed lately when Josh is about to lose his patients with me, his right eyebrow will curl up. His scowl is the scariest thing I’ve ever seen. It reminds me of a mad bull ready to charge. This was the look he was giving me. I was sure I saw steam blowing out his nostrils.

“Jennie, you best be opening this door.” Josh was not in the mood for games. I wasn’t playing a game, I was trying to survive. I knew he held my life in his hands. He thought he was the person to make all the decisions in my life. No, he had it all wrong.

“No, I’m not going to open it until you promise you wont spank me.”

Josh took his keys and I heard the click of the lock. Oh gosh, I quickly re locked the door. We went back and forth for a minute or so, until I screwed up and pushed the unlock button by mistake.

I didn’t know what hit me, I was out of the truck in two seconds and slung over Josh’s shoulder. I couldn’t believe how fast he had me on the porch to his house.

I bawled my hands into fists. I started to hit Josh’s back, crying at have him to put me down. I should have known that I was no match for Josh. He applied his hard hand to my backside. I had put on a sundress this morning and the skirt part was hanging down over my back, leaving only my lacy panties to protect my bottom. He gave me five hard swats to my bottom.

“Listen here young lady. I hadn’t planed on giving you a spanking, but if you keep on hitting me I promise I will take my belt to your bare bottom, so help me. Just settle down.”

I figured I better stop with the useless attack on Josh’s back. All it was getting me was a sore bottom. “Do you promise not to spank me? I don’t think I could survive another one.”

Josh opened the door and walked over to the couch in the front room. He lowered me onto the couch. “SIT and DON’T. YOU. MOVE!”

Boy was he mad. He had never raised his voice to me in that way. I knew that I better do what he said. “Yes sir.”

What did I just say? I was shocked that “yes sir” just came out of my mouth. The only person I have ever said that to was my dad and that was when he had me over his lap applying his hand to my bottom, which was almost never. Josh was treating me just like a child. I’m not a child, I’m a grown woman. He better start remembering that, because I wont stand, being treated this way.

Josh went to the refrigerator and got two bottles of water. He walked over and handed me a bottle. “Take a big drink Jennie, all those tears you’ve been shedding will dehydrate you. Yep, he’s always watching out for me, or was it he once again telling me what to do?

“Thank you for the water. I took a sip. Josh was right, I had shed a rainfall of tears these past few days and I was so thirsty. I drank about half of the bottle.

Josh sat down next to me and took the bottle of water from my hand and put it down on the table in front of us. He lifted me up and placed me on his lap. At least it wasn’t over his lap. So far so good.

I couldn’t look into his eyes. I didn’t know what to say. I wanted him to explain what he wanted from me.

Josh cupped my face in his hands and gave me a kiss on the lips. Nothing toe curling, but enough to give me that little twinge between my thighs.

Josh put his arms around me and brought me to his chest. I was lost in his caress. I wanted to stay this way for the rest of my life. I felt safe and warm when he held me.

Josh reached under my chin and lifted it so our eyes met. He had a tear falling down his cheek. I was speechless, lost for words. Why was he crying. I was the one who should be crying. I had had my bottomed spanked at least a million times in the past few days and I had practically been given away by my parents to a man who had appointed himself to tame me. I was spanked and humiliated by my so called boyfriend in the parking lot of McDonald’s and he was crying. Where does he get off showing that kind of emotion.

“Josh, why are you crying? Your not the one who has been beaten so many times in the past few days, and in the parking lot of McDonald’s no less. I don’t care if you have tears running down your face. I don’t want to be here and you need to take me home right this minute.”

Complete silence. Not a word is being said. Oh boy, I’m in so much trouble.

I slowly got up off his lap and started for the front door. I wasn’t sure if it was the right decision to make but I needed to get out and far away as fast as I could.

“Jennie, If you walk out that door it will be over. I wont bother you anymore. I wont be there to make sure you’re OK. You can go on making bad choices, continue to act like a spoiled brat who has a potty mouth and never have the life you could have with my love. You know that you love me just a much as I love you. We have been hiding our love for each other all these years. You were way to young in the beginning for me. I know I had to let some years go by before we could show our love for each other. I know that it’s time for us to start our future together”

I got as far as the front door. I had my hand on the door knob, starting to turn it. I knew that all I had to do was pull on the knob and I would be out the door and down the street. If I did this it would be all over between us before it actually really started.

It’s only been a few days that Josh told me he had true feelings for me. It was all so much to take in. My folks had practically threw me into his arms. I felt like I was a princess and the king and queen had picked my prince charming out for me to marry.

This isn’t a fairy tale, it’s real life and it’s just not done that way. I wanted to pick my own prince charming, but the problem was Josh was my prince charming.

The other problem was I was being so pigheaded. I wanted to be the one to make the decisions not everyone else. I hate to be told what to do. My parents and Josh went about it all wrong. They blew it.
They know that I was a spoiled brat who always got her way. Why would this be any different.

I just need to explain this to Josh. Make him understand that it has to be my decision not anyone else’s. I love him and want to be with him, but it has to my idea.

The more I thought about it, I was really acting like a spoiled brat. We both want to be with each other, so why am I acting so horrid.

At that moment I knew what I needed to do.

CHAPTER SEVEN

I took my hand off the door knob and turned around. Josh was still sitting on the couch. He no longer had tears flowing down his cheeks. I figured he had had enough of my silliness.

I walked over to Josh and sat down next to him. I felt myself losing it. I looked into his eyes and told him I was sorry.

“Josh, I’m truly sorry for the way I have been acting the past couple of days. You deserve better than a spoiled rotten brat, throwing temper tantrums every fifteen minutes over anything and everything. I hope you can forgive me for acting this way and I promise I will work on my attitude and especially my potty mouth,”

Josh put his arms around me and gave me a big smile and a hug. He started to speak, but I put my finger to his lips to stop him from saying anything.

I got up and went over to my purse and took out my hair brush and brought it over and place it into Josh’s hand. I felt myself losing it again. I started to shake and I could feel my throat getting sore. The kind of sore you get when you try to hold back from crying. I walked to the side of Josh’s knees and I slowly bent over them. I pulled up my sundress and tugged at my panties. I tried to pull them down but only got as far as my lower bottom. I asked Josh to help me pull them down to my knees.

“Josh, I can’t pull them down very further, will you please help me?” I could feel Josh placing his fingers under my panties and he started to pull them down. He took them all the way off and placed them next to my head. On the floor.

There was complete silence. I needed to do this. I needed to turn myself over to Josh. I needed to show him that he was in charge of my well being and he was going to have to lay down the law when it came to my attitude. I just had too much of it and didn’t know how to control it.

“Jennie, are you sure you want this? You know that you deserve a solid spanking from me. I’m going to do a thorough job.” I took a deep breath and replied, “yes Josh, I’m turning myself over to you. I love you and don’t want to lose your love for me. I know that I’m tamable. You just need to be patient with me. All I ask is please don’t be too hard on my bottom today. It still hurts from all the other spankings I’ve gotten, and remember you already spanked me in the parking lot.

With that said, and I truly knew that it didn’t influence Josh one bit. He was going to lay down the law as he saw fit.

I waited for the brush to fall, the anticipation was gut wrenching. I started to shake even more and I was sobbing before the first crack of the brush landed.

Ouch! Oh Josh, not so hard. Oh please, ouch no. I started to squirm and thrash around. I new if I jerked around too much Josh would put his leg over mine to keep me from struggling. That’s just what he did. I tried to put my hand back to cover my bottom after each smack, but he just took my hands into his and placed them behind my back. He was so strong that I was stuck.

Josh kept spanking me, The smack came harder and faster with each smack. I knew that sitting was going to be out of the question for a long time. I must have gotten smacked over twenty times with that hairbrush.

I was crying my eyes out. I started to hyperventilate and that’s when Josh stopped. He knew that I had reached my limit.

I laid over his knees for at least five minutes trying to get control of myself. Josh was rubbing my back and shushing me, trying to calm me down. He didn’t rub my bottom. He didn’t believe in soothing a bottom after it was punished. That would defeat the purpose of the spanking. It’s suppose to hurt.

I finally stopped sobbing enough that Josh lifted me up and place me on his lap. I threw my arms around his neck and buried my face into his chest. I always felt safe and under control of myself in that position.

Josh pulled me back and wiped my tears from my face. He gave me some Kleenex to blow my nose. I felt like a little girl having her daddy wiping her runny nose. Josh made me feel little and venerable in his arms.

Josh whispered in my ear, “Jennie it’s OK, I love you with all my heart. It will be OK. We’re going to have a wonderful life together. Your bottom and my hand were made for each other.”

With that said I knew that my Birthday wish from all these years had finally come true. I found my true love and that I would be happy with Josh forever.

The End

Posted on

Contest Entry #7 : The Spanking Wish

 

Readers,

Enjoy this fun entry for the ‘Spanking Wish’ contest  and get ready for more!

 

– Dana

 

***********

“The Spanking Wish”

 

 

As i sit in front of the wishing well getting ready to throw my quarter in and make a wish ,
I close my eyes and and think of the most perfect spanking .
She is a tall beautiful woman , has a firm hand but yet caring person
I never had this growing up .
Thru the years it has resonated inside me since childhood .
Young man come here she says in a stern voice as she stands in the middle of the room,
so how did school go today???
Fine i replied .
Are you sure she said yes i replied
Then why are you lying to me ??
im not i said
with a quick slap across the face
yes you are she said .
I got a phone call from your teacher today and she said that you were smoking and you ,
got caught and kicked her and ran away. and last week it was vandalism of a neighbor’s
fence .What am i going to do with you young man ?
Look at me when i’m talking to you .
I look at her
well talking does not seem to work with you or restrictions or grounding young man ,
so i guess i will have to figure out a more better punishment for you
I want you to go stand in the corner young man till i figure out how to punish you.
As i stand there it seemed forever .
The she comes over and turns me around and says i guess i have to go to the next
level young man nothing seems to work with you .
as she takes off her white belt from her wrangler jeans she takes me by the hand ,
with a tight grip and with her belt in one hand she leads me in to the bedroom
she stops sets the belt down on the bed and turns around and says pull your pants down
young man !!!
I said i’m to old for a spanking and stood back she steps forward yanks me ,
forward and gives me 3 smacks with her hand No smack your smack not smack
now pull down your pants now !!! no i won’t I replied .Really she says well guess what
as she pulls down my pants I’m the mom and i win .
she pulls me over her knee and begins to spank me with her hand ,
The first three swats landed fast and unbelievably hard!
Smack Smack Smack You are going to learn a lesson today young man !!!
smack smack . she stops and tells me to get up she leads me in to the corner ,
and smack and smack.
Now i want you to think about what’s about to happen Young man !!
Do you understand me !! (she said )
Yes I said (yes what young man ?)
Yes Ma”am
Thats better she said
As i stand there feeling the smacks of her hand still there on my bare bottom ,
thinking im mght be in a little trouble
A few minutes later I heard a stern voice Pj turn around
I turned around and she is standing there holding her belt and
tapping it on her leg.
Well little boy its time to for your punishment come here now !!!
I began to sweat and get a lump in my throat .
Come here now!! she said
I just stood there
Dont make me come over there !!
Im sorry i promise i will be good i promise i repiied
Its to late for that young man
as she walks over and take me by the ear
and leads me over to the bed she sits down pulls me over her right leg
and locking my legs with her left leg,
Swiish thwack the belt comes down on to my bare bottom.
Oww !!
Swiish thwack Swiish thwack
Oww Please i promise to be good
Swiish thwack Swiish thwack
she stops and says you should have thought about this before Young man!!
Swiish thwack Swiish thwack Swiish thwack
ow ow please i promise Swiish thwack
My bare bottom clench together it felt like a thousand bee stings
I plead no mommy im sorry i will be good i promise Please
She ignores my please to stop .
Swiish thwack Swiish thwack Swiish thwack
are you learning your lesson
Swiish thwack young man Swiish thwack Swiish thwack you keep acting
Swiish thwack like this Swiish thwack Swiish thwack you will be gong
over my knee Swiish thwack Swiish thwack for a good Swiish thwack
bare bottom spanking Swiish thwack .
I begin to sob and try to put my hand to protect my on fire bottom
but she grabs my hand and then she pulls it up
i began to squirm and try to get a way
but she has a tight hold on me .
Swiish thwack Swiish thwack Swiish thwack
is it burninig does Swiish thwack it sting Swiish thwack
Yes Ma’am Swiish thwack
Good Swiish thwack Swiish thwack
she stops and pulls me up of her lap and leads me in to the
corner
Now you stand there untill i come get you is that understood young man !!
Yes ma’ am i replied smack smack wth her hand good smack
my bottom is stinging and on fire i go to rub it
i hear no you dont no rubbing naughty boy she said
she comes and gets me and walks me over to the
full length mirror and shows me my very red bottom
now thats what naughty boys get when they misbehave
Yes ma’am i replied
I take my quater out throw it in to the wishing well
and make my wish .

Posted on

Story Contest Entry #5 : Dinner and Dessert at the Heart Attack Grill

 

Everyone,

Here begins today’s entries for the ‘Spanking Wish’ contest .~~

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

 

**********

“Dinner and Dessert at the Heart Attack Grill”

DISCLAIMER: While The Heart Attack Grill is for real, everything after paying the bill for dinner is pure fiction. If you came across this story via a web search for “Heart Attack Grill,” don’t expect anything but the standard paddling ritual if you don’t finish your meal there. Beyond that, nothing you read here ever happened, though I can hope, can’t I?

Dinner and Dessert at the Heart Attack Grill

I was sitting alone at my dining room table on a Friday evening, the evening of my thirty-third 39th birthday (like Jack Benny, I stopped having birthdays after 39). I had made a pan of chocolate cupcakes earlier in the day and, after a delightful dinner, was about to light the lone candle I’d put on a cupcake and call it a birthday dinner, Thinking about when I was a kid and made a wish after blowing out the candles on my birthday cake, I leaned back, took a deep breath, and POOF!!!

One blow, one candle, one wish: “I wish that one year I’d actually get one of those birthday spankings that they talk about but that I never had.” And wouldn’t it be suitable for me, as an engineer, not to have just 73 spanks (72 plus the traditional one to grow on), but rather to have one spank for the first year, two spanks for the second year, three spanks for the third year, and so on. “Hmmmmm” he says, getting out his slide rule, “two thousand, six hundred, and twenty-eight.” That’d make two very sore pieces of skin. But I’m just wishing here.

I never believed in fairy godmotherspankers. I didn’t really expect a knock at the door any minute, opening it to find an angel with a hairbrush in hand asking “Who’s the birthday boy?” So I read the newspaper, watched a little TV, and went to bed. My wishes never seem to magically come true, though some have eventually been fulfilled after I’ve made some effort to make them happen.

Well, two months later, I was in Las Vegas for a trade show and that thought about a birthday spanking came into my head again. I considered calling Dana Kane. She’d probably be delighted to deliver a belated birthday spanking, but when I checked her web site, I saw that she was out of town. Probably a good thing since even though I was staying at a cheap hotel off the strip and I don’t gamble, this was a fairly expensive trip for me. I hadn’t pre-sold any articles that might have come from the show, so I had to watch my budget, and she charges too much anyhow. If she had been available, I might have come home with a busted budget as well as a busted behind.

A couple of days at the show and that thought about a spanking was still in my head. I’d read about a local restaurant, The Heart Attack Grill, where they make no attempt to serve healthy food and they’re darn proud of it. There are multi-deck hamburgers loaded with cheese and bacon, French fries cooked in lard, deep fried Twinkie and maple bacon shakes, and not a green salad in sight. Furthermore, the waitresses, who dress as nurses, spank you if you don’t finish your meal. I thought, “Well, I have to eat dinner somewhere.” If I can’t have a real birthday spanking from a friend or even a professional disciplinarian, for dessert I can get a few swats on my behind from a waitress wielding a wooden paddle, so off I went.

The place is a real trip. They dress you in a hospital gown when you come in (no, you don’t take off your clothes first), and the waitresses are cute and flirty. When I ordered my food, my waitress looked at me sternly and said “Are you sure you can eat that double? You know I’ll have to spank you if you don’t finish it.”  I winked at her and said, “I hear that’s the best part of the meal,” and added an order of fries just to be sure of earning a spanking.

Sure enough, with a couple of bites of my burger left over, my waitress came back to my table with paddle in hand and led me off to the spanking station, a slightly raised platform with padded rails to grab when bent over. I assumed the position and she gave me three quick but fairly hard smacks. I looked back at her quizzically, and she gave me three more, saying “I think you like this!” I nodded and took a couple more before she put down the paddle and escorted me back to my table to collect the bill (of course I tipped her generously).

It was a slow night at the HAG, so when she brought me my change, she sat down at my table and started some casual chit-chat. She asked if this was my first time there, where I was from, what was I doing in town, and so on. I asked her a few questions, one of which was whether the waitresses there got any training about how to give the spankings. She just laughed and said: “No, they just tell us to whack away.” She’d been working there for over two years, which made her an old-timer, told me that, crazy as the place could be some times,  she really enjoyed her job – all aspects of it, especially the spankings.

That’s when I confessed to her that I was a spanko and was really looking forward to my visit to the restaurant. I’d seen the videos on the Heart Attack Grill web site, and quipped that I wished that company policy allowed her to haul me over her knee right there at the table instead of bending over “on stage.” Her eyes opened wide at that comment and she smiled warmly. She said (obvious as it was) that the spanking platform was part of the show, and that’s how they did it at the restaurant.

But . . . I held my breath as she moved a little closer to me. She said that working at the restaurant gave her a taste of spanking, and that she occasionally enjoyed a bit of friendly spanking play outside of work. I swear nothing like this has ever happened to me, but she gave me a little hug and said “I get off work in less than half an hour, and I live just a few blocks away. My roommate is out of town and I have the place to myself. Would you like to come over for a little ‘refresher’?” 

Strange town, a lady I’d only met less than an hour before, but what the heck, what’s the worst that can happen? So she brought me a Coke (with real sugar, of course) and when her shift was over, I got into my rental car and followed her home. She put a kettle of water on the stove to make tea, and said: “Give me a minute to change into something more comfortable. This uniform gets to smelling pretty greasy and sweaty by the end of the night.” Just as the tea water came to a boil, she came back out to the living room, wearing a lacy satin slip, and brushing her long blond hair.

I thought I was going to have a heart attack right then and there! 

We talked a while over tea about living in Las Vegas (she grew up in Los Angeles), good places to eat where the food wasn’t blatantly unhealthy or outrageously expensive, spanking, travels, spanking, college days, books we enjoyed, spanking . . . and eventually, she patted her knee and said “It’s time. Drop your pants and get over here.”

Insert your favorite blow-by-blow spanking-in-progress phrases here. Some examples: “Whap, whap, whap!” “Ouch, that hurts!!” “Well, it’s a spanking. It’s supposed to hurt.” “Please, please, stop, I’ll be good.” “Don’t make me get my belt.” “You really should know better by now.” . . .you know the drill. I don’t want to bore you with 45 minutes or so of the same old dialog.

Eventually she asked if I’d had enough. It seemed as if she could keep going all night, but I was wearing out fast. I hadn’t mentioned the birthday or my calculated number of swats, but I’ll bet she came close to that number. She polished me off with that hairbrush that I’d seen her use for its intended purpose after she changed, and she finally told me that I could get up. I was burning back there, but I had a smile on my face, and she was grinning, too, thanking me for the good workout.

After one of the best spankings I’ve ever had, and I’ve had plenty, we chatted a while longer about this and that, she gave me a hug, her e-mail address, and phone number, and said to be sure to get in touch with her the next time I’m in town. It’s nice to have a new friend in Sin City, and it’s always a wish come true to get spanked, and for only the price of a hamburger.

Posted on

Spanking Story contest entry #4 : Be Careful What You Wish For

 

Readers,

Here’s another great, reader-submitted story for the ‘Spanking Wish’ contest .~~

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

 

**********

“Be Careful What You Wish For”

Simon trudged through the wet gloomy streets, the rain was dripping down his back making him even more miserable. He had just attended yet another job interview and although they had been very pleasant at the end he knew that he hadn’t got the job. Head down and bemoaning his fate he walked, unheeding of his surroundings, Looking up he realised he had wandered off course and was in a part of the city that he didn’t know. It was a run down shabby street and Simon cursed. It would be just his luck to get mugged although the muggers weren’t going to get rich from what he was carrying. Coming toward him was an old lady carrying several bags who suddenly slipped and fell to the wet pavement. Simon rushed over, “Are you alright”he said as he helped her to her feet. “Here let me get them” he said as he picked up her bags. “Thank you” she said in a voice that was resonant and strangely compelling, “would you help me carry them to my house, it’s just over there”. Simon thought for a moment but had nothing better to do so carrying her bags he followed her to her house where she invited him in for a cup of tea which he also accepted.

The tea was very pleasant and Simon found himself sitting at a table across from her. She had thanked him again and said how unusual it was to find a gentleman in this day and age. Personally Simon felt embarrassed to receive such praise, all he had done was help her up and carried her bags. However she did have a voice that held him spellbound, both powerful and intimate. He was willing to bet that when she was younger she had had scores of men eager to do her bidding. Also her eyes were beautiful and he felt that were he to look at them for too long he would fall into them. With a start Simon shook himself out of his reverie, ” I must give you something for helping me” she said. ” I know I’ll grant you a wish” “Oh great she’s a nutter” Simon thought. “Make your excuses and leave” . Suddenly she seized his wrists and looked directly into his eyes. For a moment Simon felt that she could see everything about him, his life and all his deepest desires. She laughed, “There it’s done” She said and still chortling to herself ushered him out of the house. Bemused Simon made his way home, clearly she was mad but he did have the strangest feeling of anticipation.

The next morning when he woke up Simon laughed. He hadn’t become wealthy overnight and beautiful women weren’t suddenly willing to carry out his every wish, clearly his wishes weren’t being granted. Opening his emails he found an invite to a job interview that very day from a firm called Morgana Concepts. Oddly he didn’t remember applying to any such company but his C.V. was posted on numerous jobsites so perhaps they had seen it there and decided to call him in from that. Quickly he showered and shaved got dressed in his interview suit and made his way to the address given. Morgana Concepts was on the top floor of an imposing office block and on arrival Simon was greeted by an attractive young woman wearing a very smart business outfit that was also rather sexy in a stern way. ” Ms Morgana will be with you very shortly ” she said “I’m Gwen, her P.A.”. Simon took a seat and glanced around. He had Googled Morgana Concepts but the information he had found had been very vague and he still had little idea of what they actually did. Whilst waiting he glanced around. The outer office seemed busy but all the staff seemed to be attractive young women like Gwen. Speaking of whom he glanced over to were she was standing. She had delightful long legs and an attractive rounded bottom and Simon’s gaze lingered on them. Suddenly she turned round and he blushed at having been caught staring. She gave a strange knowing smile and returned to her work. With that the intercom sounded and she led Simon into the inner office.

Ms Morgana was tall, raven haired, of indeterminate age and stunningly beautiful. Her voice was soft but with a hint of steel and her eyes flashed. She regarded Simon with an odd look and for the second time in as many days Simon felt that he was in the presence of a woman who could see his deepest secrets. The interview passed in a blur. Later Simon realised that he couldn’t recall discussing qualifications, experience or any of the other stuff normally spoken about at interviews. Ms Morgana spoke and he answered whilst Gwen took notes but what about he had no idea. An hour passed quickly and it seemed to be drawing to a close when she stood up and walked round her desk and stood beside him. ” You seem to be ideal for the position but I expect obedience from my staff so there is just one final test” she said “stand up!”. Simon did so quickly, ” I want you to take off all your clothes” strangely the oddness of this request didn’t occur to Simon and neither did the thought of disobedience, his only desire was to do exactly as this goddess wished. He quickly removed all his clothes hesitating only when just his underpants remained. A nod from Ms Morgana confirmed that she meant everything so he slowly removed them, grateful that he had put on his best pants that morning. Naked he stood before both women, “Hands on head” rapped Ms Morgana and he rapidly put them there. Both women now walked around him, appraising his body. Only now did he become embarrassed, not so much at the exposure, but at the inadequacies of his body. Despite his slightly too large belly and slight frame the ladies did not appear to be too disgusted at what they saw. “Bend over and touch your toes” came the command and he did so. He felt terribly exposed in this position and jumped as he felt a hand on his buttocks. It was Gwen’s and she gave each buttock a squeeze before letting go. “He’ll do” said Ms Morgana “now over Gwen’s lap”. Obediently Simon did as commanded and found himself staring at the carpet. Gently at first but with increasing force Gwen began to spank his naked cheeks. Simon found the sensation exciting as his bottom gradually heated up. Then came a sharper pain and he realised that Gwen was now using a wooden hairbrush on his defenceless cheeks. This was an altogether more painful and Simon started to wriggle but was immediately commanded to stop and did so. The spanking continued for another ten minutes before he was allowed to rise. ” Go over to that cabinet and open the door” said Ms Morgana and Simon still naked and with reddened cheeks did so. He gasped as he saw what was inside. A variety of canes, crops, paddles, straps and even a carpet beater were hanging from hooks inside the cabinet.”Bring me the red handled cane and the large paddle” Simon found the implements in question and presented them to Ms Morgana. “Now bend over the desk, I’m going to give you 24 strokes of the cane and 24 with the paddle. If you can take them without trying to rise or protect your bottom or screaming and begging the job is yours. Of course I don’t expect you to be able to take it without any noise at all so I will allow moderate groaning” she said with a smile. “Are you ready?” Yes Mistress” Simon replied. Almost instantly he heard the sibilant swish of a cane and the burning impact as it connected with his unprotected cheeks. This was Simon’s first ever cane stroke and it took his breath away and it surprised him how painful it was. More strokes followed in rapid succession and the pain in his bottom grew with each one. How would he ever take 24 of these? He heard Gwen counting the strokes and to his horror realised that he had only taken 10, he wasn’t even halfway through and it felt like he was being whipped with red hot wires. He gritted his teeth and suddenly discovered that if he concentrated on the reward for success the pain become more bearable. 24 cried Gwen and Simon let out a deep sigh, he had made it through the first part of his ordeal, surely the paddle couldn’t be as bad. He soon discovered that the paddle was different but just as bad. The impact of the heavy wood upon his already welted bottom with its thud and the fact that it covered several of the cane weals each time was an exquisite agony. Finally it was over but instinctively he knew not to rise until given permission. Both women assessed the damage to his slender cheeks which were now a mass of black and blue bruises and red welts. “Stand up” came the command and gingerly he did so. “Well done, the job is yours” she said and Simon felt an immense feeling of satisfaction and happiness. ” Now pick up your clothes and go with Gwen”, Dutifully he followed Gwen and suddenly realised that he was in the outer office, still naked, with the marks of his recent beating glowing and surrounded by young women. ” Did he pass?” They asked Gwen and when she replied in the affirmative they all crowded round to look at his bum. A few of the braver ones gave his bottom a quick squeeze sending delightful sensations through his body but they all seemed genuinely happy that he had passed.

Fifteen minutes later, fully clothed but still with a wonderfully throbbing bottom Simon found himself on the way home. He laughed to himself as he realised that he still had no idea what his job was or what it paid. None of that mattered though he was going to start on Monday and he couldn’t be happier.Then he pulled up with a start as he realised that his wish had been granted. Alright he hadn’t specifically wished for this but it was clear that the old lady, or genie or witch whatever she had been had given him what he really desired. And what’s more the sun was shining, what a fantastic day.

Posted on

Story Contest Entry #3 : Better Wish What You Wish for, It Might Come True

Readers,

The spanking stories for the ‘Spanking Wish’ contest just keep coming…there are DOZENS! Here’s another fun one…

Enjoy!

– Dana

 

 

**********

“Better Wish What You Wish for, It Might Come True”

My name is Amy I am 61 years old and have been married for 29 years to a man 9 years younger than me.  We have one daughter a 29 year old new bride currently on her honeymoon.  Our life is returning to normal after the emotional and stressful marriage of our daughter Sage to her high school sweetheart Jason.  I am sitting on our porch sipping on a glass of wine with my husband John and pondering what role wishing during a meteor shower played on events.

A little over a decade ago Sage and Jason were brought to this same porch late at night by a neighbor, a police officer, for breaking into their high school.  The officer explained that because they were both over 18 years of age they could be tried as adults for burglary.  He added that he knew Sage was a good girl and had just made a stupid mistake.  He had apprehended them while they were climbing through a window in the school that they had left unlocked in order to steal a copy of their math class final exam.

After the officer left I asked them, “What were you thinking?”  Their prom was next weekend and in my anger I announced, “You are not going to the prom!”  As soon as the words came out of my mouth I regretted saying them; but, I could not back down on my decision.  A meteor shower was lighting the sky as I wished there was some way that they could still go to the prom; and, Sage and Jason simultaneously said, “Please let us go to the prom.”  They then smiled their first smile of the evening, locked their pinky fingers together, and made a wish.

Sage was hysterical and told me how unfair I was and pleaded for me to change my mind.  I had promised Sage that I would never spank her; but, told her that my mother would have given me a good paddling when I was 18 if I had pulled a stunt like that.  Sage said, “I wish you would spank me instead of not allowing me to go to the prom.”  I reminded Sage that I had promised never to spank her and explained that if I agreed to grant her wish and spank her she would be a very unhappy girl long before I was finished and that once I turned her over my knee it would be too late for her to change her mind.  Sage said,  “When Jason and I locked pinky fingers I wished that there was some way that we could still go to our prom and I will submit to a spanking.”

Sage had no idea about my proficiency in administering sound punishment paddlings acquired early in my marriage to John.  I am still tall and athletic with a taut physique, well toned body, and muscular arms at 61 years of age.  I started spanking John when I was 29 and he was 20.   John still finds himself draped across my lap about once a month when his attitude needs adjusting.  I only believe in painful punishment spankings and have never given a playful sexual spanking.  John hates being spanked and finds nothing erotic being turned over my knee.  When he needs a good spanking I always tease him by wearing sexy bras, panties, stockings, garter belts, and lingerie while I paddle his bottom with my Spencer style Dana’s Inferno long after he is kicking, squirming, and crying.

I took Sage into my bedroom and put the same straight backed vanity chair in the middle of the room that I use when paddling John.  Sage looked stunned when I pulled my paddle out from the bottom of my lingerie drawer!  I sit on the chair and lowered Sage’s jeans to her knees and put her across my lap.  I raised my paddle high above my head and brought it down with a snap of my wrist.  Sage tried to be stoic but let out a gasp as the imprint of my paddle showed through her thin nylon panties.  Sage began crying and pleading as I continued to paddle her panties.  As I promised her she would be a well spanked girl when finally left off of my lap.  She didn’t realize how much my spankings hurt when she agreed to be paddled.  After paddling her dad on the same chair with the same paddle I have become an expert disciplinarian!

When I returned to the living room with my paddle still in my hand my future son-in-law looked shocked.  I shook my paddle at him and told him that he was also to blame for Sage’s spanking and if he was my son it would be his turn to go over my knee.  Jason had tears in his eyes and he said that he was sorry and felt awful hearing Sage’s cries and pleads during her spanking and that since Sage agreed to be spanked that he should also be spanked.  I ordered my future son-in-law into my bedroom where Sage was lying on her stomach on my bed crying.  Her jeans were still pulled down and you could see her bright red bottom through her panties.  Her face was red, her eyes puffy, and tears were running down her face as she rubbed her sore bottom.

Sage was stunned when I sit on my vanity chair, lowered Jason’s pants and briefs, and put him across my lap.  “You deserve the spanking you are going to get.  You need a firm female’s hand to keep you in line.”  My first spank landed on the middle of both cheeks leaving a perfect imprint of my paddle and the holes in it.  My second spank landed right below the first and I continued to paddle up and down his bottom.  “How does that feel?” I asked as my paddle landed on the spot that was the reddest.  I continued to paddle up one side and down the other as Jason squirmed and twisted from side to side.  “This is just the beginning,” I said as Jason began crying uncontrollably and dancing on my lap.  “Naughty men need to be spanked.  You earned this bare bottom trip across my lap.”

Sage seemed to enjoy seeing Jason share in her punishment as he kicked and squirmed over my lap.  They had no clue that they were both spanked with me sitting on the same straight backed chair using the same paddle I use on John while he is reduced to tears and pleads while over my knee.  When I released Jason he did the same spanking dance around the room that John does about once a month.

Tonight a decade later I’m sitting on my porch pondering how many mother-in-laws have spanked their daughter’s husbands and thinking that you better watch out what you wish for because it might come true!

Posted on

Story contest entry #1 : A Four Leaf Clover

Readers,

Below, our first ‘Spanking Wish’ contest entry, with many more to come.

 

Enjoy!

–  Dana

 

**********

‘A Four Leaf Clover’

Well where do I begin,
I was out enjoying the start of spring or at least it was a whole lot warmer and greener then it had been two months earlier!
I had wanted to get away from the hustle and bustle of the big city,traffic,load rude people, or maybe just get away from the wife always nagging me to clean up the house,garage, and well the yard as the snow was milted and the leaves were all just rotting under the tree where I had left it last fall. “Yes she had reminded me several times to bag them up before the first big snow”
Well I jumped on my bike that I had been waiting to take out “Just to blow out the carbon and feel the wind in my hair again!
Jill my wife had woke up this morning and said she was going to the Zoo with her two sisters, Kathy and RayLynn.
“Wow was Raylynn a looker!”
But any ways they would be gone for hours and the country roads were calling my name!
No sooner had Jill joined her sisters and I was out the door putting my leathers and warming up the the motor!
I head out of town on state route 140 looking forward to the curves through the mountian’s ahead,
about forty miles up the road the mountains open up to meadows and some of the clearest streams one could only dream about of see in pictures in all those field and stream magazines.
Just as i got out of the mountians I had to stop for a pit stop and drain that second cup of coffee I had just after breakfast.
as I was standing by what was the only tree for miles I dropped my sunglasses and reached down to pick them up when I seen it,
 ‘A Four leaf Clover!’ Cool.
I picked it up and thought about how this was going to be a very lucky day for me!
I got back on my bike and continued on.
I was cruizing along when I thought I seen some one standing along the road but as I got closer they were no longer there!
I past a sign that stated Crystal springs meadow three miles,
I had not been up that road since i was twelve when Dad and i would get away and go fishing and as he called it “Get away from Mom time”
as i slowed to make the turn there was this person again standing at the turn off hitching up the road towards Crystal Springs
“Strange’ it was a woman in a green outfit she was not very tall about 4’8” when i stopped I was thinking she or should I say the person had to be taller as I seen her from a far distance away before I stopped!
She told me she had a cabin up the valley and would pay me handsomely for a ride!
I asked more joking then seriously where are your parents and she looked to be no more then sixteen or so,
She told me she had not seen her parents in twenty years! OK this is getting weird there was no way she was in her thirty as I put 18 and her supposed twenty together since she may have left home.
She brought me back to her question of a ride and I agreed to take her to her cabin.
we were riding along for maybe fifteen miles when she said just up ahead is a road across the meadow I slowed to make the turn and she climbed off the bike and opened a gate that looked to be as old as the hills that were in the distance!
after I stopped and she closed the gate she climbed back on the back of the bike and told me just a little farther and she would pay me what ever i asked of her. Boy was my mind wondering with that statement but I told her it was no problem and i was happy to help!
We road up a glen following a stone covered road “Now who would ever build and road here out of stones that I can’t even imagine where they got them to build it! They almost were almost shimmering!
But what happened next was just to much to believe! just as we came around the last turn was a cottage  that was well right out of a painting by Thomas Kinkade! I parked the bike and she asked me to please come in and have a cool drink of water and then she would grant me what ever I asked!
I entered in to the cottage and the room it seemed to just spread out and she was gone, To where I did not know! She was just here right in front of me and the room was far to big for her to just turn a corner and be gone!
But then she was suddenly right behind me with a glass of the clearest coolest water I had ever seen or tasted!
she told me to follow her in to the other room and i less then a twinkle of and eye we were in a living room that had some of the prettiest hand carved wood furniture imaginable all made of Oak draperies made of what look like moss, and honestly if I did not know better the room was lit up with Fire Fly’s!
It smelled of Pine,Mint,Wild flowers, and had a cool moist feel Very Earthy!
I had not noticed until just now she was no longer wearing her Florescent Green outfit but a Dark Green evening gown that well, if there was ever a woman with a perfect figure she had it! she was neither slender nor heavy “I don’t know it was almost like she had the figure every man dreams of when they dream of that perfect woman! You know some men love a large woman with curves and some like them tall and slender! This woman had well that body I always dreamed of!
she had me sit down on a couch that was so comfortable I thought I had fallen a sleep the second I sat down!
That was when she asked me so what would you like for your unselfish serenader of time?
I kept saying to myself I would not ask for any thing but then just blurted out “I wish My Wife would stop nagging me about the chores and cleaning the house!” Wow did I just say that? I mean I don’t even know this lady and I am complaining about my wife! And she told me I could have any thing I wished for and I asked for my wife to get off my case! “Shaking head”
She said it is as you wish but since what you asked can be solved by you also there is a price you will pay for her no longer bringing up the things that she is asking of you!
And if you fail to do them she will have a power over you to do as she chooses!
When you get back home she will not be home yet!
You must do the three things you have promised her you would do!
Clean the yard,Clean the garage, and Start helping her with chores inside the house!
OK this is just to Weird how does she know what I have promised and or do all women think Men are lazy and do much the same thing’s?
But as you did not ask for monetary or some thing that would go against your love and commitment to your partner I will give you one more wish but it can only be something that will make you both happy!
OK Wow what do I wish for that would make us both happy!
by doing the things you promise her to do she will always look like and be the woman you always dreamed of and agree to letting you have the things you want that makes you happy!
But remember she will no longer complain to you but have you do things you will regret!
I don’t know how I got here but I was standing next to the Old Oak tree where I found the Four Leaf Clover and wanted to head home and clean up the yard!
When i got back I did start cleaning the yard but when i was done I went inside and turned on the TV I woke to Jill standing in front of me asking what happened to the garage!
The Garage what do you mean?
We walked out to the Garage and it was a bigger mess then I had seen it just a few hours ago!
Jill told me to clean it up and when I am done she will be wanting to set some new rules that will be followed or life would become my worst nightmare!
I finished the garage and went inside Jill told me she felt I was acting like a Lazy child and needed to be treated like one!
And as soon as I cleaned the bathroom “Like she had asked me two days in a row to do” I was going to make her a set of Paddles and other things that she will use when ever she asks me to do some thing and it does not get done!
I learned what the Leprechaun Lady meant when she warned me to do as I am asked or there would be a price to pay and what she meant when she told me what I would get if I did what I had promised to do!
Life is very painful when the chores are not done
But when I do as I am told my life has been filled with Happiness and time to enjoy our time together!
Posted on

As if you don’t get enough of me here..

 

 

..there’s this stuff, for your Kindle:

 

IfYouKnowWhatsGoodForYou

If You Know What’s Good for You (Adult Spanking as Discipline)

Mostly True Stories : Men Do the Darndest Things
Mostly True Stories : Men Do the Darndest Things

 

Conversations with Spankos
Conversations with Spankos
Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline
Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline

 

Selected Spanks
Selected Spanks
Posted on

‘Disciplined and Properly Thanked’ : Sin City Spanks Entry

I am LOVING these entries for the Sin City Spanks story contest, aren’t you?! Here’s another fun one, titled ‘Disciplined and Properly Thanked” – enjoy.~
–  Dana
 “Disciplined and Properly Thanked”
I was very excited about my up coming week in Las Vegas, Women,Night Shows and of course the Night Life!
I was never a big gambler so that did not concern me, What I wanted was to meet a couple Wild girls and spend a week playing the bachelor Game!
The first day was just getting settled and what better way to do that then to call room service and have a meal brought up,
What happened next is a little strange, When room service showed up there was a very tall attractive lady name Elizibeth she was probably in her mid thirties and she was very assertive!
Don’t get me wrong she was very nice and told me if I needed any thing to just call,
Now me being me thought Ok how about a night on the town after you get off!
but what I said or should I say what came out of my mouth was not what she wanted to hear! How much would it cost to spend a night on the town with you?
Her response was “Why does every man think that women are for sale in Vegas? I will tell you what since you don’t know how to ask me if I am married or might be available for an evening on the town like a respectable man would, I would other wise say no but Tonight I get off at Eight and have no plans call me at the front desk and don’t be late!
Wow I know I was a little rude in how I asked but she did not have to say it like I was a Rude arrogant little boy!
Oh Well I got a date and Wow if I can get her in to bed later she will see what a real man is!
After she left I looked at my order and was a little up set, The food was cold and over cooked! So I called the front desk and said I was very disappointed with the food and would like to return it! “Really I just wanted another look at Room service!”
Sure enough Elizibeth was back at my door and listened to my comments about the food and told me she would get a new order made for me and be back in about a half hour! “
While I waited I ran to the phone book to find a nice Restaurant and Night club in the area!
Elizibeth was back with my order and I tipped her with twenty percent and said thank you! She told me I was welcome and remember Eight o’clock and don’t be late!
I laid down for just a quick nap and suddenly it was 7:30 I had to shower and get ready it was 8:05 when I got down stairs and she was standing there waiting.
She looked at her watch and ask what time was it? I told her what happened and she told me we could talk about it later!
I told her I wanted to go to Gallagers  in the New York,New York but she said she wanted to do some thing different there was a Art show at the Bellagio and they were serving a dinner after!
That sounded great until I found out it was a $250 a plate fund raiser and I was paying! She told me this is where I find out what it was going to cost me for a night on the Town with her!
I grumbled and made little singles about any and everything all during the show and dinner!A couple times I could tell I had embarrassed her and she was looking very up set!
After the show while we were leaving she stopped me and said she was very disappointed in how I acted and was going home!
I appoligised many times and asked her to forgive me! She told me I act like a spoiled child and she had hoped for a nice evening and wanted to go to the lounge and have a couple drinks and talk about our interests.
Again I continued to appoligise and she told me, She would agree to spend the evening with me but we would be going to her place instead but I had to do what ever she asked me ! “OK” This tall beautiful woman who I treated like a high priced hooker and I acted like a rude spoiled child now wanted to take me home”
She told me as we walked to her Apartment that if I did not do as she asked and started arguing I would be asked to leave!
I agreed all to quickly “Oh Boy you are getting lucky tonight!”
she had a very nice suite on the 45th floor and I was at a loss for how a person who delivers room service could afford this place!
She could see and read the look on my face and told me to have a seat in the living room while she freshened up and got comfortable!
while she was gone I found the bar and helped myself to some Johnny Walker Blue and looked around!
She startled me as she walked in to the room with a dark robe on and heels!
She told me to get my things and leave! I asked why?
She asked me what did I say to do while I was changing? To have a seat and wait for her to freshen up!
So why are you not sitting on the couch and who told you to help your self to a drink?
I thought “No you did not think you have not thought about how you behave and what your comments and actions are doing to those around you!
Now please put my glass down get your jacket and leave!
I did just what she asked, All night I thought about how I had behaved and how totally right she was!
I guess all I could think of was her she put me in my place and told me very clearly I needed to grow up in a nice way!
The next morning I asked if she was working and was told she would not be in until the next day!
I could not wait I had to see her and I had to beg her forgiveness!
I knew where she lived so I had a choice go over to her apartment or wait till she returned to work!
As much as I knew I should wait I had to do some thing so I asked if there were any social events going on around town tonight and the concierge told me he knew Elizibeth and she would want to go to the SPCA fund raiser to support the local animal shelter!
Tickets were $500.00 plus there would be an auction after of a Painting by Jean Batzell Fitzgerald
I had to think all I had would be spent if I went and to try to bid on a painting was not in the pocket book for me!
But I said Ok I will take the tickets and see if she would agree to try again!
I got to her place with a dozen Rose’s and knocked on her door!
I heard some rustling but no one answered the door so I knocked again and she asked what I wanted?
Only a minute of your time and then I will leave if you ask me too!
Elizibeth opened the door and I handed her the roses and told her how sorry I was that I thought about how i had treated her and also how I acted and told her she was right!
I told her I had tickets to the fund raiser and would like to try again to make amends.
I could she the sparkle in her eyes but she told me I would need to be disciplined for last night and unless i agreed i should just leave right now and never return!
I told her any thing Please just forgive me!
she told me to come in and she would see how I acted and did what i was told this time!
I sat down and she laid it out I was going to be Spanked just like the spoiled little boy I acted like last night!
I would have my pants taken down and put over her knee and spanked with her Hair brush and then afterwards I would be bent over the back of her couch and Caned 24 times for not doing as I was told last night at her apartment!
I chuckled a little but then seen she was serious and I had the choice to make at the moment!
I agreed and she told me to go in to the bathroom at the end of the hall take off all my cloths and put on the robe hanging on the hook!
I returned to her and she was seated in the chair next to the couch1
She told me to go to her dining room and return with one of the straight back chairs! I was mortified but did as she asked!
after setting it down in the middle of the room she pointed to a corner and said to stand there till she returned and I had better not move or take my nose out of that corner before she got back or told me to move!
The wait was agonizingly long it seemed but then I felt her take hold of my ear and lead me over to the chair!
I was told to take the robe off and set it on the chair neatly!
She sat down and I was then put over her knee!
She said under normal circumstances I would get a warm up but this was not going to be normal!
That Hair brush landed with a crack that I was sure everyone for six floors up or down could hear and before I even got one cry out she had two more strikes in! I was stunned but she was only getting started and continued for “Well I really don’t know how long but  I was begging and pleading for my life and when I went limp all I can say is she had her hand on my back rubbing it saying she was done and I could get up now!
I was told to go back to the corner and she would return in a moment!
I would not of moved for my life! when she got back she asked if I needed to use the restroom and if so go now and return immediately after!
As much as I was not in a hurry I did!
She was standing behind the couch with a large cane and told me to come over and lay over the back!
I did and she said I would get the 24 and at no time was I to stand or reach back!
If I did that one would not count and if I was told more the three times I was to leave and not return!
I had never been Caned Or Spanked for that matter!
But I thought that Hair Brush hurt, the first stroke was like a shot of electricity shooting up to my brain from the pain I shot straight up and she said that was one and it does not count assume the position or leave now!
Over I went the next twelve were so bad but I stayed down, I don’t know if she made thirteen to make me stand or it was the first one across the upper thighs but Up I went!
Thats Two! was all she said!
I went back over and how I got to twenty was a loss to me!
she said Four more and remember if you stand one more time you will get dressed and leave!
I begged her to stop that I learned from my lesson!
She told me “I would not respect her if she did not finish and she would not be a Strict Disciplinarian if she let me off!
She gave me the next two that i swear I seen Lightening then she made a criss cross over the twenty two and was done!
She patted my back and told me to stay bend over!
I was thinking she was going to do more but then she was rubbing in some cool moist cream and told me to just relax and when she is done I could get up!
After we sat down “It was non to easy for me” we talked about what she did and I found out she was a Professional Life coach and Disciplinarian!
So that was how she could afford the apartment but she needed a full time job also as it in its self did not pay the bills.
I told her I was a CEO for a large accounting firm and I needed to hear what she told me!
We went out that night and she bid on the Painting the bidding topped what she had to bid so I told her I would help in the bidding she won it and it only cost me $100.00
She told me she would be in Hawaii in two months and wanted to get together! Then said “She needed to reaffirm my need to be Disciplined and Properly Thanked for her Painting”
Posted on

Future Spank story entry – out of this world~

Readers,
Enjoy this fun entry to the Future Spank contest – I did!
–  Dana
By 2,500 A.D. men had turned our planet into a state of constant warfare.  Young men were taken from their families at the age of 6 and raised by the state where they were taught sports and activities designed to enhance military skills.  By the time they were 16 they were conscripted into the military where they lived in barracks and remained soldiers until they were 62.  Fossil fuels were being rationed and renewable energy proved to be a boondoggle and couldn’t be sustained without government subsidies.  Our planet had entered another mini ice age similar to the period when General Washington wintered over at Valley Forge during the American Revolution.  Because of the colder climate we weren’t able to grow as much food and the world population decreased.  Just the opposite of what happened during the medieval period of global warming when Greenland was green and the warm climate allowed a surplus of food to be produced and the world’s population increased.

My name is Boudice and I was able to unite the women of our area with a vision of a better future.  Our borders were secure and there was no need to expand.  My plan was to submit the men to my vision of peace.  I organized the women to withhold sex with their mates until they submitted to our two demands; the end of warfare and election of women to political power.  Over the next years voters realized that women made the best political leaders and we were in total charge of our government.  Men became submissive to women and wars stopped.

That is about the time I discovered an old manuscript from the early 1900’s written by Dorothy Spencer.  She was a leading authority on marital harmony and the lost art of spanking.  She advocated that couples agree to spankings to clear the air.  The spanking would sincerely benefit the party at fault and not lead to dangerous quarrels- when the spanking is over the situation is resolved.  According to her plan revenge, oppression, force, and violence are omitted.  The idea is to administer punishment and avoid arguments that can lead to divorce court.  The plan calls for willful submission to a cooperative system of beneficial discipline.  Spankings should never be administered in anger and men are to be spanked with wooden paddles.  Punishments were to be painful so that the man being spanked would not want to repeat the experience.

The Spencer spanking plan was written into our law codes.  Every willing woman was issued a Spencer style spanking paddle with the authority to apply it to any adult male exhibiting aggressive behavior.  Tracking devices were inserted in the forearms of all males when they reached their 18th birthday.  Any man committing even minor acts of aggression if confronted by a paddle carrying disciplinarian was immediately identified by his tracking device and could choose either jail time or an immediate pants down paddling.  Most men avoided these public paddlings; but, a few seemed to have a strange need for an occasional spanking. They didn’t seem to enjoy the actual spanking but always returned for more  You could tell from their expressions that the spankings were painful but they apparently received some release from the pressures of the day after they were allowed to pull up their pants and continue on their way.

Today on my way home from the government health club I stopped by a food outlet and the young man in front of me argued about his ration card with the government service agent.  I grabbed him by his ear, lowered his pants and briefs to around his knees, bent him over the counter, announced that he would receive 10 spanks for his rude aggressive behavior, and told him that if he didn’t stay in position I would start my count again.  When I finished this 20 year old man was crying uncontrollably and his entire bottom was one bright red welt.  You could make out the imprint of the holes from my paddle!  I don’t think he was one of the men who has a strange need for an occasional paddling.

Now a little more about me.  I am a 35 years old 5′ 11″ tall and an avid body builder.  I have very little body fat due to daily workouts and diet.  These attributes aided me with my leadership during the revolutionary changes in our society.  As one of five Directors and a member of the Senate I wield much political power.  I have a civil union agreement with my mate Eric.  He is very fit like me and a type A male.  Because of this he feels the sting of my paddle about three times a month.  He hates these paddlings as much as I enjoy giving them.

It was brought to my attention that he was involved in an altercation over sharing Nautilus equipment at our government run health center.  When I returned to our housing pod without changing out of my skin tight yoga pants I put a straight backed chair in the middle of our bedroom and laid my Spencer paddle on the chair.  When Eric arrived home I greeted him with a passionate kiss on his mouth and told him to meet me in our bedroom.  When he came into the bedroom I slapped his face, sit in the chair with the paddle on my lap, and ordered him to strip and get over my knee.  I raised the paddle high in the air above my head and brought it down across the middle of his bottom with a snap of my wrist leaving a perfect imprint of my paddle across his bottom as he left out a gasp.  The second spank was just below the first and just as hard leaving another perfect imprint.  Next I started alternating from cheek to cheek as he cried, begged, kicked, squirmed, and danced over my lap.  He likes no part of being draped over my lovely lap.  Twenty-five spanks later his bottom was bright red, his eyes were blood shot and puffy, and tears were running down his face.  When I allowed him off of my lap to do his spanking dance around our room I smiled and felt a feeling of power.  When he finally calmed down I gave him another passionate kiss on his mouth.

Men have learned not to be submissive and not aggressive and warfare is a thing of the past under our new regime.

Posted on

‘A New Beginning’ : Future Spank story (f/m spanking)

The Future Spank contest really revved some imaginations. Here’s another fun one, called ‘A New Beginning’.
– Dana
A New Beginning
By 2,500 A.D. men had turned our planet into a state of constant warfare.  Young men were taken from their families at the age of 6 and raised by the state where they were taught sports and activities designed to enhance military skills.  By the time they were 16 they were conscripted into the military where they lived in barracks and remained soldiers until they were 62.  Fossil fuels were being rationed and renewable energy proved to be a boondoggle and couldn’t be sustained without government subsidies.  Our planet had entered another mini ice age similar to the period when General Washington wintered over at Valley Forge during the American Revolution.  Because of the colder climate we weren’t able to grow as much food and the world population decreased.  Just the opposite of what happened during the medieval period of global warming when Greenland was green and the warm climate allowed a surplus of food to be produced and the world’s population increased.

My name is Boudice and I was able to unite the women of our area with a vision of a better future.  Our borders were secure and there was no need to expand.  My plan was to submit the men to my vision of peace.  I organized the women to withhold sex with their mates until they submitted to our two demands; the end of warfare and election of women to political power.  Over the next years voters realized that women made the best political leaders and we were in total charge of our government.  Men became submissive to women and wars stopped.

That is about the time I discovered an old manuscript from the early 1900’s written by Dorothy Spencer.  She was a leading authority on marital harmony and the lost art of spanking.  She advocated that couples agree to spankings to clear the air.  The spanking would sincerely benefit the party at fault and not lead to dangerous quarrels- when the spanking is over the situation is resolved.  According to her plan revenge, oppression, force, and violence are omitted.  The idea is to administer punishment and avoid arguments that can lead to divorce court.  The plan calls for willful submission to a cooperative system of beneficial discipline.  Spankings should never be administered in anger and men are to be spanked with wooden paddles.  Punishments were to be painful so that the man being spanked would not want to repeat the experience.

The Spencer spanking plan was written into our law codes.  Every willing woman was issued a Spencer style spanking paddle with the authority to apply it to any adult male exhibiting aggressive behavior.  Tracking devices were inserted in the forearms of all males when they reached their 18th birthday.  Any man committing even minor acts of aggression if confronted by a paddle carrying disciplinarian was immediately identified by his tracking device and could choose either jail time or an immediate pants down paddling.  Most men avoided these public paddlings; but, a few seemed to have a strange need for an occasional spanking. They didn’t seem to enjoy the actual spanking but always returned for more  You could tell from their expressions that the spankings were painful but they apparently received some release from the pressures of the day after they were allowed to pull up their pants and continue on their way.

Today on my way home from the government health club I stopped by a food outlet and the young man in front of me argued about his ration card with the government service agent.  I grabbed him by his ear, lowered his pants and briefs to around his knees, bent him over the counter, announced that he would receive 10 spanks for his rude aggressive behavior, and told him that if he didn’t stay in position I would start my count again.  When I finished this 20 year old man was crying uncontrollably and his entire bottom was one bright red welt.  You could make out the imprint of the holes from my paddle!  I don’t think he was one of the men who has a strange need for an occasional paddling.

Now a little more about me.  I am a 35 years old 5′ 11″ tall and an avid body builder.  I have very little body fat due to daily workouts and diet.  These attributes aided me with my leadership during the revolutionary changes in our society.  As one of five Directors and a member of the Senate I wield much political power.  I have a civil union agreement with my mate Eric.  He is very fit like me and a type A male.  Because of this he feels the sting of my paddle about three times a month.  He hates these paddlings as much as I enjoy giving them.

It was brought to my attention that he was involved in an altercation over sharing Nautilus equipment at our government run health center.  When I returned to our housing pod without changing out of my skin tight yoga pants I put a straight backed chair in the middle of our bedroom and laid my Spencer paddle on the chair.  When Eric arrived home I greeted him with a passionate kiss on his mouth and told him to meet me in our bedroom.  When he came into the bedroom I slapped his face, sit in the chair with the paddle on my lap, and ordered him to strip and get over my knee.  I raised the paddle high in the air above my head and brought it down across the middle of his bottom with a snap of my wrist leaving a perfect imprint of my paddle across his bottom as he left out a gasp.  The second spank was just below the first and just as hard leaving another perfect imprint.  Next I started alternating from cheek to cheek as he cried, begged, kicked, squirmed, and danced over my lap.  He likes no part of being draped over my lovely lap.  Twenty-five spanks later his bottom was bright red, his eyes were blood shot and puffy, and tears were running down his face.  When I allowed him off of my lap to do his spanking dance around our room I smiled and felt a feeling of power.  When he finally calmed down I gave him another passionate kiss on his mouth.

Men have learned not to be submissive and not aggressive and warfare is a thing of the past under our new regime.

Posted on

‘Disengaging Autodrive’ : A Future Spank fantasy (f/m spanking)

‘Disengaging Autodrive’ is just another example of the creativity of spanko minds at work in the Future Spank story contest. Enjoy!

– Dana

Disengaging Autodrive
———————

Jeff Miller was the kind of self-absorbed jerk that gets promoted to Vice-President just a little too quickly. He stood at the point in his office where the south and the west windows intersected and looked far down to the roof of the executive parking structure, his eyes fixed on a single vehicle parked there. He had parked on the roof instead of in the covered parking this morning so that he could observe his new Nikola sportscar from a new angle several times throughout the day. The sun in the west window was almost parallel to the floor now, and it was Friday, and it was time to go.

The Nikola was a purchase that people like Jeff made when they wanted to show off. It was beautifully put together and very powerful, but it was also three times the price of the sweatshop-made warehouse-club cars that most people used, barely any bigger, and only slightly more comfortable. For all the power that the Nikola had, it was a slave to the ubiquitous autodrive feature that guided every car on the road to its destination, which meant that it didn’t actually arrive any faster than the cheapest plastic bubble on the road. But it was beautiful, and sitting in one told the world that you had more money than them, which is why Jeff had to have one.

On the ride this morning, the Nikola’s autodrive had moved him efficiently from home to work while Jeff had used the heads-up display to read some messages, surf the web, watch the news, and make some video calls. He hadn’t even touched the Nikola’s steering wheel nor any of the pedals. As he slid into the soft leather seat of the Nikola for his evening commute he instructed the car, “Nikola, take me home.”

“Destination set: home. Enjoy your ride,” replied the car.

Before the car had started, Jeff blurted out, “Wait. Screw it. Disengage autodrive.” A small smile spread across Jeff’s lips.

“Command not understood.”

“Nikola, Disengage autodrive.” Jeff’s smile faded.

“Are you sure?” Asked the car.

“Dis-engage-auto-drive!” Jeff shouted.

The car began to display and read a section from it’s user manual, “Mandatory government warning: Since 2025, all vehicles have been fitted with mandatory autodrive capability for your safety and efficiency. Disabling autodrive is highly discouraged and is for emergency use only. A $20 per mile tax will be assessed upon vehicles driving without autodrive to compensate the victims of road accidents. User is solely responsible for all traffic violations incurred while driving without autodrive. To continue to disengage autodrive, you must digitally sign a waiver by scanning your thumb on the fingerprint reader. Continue?”

Jeff’s smile was gone and he muttered something about the “bloody nanny state” under his breath. He swiped his thumb across the fingerprint reader and a moment later a small whirring sound announced the appearance of the steering wheel and pedals from a hiding place behind the dashboard. He flicked the start button, tapped the Nikola into forward gear, and eased silently out of the parking lot.

In his college days, Jeff drove one of the last gas-powered sportscars made, too old to be fitted with autodrive, and too much fun. He got his fair share of speeding tickets too, and under the government’s financial-means-tested penalty policy, when he was a college student he didn’t make enough money to be assessed a financial penalty. Not being assessed a penalty didn’t mean getting off lightly though.

When the government first introduced a financial-means-tested sliding scale of financial penalties for misdemeanors based on people’s ability to pay, there was a huge complaint from the middle classes. Average people’s nest-eggs for vacations and bigger TVs were eaten away by fines, whereas college students with no assets and little income got small fines or no fines at all. College students started to commit misdemeanors for fun knowing that they would not have to pay a fine for it. Something had to be done. A year later, the so-called ‘spanking bill’ passed through the government easily.

The government’s spanking bill meant that those who were getting away without paying a fine would now be physically punished instead. It was usually 12 strokes of an 8mm diameter, meter-long synthetic cane. Rather than having a sweaty police officer haphazardly striking the offenders, a spanking robot was developed that could clinically strike the offender’s bottom, with equal force in each stroke, and place the strokes parallel and slightly separated so as not to overlap the strokes. A room in the police station was used for the canings, and a police officer was present in case of a machine malfunction.

Jeff had received about 10 canings over the course of his college career, more than anyone he knew. The first ones were pretty scary, but after a while he realized that the canings weren’t that bad; the pain went away with aspirin and beer, and the marks went away after a few days. He even played “naughty speeder and angry police officer” with his college girlfriend from time to time and thoroughly enjoyed being on the receiving end of the inevitable spanking, but he was too stupid at the time to keep her as his girlfriend. Once he had graduated from college, he cleaned up his act and got a real job, he was assessed a few financial penalties for speeding, but then he replaced his old gas-guzzler with an electric autodrive car and never received a ticket after that.

Tonight, the fun was back. With the autodrive disengaged and Jeff at the wheel of the powerful Nikola, he surged past clusters of autodrive cars causing them to move erratically as they adjusted their trajectories for the single non-autodrive car around them, awakening their drivers or interrupting their entertainment. At some point in Jeff’s journey, a yellow light illuminated on the Nikola’s dashboard, indicating that he was exceeding the speed limit, but Jeff knew this section of freeway and knew that they had taken down the speed cameras years ago, and that it wouldn’t have a motorcycle patrol on it unless there was an accident. Besides, with his new salary, he knew he could easily afford whatever financial penalty that might be assessed for a speeding ticket.

As soon as Jeff arrived home and put the Nikola into park, he accepted an incoming video call on the Nikola’s heads-up display. It was the image of a female police officer, about his age, attractive, and somehow familiar. “This is officer Kane from the city police. Jeff Miller, your vehicle has reported that you have exceeded the speed limit at mile marker 217 of the President Wendy Davis Memorial Freeway at 6:15PM tonight, Friday the 23rd of March. Do you wish to contest the ticket?”

“Rat Bastard,” thought Jeff to himself – he had been turned in by his own car! There was no point in arguing, the police undoubtedly had all the evidence they needed from the Nikola’s telemetry. All that was left to do was to pay the fine. “No, Ma’am,” replied Jeff.

“Very well, report to the police station in precinct 7 immediately. I’ll send the coordinates to your autodrive,” said the image of the woman.

Jeff thought this was all wrong. Normally when you get a fine you just put your thumb on the fingerprint reader and pay it from your vehicle. Why did he need to go to the station? “Officer Kane, how much is the means-tested penalty for this offense? I’ll happily pay it by thumbprint right here on my dashboard,” said Jeff.

“The penalty is 18 strokes of a 12mm diameter, 1 meter synthetic cane. Report to the police station immediately. Officer Kane out.” The image disappeared.

Jeff’s mind raced. How could this be? Then it dawned on him, when means-tested financial penalties were introduced, there was a public outcry when financial penalties were being assessed on people with high salaries that were more costly than the cars the offenses were being committed in. The government’s spanking bill had both a lower salary limit and an upper salary limit, and his new salary put him above the limit. As he re-engaged the autodrive, the Nikola’s steering wheel retreated into the dashboard as if it had taken a cold shower.

Officer Kane was waiting on the steps of the police station as Jeff pulled up, having been alerted of Jeff’s arrival by the Nikola’s telemetry. Jeff got out of the car and instructed it to find the nearest available parking. Officer Kane was an amazing sight with her dark hair, piercing blue eyes, and muscular body displayed beautifully in her aerodynamic skin-tight motorcycle officer’s uniform. She was also taller than Jeff due to the tall stiletto heels on her boots that engage into the motorcycle’s safety system.

“Nice outfit,” said Jeff. “Do I know you?”

“Nice car,” replied officer Kane. “You’d better hope not.”

“Can I take you for a ride later?” Asked Jeff.

“You’re going to be taking a serious caning, Mr Miller. You’re not going to want to ride anything afterwards. Let’s go inside,” and with that, Officer Kane led Jeff into the punishment room that was just off the station lobby.

The punishment room was similar to the ones Jeff remembered from his college days, simply furnished with a punishment frame in the center, a punishment robot just off to the side of the frame, a coatrack, and a selection of canes on the wall, with the 12mm one being the thickest.

“Remove all your clothing and place it on the coatrack,” instructed Officer Kane, “and scan your thumb over the punishment docket.” Jeff did as he was told. Officer Kane then led Jeff over to the punishment frame and secured the straps for his wrists, upper arms, waist, upper thighs, and ankles. No movement was possible, ensuring an accurate, safe and even set of stripes from the punishment robot. Officer Kane loaded the 12mm cane into the punishment robot and gave it a fearsome-sounding test ‘swoosh’ before locking the robot in position.

Officer Kane stood in front of the punishment frame, face to face with Jeff. “Jeff Miller, you have been sentenced to 18 strokes of the 12mm diameter cane for the offenses listed in the punishment docket. You have declined a court trial. Your punishment begins now,” said officer Kane dispassionately, and then she lifted the safety cover on the spanking robot master control, dialled in 18 strokes, flicked the start button, and returned to the front of the spanking frame so she could study Jeff’s face.

The first stroke exploded on to Jeff’s backside, near the top of his buttocks. He yelled out in pain for a short moment until the second stroke landed just a little below the first. He was preoccupied with his pain but briefly noticed officer Kane studying his face intently. The third and fourth strokes elicited loud grunts from Jeff. The fifth stroke surprised him, despite being perfectly aimed and timed by the punishment robot, and he opened his eyes to notice that officer Kane was no longer standing in front of him. The sixth stroke landed and made him gasp, and then he heard a small click. The seventh stroke was late.

“Machine malfunction,” announced Officer Kane. “I’m going to have to complete the punishment manually.” Jeff heard the sound of the cane being removed from the punishment robot. “I’ll just move the punishment robot out of the way, after all, I need my space,” said officer Kane with a slightly sarcastic tone.

It was in that moment that Jeff realized where he recognized Officer Kane from. The words, “I need my space” were the last words that Jeff had texted to his college girlfriend. They were both older, and she had been working out, and had changed her hair, and was using a married name, and was taller in stiletto boots than the flats she wore in college, but it was definitely her. And he knew the rest of his punishment wasn’t going to be any easier.

“Disengaging the autodrive? Mr Miller, you should know better.” With that came three quick strikes from the cane, perfectly landing below the other ones, and if anything they were harder than the ones the robot had delivered. “Did you know you could have killed someone?” chided Officer Kane, before delivering three hard strokes right on top of one another in the crease between his buttocks and upper thighs that bruised almost immediately.

 

Jeff let out a yell and then grunted a “No Ma’am” as best he could. He was sweating hard.

“Six more,” announced officer Kane, “Did you know you’d be punished?” She landed three hard ones barely a second apart across the tops of his thighs creating three more bright stripes.

 

Jeff struggled against the restraints and then succumbed, grunting a further “No Ma’am”.

“Did you know that I have punishment duty on Mondays and Fridays?” Asked officer Kane, before delivering the last three strokes at an angle, intersecting several of the stripes on the fleshy part of his buttocks and causing him to squeal in pain.

 

“No Ma’am, but I do now” replied Jeff. Jeff relaxed a little against the restraints and unclenched his buttocks, exhausted from the ordeal. Then he heard a couple of quick footsteps behind him and felt an immense pain squarely across his backside and extending around his side as the tip of the cane wrapped around and struck his hip. Jeff yelled out as a piece of the synthetic cane snapped off and hit the wall. Officer Kane had used all her strength for that 19th stroke, and had surprised herself a little by breaking one of the so-called “unbreakable” canes.

 

“That one’s from me. Now get out of here,” said officer Kane as she undid the straps, “and you’d better hope you don’t get another punishment from me.”

While Jeff was dressing, he noticed that the spanking robot looked fine, other than that the emergency stop had been depressed. He thanked Officer Kane, gingerly walked out of the station, called the Nikola over to the station steps, and let the autodrive take him home while he lay face-down across the back seat.

Over the course of the weekend, and with the help of some aspirin and good whisky, Jeff’s pain subsided to a dull glow and he felt rather good about the incident. So much so in fact, that the following Monday evening Jeff left work as the sun was setting, disengaged the autodrive on his Nikola, joined the freeway, and pressed the accelerator down until the yellow light came on.

 

Posted on

Another fun Future Spank story (f/m spaking)

 

Readers,

Here’s a sweet little untitled entry to the Future Spank story contest – what a wealth of riches we’ve had with this contest!

– Dana

 

 

It was my final year at high school and we were about to graduate. My teacher was Dana10/93, who is a robot. Robotic teachers have largely replaced humans as teachers because they can teach multiple

subjects as opposed to human teachers who largely specialized in one subject.However she was an excellent teacher and she earned our respect. She got us to call her Miss Dana but that
didn’t stop us calling her “Miss Tin Teacher” behind her back.

She had arranged a trip to New Zealand as part of a cultural exchange and we were learn about the Maori
people and their way of life. Before the trip, we received a lessons on Maori protocols and how to behave
when meeting and greeting them.

The school Jetbus picked Angela and I from our homes and whisked us to Las Vegas International Airport
where we boarded a hypersonic Hyperjet. A couple of hours later we landed at Auckland International

Airport in New Zealand where we boarded another Jetbus and then we disembarked at a Maori village in the city of Rotorua.

As soon as we stepped off the Jetbus we were greeted by a Maori woman singing in Maori. When we

entered the village we were suddenly confronted by a Maori Warrior approaching us waving a spear, poking out
his tongue and challenging me to pick up the branch of a tree that lay on the ground in front of me.

Although all our class had been briefed on the correct way to respond to the Maori challenge, Angela and I

collapsed into gales of laughter before Miss Dana quickly stepped in front of me and solemnly
picked up the branch but not before giving Angela and I an extremely angry look.After the welcome Miss Dana wanted Angela and I excluded from the dinner and activities our Maori hosts

had planned for our class and to go wait on the Jetbus, but the Maori Elders convinced her to let Angela and I

remain with the class and enjoy the hospitality and generosity the Maori people are renown for.

After a delicious dinner which Angela and I rather guiltily ate, we enjoyed the entertainment our Maori hosts had
laid on for us, and then it was time to say good bye to our new Maori friends. Then Miss Dana confronted Angela and I.

“Firstly let me say how I am very angry and disappointed in you two for the extremely rude and totally insensitive behaviour  to our Maori hosts. You have not only let yourselves down but also sullied the good name and reputation of our school and for that you two will be punished”

“I have sent a video of you two’s appalling behaviour to your parents and they have allowed me punish you

both in any way I deem appropriate”. “You are both are to report me for detention at school when we get
back to Las Vegas”The plane trip back to Las Vegas was largely silent for Angela and I as we reflected on our behaviour and
began dreading the detention that was coming. Even our classmates were and angry and disappointed at
us for ruining an otherwise successful and thoroughly enjoyable school outing.

We reported to Miss Dana for detention as ordered. She was dressed in an nineteenth century
school mistress attire and we entered a holographic recreation of historic American classroom.
Then Miss Dana addressed Angela and I :

“I have sent a report and copy of the video to the Principal and School Board of you two’s behaviour in New
Zealand and they have recommended to me that I should not allow you two to graduate. However I have
convinced the them both that is far too severe of a punishment. With both your parents permission,  I will

be punishing you both the way rude and disrespectful children were punished in the novel The Adventures of
Tom Sawyer”.

Angela and my hearts sank. We had both read The Adventures of Tom Sawyer as part of our lessons on

I immediately yelled in pain, jumped up and began frantically rubbing my bottom. Tears began welling in my eyes.
Miss Dana immediately commanded me to bend over the desk again.

“You have completely disregarded my instructions to you about moving and your hands.That will be two
extra strokes. You also failed to count the stroke and thank me. I will now recommence your caning”

CRAAACKK!!! The caning re-started. My bottom felt as if someone applied a red hot branding iron to it.
I began to cry and just managed to whisper “One thank you Miss Dana”

CRAAACKK!!! “Two thank you Miss Dana”

CRAAACKK!!! “Three thank you Miss Dana” I was crying uncontrollably by now.

CRAAACKK!!! “Four thank you Miss Dana”. I could barely speak. I had never experienced anything so painful
in my life.

CRAAACKK!!! “Five thank you Miss Dana”. By now my bottom was a mass of stinging, throbbing and aching
agony.

CRAAACKK!!! “Six thank you Miss Dana”

Suddenly my caning stopped and Miss Dana inspected my bottom and lightly rubbed it. It felt so good and I
thought my ordeal was over. She then walked over to the front of me and spoke to me.

“You have taken your punishment remarkably well but you still have two extra strokes to endure. See if you
can get through it without any extra strokes”

She then walked to take up her position behind me and I heard an ominous “Whooop” as she swished the
cane and I felt the three light taps on my bottom again.

CRAAACKK!!! I howled in agony and just managed to blurt out “Seven thank you Miss Dana”

CRAAACKK!!! My bottom was in so my pain I had to rub my bottom. In the nick of time I just remembered

to whisper “Eight thank you Miss Dana”

Miss Dana patiently waited for me to finish rubbing my bottom. “You forgot my rule about placing your hand on your bottom. For that you will receive an extra stroke. For you sake I hope it is your final one”

CRAAAACCKKK!!! My final stroke was delivered with real venom and and was the hardest of the lot. I
screamed in agony and in between my sobs just managed to say “Nine thank you Miss Dana”
I then slumped over the desk bawling.

I then felt Miss Dana hand as she applied her ointment to my bottom and almost immediately the pain and

welts that have covered my bottom began to disappear. I still had faint red stripes on my bottom when I looked in the mirror at home.

Miss Dana then ordered me to pull up my trousers and to sit down at my desk. I sat down rather gingerly
and then Angela and I continued with the rest of our detention which consisted of us composing an apology
in Maori which we did using a Universal Translator and International Languages Database. We then sent the

apology to the Maori Elders in Rotorua New Zealand.

Posted on

‘The Spanker’ : Another great Future Spank entry (f/m spanking)

Angel’s Guardian Angel (from the Give til it Hurts fundraiser) entered this fun story for the Future Spank contest – enjoy!

– Dana

“The Spanker” (a satirical homage)
by “Guardian Angel”

He had watched the series too often to count. A Twilight Zone marathon this week. Marathon. A winner in the long run, even though it was prematurely cancelled. Relegated to the network graveyard in 1964. But reborn because all good things do not come to an end.
He was viewing the final-season episode entitled “The Brain Center at Whipple’s”. Not a classic, but prescient for the present year 2164.
The titular character Whipple owned a factory that was in its downsizing phase. Whipple was firing workers and replacing them with machines. In the end, technology led to the undoing of Whipple. Who was bitter and alone.

Like Whipple, he despised technology. He looked to his left, cursing it. The machine. Piece of crap! Two centuries after “Whipple’s” aired, technology was still the bane of his existence.
And “piece of crap” was also an idiomatic expression two centuries later. For him, an appropriate criticism of The Spanker. The inexpensive version of The Spanker that he purchased was of poor quality. And, therefore, was prone to repairs. He called the company to complain. Help was on the way. He cursed the company that manufactured The Spanker, cursed the company that sold The Spanker, cursed The Spanker and cursed The Spanker’s absent repairman.
He was impatiently biding his time until the service representative arrived. He glanced at the time indicator on his wrist for the fifth time.

Fifty-five minutes later, the highly-anticipated chime. He was in a foul mood. When he opened the front door, his eyes widened. Surprisingly, the repairperson was a female wearing a baseball-like cap with the company name emblazoned on it. She removed the cap and issued the textbook apology. But before she could introduce herself, he voiced his first complaint to her.
“Ikea sells crap!”
“Hi! Here for The Spanker. Where is it?”
He indicated to his left.
“So what’s the problem?”
“The problem is: Ikea sells crap.”
“Yeah, I hear that … often … only recently.”
She fascinated him. She had a no-nonsense quality about her, an openness, an intelligence in her eyes, beauty and wit. What the hell was she doing with a job like this? “This”, of course, was repairs.
The complaints continued.
“Ages ago, Ikea sold crap furniture that had to be assembled. Now Ikea sells crap machinery with a diagram included. Crap furniture, crap technology. Crap.”
“If The Spanker is still under warranty …”
“I purchased this piece of crap last week!” He interrupted her which is what she couldn’t tolerate. He produced the receipt and forced it into her hand.
She thought, Crap, huh. As in, I’d like to beat the crap out of you. Now, now, she reflected, the customer is always right. But I’d still like to beat the crap out of him.
“Yeah, I can see that from the receipt. As it clearly indicates.” He was aware of the sarcasm.
“So, the company will replace it, right?”
“Gotta take a look, first.”

Minutes later, she was finished with her analysis. “There’s nothing wrong with The Spanker. Just wasn’t assembled correctly.” She looked into his eyes. Make me an offer. Nothing is free, pal.
“Can you get it running?”
“Yeah, but it’ll cost you for the service. A faultily assembled product is not the company’s fault, capish?”
She had braced herself for another complaint. “Okay, just do it. But it better work! I’m a lab technician, not a handyman!” The last word was said with disdain. A wicked smile from her, he noticed. I like her. Don’t get a chance to use my bratty nature enough with females.
She thought simultaneously. It’ll work all right. And then I’ll unleash The Spanker on you. You piece of crap!
She had a beautiful smile, though devilish. And she was extremely personable. Additional assets. She enjoyed chatting while working.
“S-o-o-o, The Spanker! A best seller. Said that, way back, spanking was underground. Then technology made the disciplinarians … or spankers … obsolete. Shame.” The last word was intended to be personal. It was what he sorely … literally and figuratively … needed. Discipline.
He was studying her and not her skill as a mechanic. Impressive!! Front and behind! Hair a bit disheveled. Almost wind-blown. “Is it windy outside, or did you use the washer and drier on your hair?” He stupidly snickered. The inappropriate comment disoriented her, and the wrench slipped from her hand.
“Excuse me?”
“Just having fun. No, really. You should have your hair cut professionally. A Tinkerbell look. Without the bun. From Peter Pan, you know. To shape your face. And … darken the color.”
“Y–e–a–h. I’ll consider it.” I will definitely be present when he tries to use The Spanker … to beat the crap out of him.
“Okay, done,” she announced. “Hey, lookie here! A wooden horse! Tell you what, let’s get you on the horse and move The Spanker behind you.” He felt excited at the prospect that she would be a part of product testing.
“Now, I’m only agreeing because we want to see if The Spanker works properly before you leave, right?”
“Gotcha!”
She pictured her future. An image of where she would be in the next half hour and how he would help her achieve her goal. To beat the crap out of him!
“Wait! Full effect, right?” She slowly unloosened and removed his belt. She studied the belt and folded it in half. “Hmm!” She wiggled it back and forth. Not stiff enough … for him. She began to work on his pants and quickly lowered them, almost as if pulling a rug from under him. The speed of the motion disoriented him. His pants fell to the floor. “Step out of them!” she ordered and he obeyed. Good boy, she thought and smiled. “Climb aboard!” Another order.
He raised himself on the horse and maneuvered into a jockeying position. She studied him. “Hmm! Let’s give it the full effect, why don’t we!” She used all the straps affixed to the horse to secure his arms and his legs and his chest.
“Is this necessary?” he asked with doubt and the beginning of fear in his voice.
“Oh, ab–so–lutely!” She felt confident and, as importantly, in control.
She returned to The Spanker and pushed it to a position behind him. She found the box with specially designed attachments for The Spanker. And inserted one. “Hmm!” She started the machine and moved a lever. He screamed at the impact.
“Just as I suspected. The Spanker works, but it’s too intense for you … now. Guess you’ll have to gradually build to a certain tolerance level.” Had he read the entire manual, the instructional booklet would have informed him about tension adjustments. She formulated, and would now enact, Plan B.
“But I was expecting to use it today!!” Said like a disappointed child.
“Well, we might be able to accommodate you, after all.” You piece of crap!
She looked askance. “Hey, is that a lab coat?!” She retrieved it. “It fits!” She extracted her hand phone from her pocket and placed it at a distance. “For posterity. Who knows … someone may be curious about the 22nd century. And we have an artifact. Archived.”
She looked directly into the lens of the phone and smiled with an expression that said, Payback is a bitch, you piece of crap! She spoke authoritatively.
“What we have here is a piece of crap. Correction: two pieces of crap. Won’t show you what The Spanker can’t do. But I will demonstrate what our generation is missing. A good, old-fashioned hands-on experience. First, a warm-up. Something this machine is unable to do.”
She walked behind him. “No warm-up from The Spanker, right? Don’t think so. But a warm-up from this spanker.” With his rear end raised, she delivered a few hard, well-placed swats. “Good thing I play handball without gloves.” He groaned. She looked into the lens and smiled. “He agrees.”
His voice quaked. “I think I’ve had enough.”
“Aw! Poor baby doesn’t realize that I only started. Warm-up, remember? Warm-up to be continued … Now!” She lowered his underwear, baring flesh, and swung with rapidity in the same spot. All hits precisely placed. Hey, I’m a natural!
“Are we finished?” The tone in his elevated voice registered extreme pain.
“Yes, … with my hand … for now.” The words were carefully separated … for effect. “I think I’ll test all of the products that Ikea has conveniently provided for us. What have we here?”
The first implement seemed ineffective. No discernible response. She casually tossed it aside and chose another. The smacks ranged from intense to highly intense. His body began to spasm, even when restrained. That’s what I want to see!! “Be still!” she commanded as if addressing a child. Which is how she perceived him. She looked at the lens and shook her head sideways. “Newbie!”
She picked up a hard, wooden object. “Now, take a d–e–e–p breath. Inhale. Hold it!” The intensity and swiftness of the strokes froze his brain. He did remember hearing the word “exhale”. She cooed sweetly and softly, “T–h–a–t’s good.” Pinched his cheeks, studied the affected areas and smiled mischievously into the lens. He mumbled inaudibly. She playfully tapped his back twice with the pain-providing apparatus. “Are you swearing? No swearing allowed!” He had said, “Bitch is crazy!”

By the time she concluded the session, he was as red as a beet. And his face was flushed. She studied her handiwork with the attention of an artist admiring the finished canvas. Even coloration. Mission accomplished: beating the crap out of a piece of crap. Think I’ll quit my day job. Got Ikea’s list of dissatisfied, potential customers. A start. This work fits me like this lab coat. The lab coat! “Mind if I keep the lab coat?” No verbal complaint, but a moan. Or was it a groan? “Didn’t think so.”
After she unfastened the restraints, he almost slithered to the floor.
She extended her left hand, palm up, open. Left-handers were once perceived as sinister. “Two deposits, please. Tribute as a tribute.” He complied. Worth paying her … to depart.
With a spring in her step, she walked in the direction of the door, thanking him for his advice. A makeover would complement her change of profession.
“Oh, and I am, as of now, officially a spanker, not a repairperson.” She remembered the “handyman” and washer/drier cracks. “And, in your case, a disciplinarian, as well, brat. And … when we meet again, which you can count on, you can thank me.” She emphasized the words “count” and “thank” which perplexed him. But he would count and thank her upon command at future encounters.

That day, she and he were transformed. Both realized that technology had severe limitations. It lacked human contact, finesse and an understanding of body language and needs with or without words or sounds. And a wicked sense of humor. Their connection was mutually satisfying. Even though if asked now, he would probably spew expletives and complaints. But he would begin to miss her. That bond between two people had a price. It would again be referred to as “tribute”. A word she thought she coined. It was, however, … without her knowledge … in her ancestral blood.

Posted on

‘The Errant Robot’ : Future Spank entry

 

Readers,

Here’s another fine entry to the Future Spank story contest, which garnered a LOT of really creative writing. Enjoy ‘The Errant Robot’.

–  Dana

 

THE ERRANT ROBOT

 

Colin woke up with a start.

 

He looked at his bedside clock and swore silently under his breath. He was late, very late. Darn that maid, he thought angrily as he swung quickly out of bed.  He had planned to get into work early today. In fact he needed to.

 

He hurried though the vizi-screen that was showing a tropical beach scene and straight into the kitchen.

 

His Maidbot Lysette was standing, or rather frozen, in position by the kitchen counter. A large wooden spoon was held in one hand over a bowl she had obviously been ready to stir.

 

Lysette was dressed as a nineteenth century French maid. High heel, black court shoes, black stockings with lacy white garters, a black uniform with a frilly edged apron and a matching lace cap on her head. Colin lifted up the back of her skirt and was tempted to fire a hard fast slap against her silky black knickers with white lacy ruffles. But what was the point she wouldn’t feel a thing… yet! He Pushed his thumb in the small of her back and a compartment opened ejecting a small cylindrical object. Her battery. He put it in a charging unit and selected another that was ready and replaced it. Lysette immediately straightened up and turned round, a blush creeping into her porcelain cheeks.

 

She had rosebud lips painted crimson, deep brown eyes and tumbling her that fell past her shoulders and framed her impressive cleavage. Her lips trembled.

 

“I am sorry, Sir. I got distracted I didn’t realise my charge was so low.’

 

Colin pointed at the clock orb. ‘I am going to be late now. And I told you how important it was to wake me this early.’

 

‘I ‘m sorry. It won’t happen again.’

 

‘Hand me the spoon bend, over the table and present your bottom.’

 

‘Please, Sir. Not the spoon. Her lower lip trembled.’

 

‘It was going to be six, each buttock now it will be twelve.’

 

‘Lysette hurried over to the old fashioned kitchen table, bent over it and flipped up her skirt. Presenting her gloriously, womanly, curvy bottom. The silky panties  stretched tight.

 

Colin ran a hand over the smooth wonder of it, wishing he had more time.

 

‘Panties down, he barked.’

 

‘Lysette lowered her panties. Revealing the creamy magnificence of her splendid cheeks, kept modestly together.’

 

‘Crack!’

 

The spoon landed on her right buttock. She yelped but only just. She knew if she wriggled or cried out too loudly the punishment would be increased.

 

‘Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

 

Lysette squirmed fighting to keep her thighs together. Colin stood back to admire his handiwork. The ivory perfection of her plump buttock had been pained with a red as deep as a fairy tale rose. He ran his hand over her bottom again feeling the heat rising.

 

‘This is just the start he said. The real punishment will be tonight I expect you to have the implements ready.

 

‘Yes, Sir,’ said Lysette tremulously and then gasped as the spoon landed again.

 

‘Thwack, thwack, thwack, thwack, thwack, thwack!!!’

 

The spanks sounded like pistol shots as Colin cracked the spoon hard down on each buttock.’

 

‘Lysette’s knees buckled and her hands flew to rub her sore bottom before she realised what she was doing.’

.

‘Hands away!’ barked Colin.

 

Lysette moved her hand away and this time Colin spanked the spoon hard three times on the top of each thigh.

 

The maid squealed unable to hold it back and Colin smiled as he looked down on her wriggling derriere.

 

Stay there till I have gone,’ he said. ‘And get the items ready for my return.’

 

He lingered for a moment, excited at the sight of her quivering flesh and then dashed off to the roto-shower.

 

*

 

Ten minutes later he was in the transporter bubble seated across from a tall red head. She was dressed, like most of them in the bubble in a proton body suit, that did nothing much to conceal the outlines of her figure. She had a haughty look about her and Colin fantasised for a moment or two about taking a wooden spoon to her haughty bottom too. But then crossed his legs and looked away. He was late, far too late. He clutched the documents case he held to his chest and hoped his boss would be in at her normal time.

 

Some minutes later and Colin exited the transport bubble and walked through the security scanning field at the entrance to The Museum of Old Things in New Las Vegas.

 

The droids at the other side of the field nodded to him and he hurried down the long marble corridor to his office. The plaque on the door read ‘Colin Freemantle 20th Century Archivist.’ Still clutching his document case he hurried in.

His secretary Anjelica Buns looked up to him as he entered. She was a small woman but very curvy. Many the days that Colin had dreamed of having her over his lap. Squirming as he took an old fashioned hairbrush to her plumptious cheeks.  But things being as they were and the law being what it was he had to settle for dominating her in more subtle ways. Being her boss had its perks in lots of ways and if his excitement was only acted out in his imagination it was a very powerful imagination and Lysette would get the benefit. If not for her!

 

He hurried over to his desk to get his security key when Anjelica Buns called out.

 

‘Colin!’

 

‘What is it? I am busy!’ he snapped back.

 

‘The Libratix wants to see you.’

 

Colin’s heart raced and his face paled. ‘Do you know what she wants?’ he asked.

 

‘Something to do with administration, she said.’

 

Colin relaxed and sighed relieved. ‘Okay he said. I’ll be back in a bit. Get me a cup of coffee ready.’

 

He hurried out the door, slipping his security key into his pocket and holding his document case tightly is his hand.

 

He knocked on the door further down the corridor from his office. His Boss. The Libratix. Lana Dane.

 

‘Enter!’

 

Colin pushed the door open and walked into his Boss’s office. IT was decorated very much n Old World Style. Wooden floors, expensive rugs and drapes, a large antique desk upon which Lana Dane leaned against.

 

She was a tall woman in very good shape. She was dressed in black and had shiny, jet black cropped hair. Her lipstick was the same shade of red as his Maidbot and Colin felt his heart race again. She was dressed in Old World style too, shiny, black leather high heeled pumps, an above the knee skirt, a crisp, pure white blouse and a black jacket. Colin couldn’t help but imagine she had stockings on under the skirt and moved his document case in front of himself.

 

‘I need to talk to you, Colin,’ she said. Her voice confident, authoritarian but as smooth as the silk of the panties he imagined she was wearing.

 

‘Yes, Ma’am,’ he replied. ‘Angle said it was something about administration?’

 

‘Indeed it is. Administration such a flexible word don’t you find?’

 

‘I guess.’ Colin shrugged. Seemed a pretty boring word to him. That was what secretaries were for after all. Administration and filing.

 

Dana Lane pushed a button on her wristcom and Colin heard the lock behind him close.

 

‘Something has come to my attention Colin.’

 

Colin felt his throat constrict, his mouth suddenly dry. ’Some filing issues,’ he asked.

 

‘No Colin. Not filing. Things that should have been kept in secure files that have been taken out.’

 

‘What do you mean?’ he stammered.

 

‘Bring that document case over here and put the contents on my desk.’

 

‘These are personal papers.’

 

‘I can get the security droids up here and alert the Moral Guardians if you prefer.’ She replied.

 

Colin felt his world slipping under his feet as he walked over to her desk.’

 

‘Please…’ he started to beg.

 

‘Do it now!’ She barked the order and Colin, with shaking hands undid the case and put the magazines on her desk.’

 

‘And what have we here?’

 

‘Err… I am not sure. I was just doing some research.’

 

‘English spanking magazines from the Nineteen seventies and eighties!’ said Lana Dane. ‘Magazines that are prohibited and a crime to be in possession of and should be kept under secure lock and key in the archives.’

 

Colin felt his face redden as much as the blush he had brought to his Maidbot’s cheeks.  ‘I can explain…’ he started to say but the Libratix held up her hand.

 

‘There is no need to explain I have been told everything.’ She picked up the magazines. Janus. Februs. Martinet. All with pictures and photos of women being spanked and caned. Some in maids outfits, some as school girls, some just naked, baring their bottoms immodestly. Lana opened one of the magazines and showed Colin the picture and if his face was red before… it was crimson now.

 

‘What are you g.g. going to do?’ he stuttered.

 

‘Like I say, Colin,’ she smiled as she put the magazine back on her desk. ‘It’s a question of administration.’

 

Colin inward sighed with relief again. If it was demotion he could live with that. He didn’t want to go to prison.

 

‘I’ll do anything!’ he said.

 

‘Oh you don’t have to do anything,’ Lana laughed.

 

‘What do you mean?’

 

‘It will me who will be giving the administration.’ She pushed her wristcom once more and the door opened and Anjelica Buns walked in, her rosy cheeks smiling and handed Dana Lane a small suitcase.

 

‘Now you have a decision to make, Colin,’ said the Libratix, ‘You can accept my rulings or you can be taken to the Morality Guardians, your choice.’

 

‘I’ll do anything you say,’ said Colin.

 

‘Good,’ replied Dana and handed him the case.

 

‘Get changed into these. I’ll be back in twenty minutes, I want you bent over the desk and ready for me.’

 

‘Yes, boss,’ he replied.

 

Dana Lane slapped him hard across the face and he reeled with shock.  ‘Get it right!’

 

‘Yes, Ma’am?’ he tried.

 

She slapped him hard again. ‘Do better!’

 

Colin spluttered, his mind in a whirl. ‘Yes, Mistress he said.’

 

Dana Lane smiled, revealing perfectly shaped, beautifully white teeth. ‘It’s going to be a long lesson for you. Come along Angelica,’ she said to Colin’s PA the boy needs to ready himself.

 

Colin heard the door close behind him and then opened the case and gasped with shock at what he saw inside. It was a nineteenth century’s maid outfit, complete with a curly dark wig, stockings and shoes. Almost identical to his Maidbot’s Lysette’s outfit.

 

 

Ten minutes later and Colin was dressed. Shoes, stockings, suspenders, the maids outfit and the wig on. He had smoothed his hands over his own now silky clad bottom and was surprised how pleasing it was and how excited it made him. He bent over the table and waited nervously. He had a guess of the kind of administration that was coming to him but he had no ideas of what manner and his heart raced nervously in anticipation of it. He didn’t have to wait long.

 

*

 

‘Remain in that position and put your bottom out!’

 

The crisp tones of Dana Lane, Libratix of the Museum of Old thing in New Las Vegas , voice was unmistakeable. There was a giggle as he raised his bottom that he could not recognise and his cheeks crimsoned once more as he realised it was not just Dana in the room. His face cheeks were crimsoned but not as much as his other cheeks were going to.

 

‘’Lift the skirt and show us your panties, Girl!’ she continued.

 

Colin’s cheeks were aflame now as he did as he was ordered.

 

‘Very pretty panties,’ said Dana. ‘So before the administration begins I think a new name for you don’t you.’

 

‘I suppose,’ said Colin shrugging confusedly and then yelped with pain as a searing pain flared across his bottom.

 

‘I beg your pardon?’

 

‘I mean yes, Mistress.’

 

‘Well Colin, I think you will be Cecily from now on. Anjelica go round and hold Cecily’s hands as she stretches them across the desk.’

Another swipe and Colin felt the same searing pain bite into each buttock.

 

‘Stretch them out!’

 

Colin quickly did as he was told, his face burning with shame as he saw Anjelica’s amused face as she took hold of his hands and held them in a surprisingly strong grip.

 

‘Now I think we want to have those panties down, don’t you Cecily?’

 

‘Yes Mistress,’ Colin gasped although he didn’t sound too happy.

 

‘In fact I think we’ll have them right off. Why don’t you have the pleasure my dear?’

 

Colin felt a cool pair of hands run over his bottom and then a giggle as the panties were lowered revealing two welts beginning to form on his pale bottom.

 

‘Now give him six each cheek with this,’ said Dana Lane.

 

Crack! Colin yelped as each stinging shot landed on his already sore buttocks.

 

‘Can you tell what the implement is?’ asked the Libratix.

 

‘A paddle?’ gasped Colin and then yelped again as a swish landed across his  flaming backside.

 

‘A paddle what?!”

 

‘A paddle, Mistress,’ Colin could barely speak and tears were beginning to form in his eyes.

 

‘Wrong! Six more each side and then three each upper thigh. And if you squirm too much, Cecily. We will start again.’

 

The spanks came down hard and fast and Colin fought hard not to squirm, Anjelica Buns held his hands tight as he wriggled and squealed.

 

‘Show him the item,’ said Dana Lane derriere as the final spank landed.

 

Colin gasped as a wooden spoon was put on the table. His own wooden spoon that he had disciplined his Maidbot with only that very morning.

 

‘That’s right, Cecily. Lysette acted like a good citizen and informed me of the items that you had taken from the archive. But more importantly items you had stolen from other departments. Lay them on the table for me please, dear.’

 

Lysette stepped around the table and Colin gasped again, his maid was now dressed in a figure hugging plasto-suit in shiny black. High heeled and with a satisfied smile on her face as she lay the antique implements on the table:  a leather boudoir paddle from London Tanners, an English riding crop and a Scottish two-tailed strap.

 

Colin swallowed hard, dreading what was to follow but relieved that there was one item missing. ‘Please…’ he began.

 

‘You do not speak until given permission so to do! Is that understood Cecily?’

 

Colin’s bottom quivered as much as his bottom lip trembled. ‘Yes, Mistress.’

 

‘Good. Well it is time to begin the proper administration. Lysette why don’t you swop places with Anjelica, and Anjelica pick an implement and begin his lesson. Eighteen hard on each side. Anjelica grinned broadly as Colin’s Maidbot grasped his hands firmly and picked up the boudoir paddle. It was heavy leather with a metal interior and she slapped it happily in her hand. Then walked around the desk.

 

‘You told me to prepare the implements…’ Lysette was about to say sir, but caught her self and smiled widely… ‘Cecily. I do hope they are to your liking.’

 

‘Crack!’

 

Colin gasped again as the searing heat flared once more in his aching rear. He had noticed that his secretary had a strong grip and felt the power as every stroke landed. One buttock to the next. Crack! Crack! Crack!

 

He had never known such agony like it he had to bite his tongue to stop crying out for mercy. But he knew such pleas would be met with more punishment. Goodness knows he had done the same to his Maidbot often enough even knowing she felt the pain every bit as much as he was now.

 

The women swopped places again and the paddle was followed by the tawse. His Maidbot giggled as every swat landed on his apple red and blistering bottom. And then Anjelica took her turn again with the English riding crop every swipe feeling like a bee sting and rising little welts on his now purpling posterior.

 

Finally the last, eighteenth swipe of the crop landed and Colin gasped with relief. He had genuinely been punished to tears and he sobbed, so very, very glad it was over.

 

Except it wasn’t.’

 

‘Well I hope you have learned your lesson Cecily?’ asked Dana Lane.

 

‘Yes please. I have. I really have.’ He begged through his tears.

 

‘Stand up, turn round and face me.’ Lysette the Maidbot released Colin’s hands and he stood up, his head giddy, his knees weak and turned round and gasped in surprise. His boss, Lana Dane, the Libratix of the Museum of Old Things New Las Vegas, had removed her jacket shirt and skirt. Her magnificent legs were sheathed in gloriously silky, black stockings. She had an old fashioned basque on in matching black with a 1940’s style conical bra and black knickers. He recognised it from the La Maitresse range from a an English company back in the twenty first century. La Maitresse being French for The Mistress of course. And for a moment he forgot the burning agony of his beaten bottom and felt his heart beating with excitement again.

 

‘Hands down, Cecily!’ barked the Libratix and Colin swiftly moved his hands to cover his immodesty. And then he saw what she was holding in her hand. The item he thought that had been missed. A very rare cane-iac, two foot long Lexan cane that he had stolen from the ancient artefacts warehouse. Made in acrylic and he knew just how much it stung. Not from first hand experience of course but on the rare times he had thrashed the beautifully wobbling bottom of his Maidbot. Had admired the beautiful welts it raised in her porcelain cheeks and took delight in her tears and yelps as every cut of the cane landed.

 

He wasn’t so pleased to see it now.

 

‘Eyes down, Cecily!’ said Dana Lane, I just got comfortable so I can swing the cane more easily. Now turn round and bend over the desk. Your hands won’t be held and you are to receive eighteen strokes. If you move position we will start again. Now get over and put your bottom in the air!’

 

Colin felt he was almost ready to faint. He bent over the desk once more and flipped up the maid’s skirt he was wearing and lifted his bottom, helped by his very high heels, a bottom that was welted and purpled and already very well sore.

 

Swish! The lexan cane landed on his proudly presently posterior and he yelped like his maid had squealed many times before, but this time the sound of his yelping brought no pleasure to him.

 

Again and again the cane swiped down on his quivering bottom. It was a baptism of fire. He had never felt such agony, never felt such humiliation as he heard his secretary and his Maidbot laugh as every swishing slash landed on his cherry red cheeks.

 

Sixteen. Seventeen. Eighteen! Colin’s knees quivered and shivered and he gulped in air as the tears ran down his face. He was glad he hadn’t moved. He honestly didn’t think he could face much more even if it did mean an appearance before the Moral Guardians. He knew the women would back each other and even his Maidbot’s evidence would be taken into account.

 

‘Up Cecily and go and stand in the corner!’ said Dana Lane.

 

Colin did as he was instructed.

 

‘You may rub your bottom, Cecily’ the Libratix whispered in his ear.

 

Colin thankfully did as he was allowed.

 

‘Now take this and hold it by your nose to the wall, and if it falls to the floor in the next eighteen minutes you will be caned the same again!’

 

Colin took the coin. It was as a twenty first century gambling token from old Las Vegas. He placed it and held it to the wall with his nose. Begging beyond hope it didn’t  fall.

 

As the ladies behind him chatted and laughed, and he focused on the coin, he realised that the feeling in his bottom was now a pleasant one and the whole sensation of being punished and exposed was maybe more exciting than he thought it would be. And as his thoughts dwelt on that he moved his hands forward, mindful of Miss Lana’s commands on modesty, and pressed his nose harder into the wall.

 

*

 

Colin closed his ipad, a blushing flush creeping over his cheeks as the door opened and Angel walked into the reception room.

 

‘So, Colin. I gather you like my bottom?’ she said.

 

Colin’s blush deepened. Angel was a curvy figured, young woman, with blonde hair, cornflower blue eyes, as American as apple pie and with a derriere he could only dream of laying his hand upon.

 

‘’Well I…’ Colin stammered.

 

‘Never mind,’ Angel interrupted. ‘Miss Dana Kane liked your story and she will see you now.’

 

Angel gestured to the door with a knowing smile. ‘Sometimes It’s best to be careful for what you wish for!’ she said.

 

Colin walked to the door nervously as Angel chuckled holding the paddle, unseen by him, behind her back.

Posted on

‘Future Spank’ Story Contest Winner!

 

Readers,

Well! I have to say that I’m surprised at the number of entries that the Future Spank story contest garnered, each of them very well-written and imaginative. This was, even more than usual, a difficult choice. Thanks to everyone who entered their original work, and please do take a moment to comment on the stories so that our authors know you’ve enjoyed them.

–  Dana

 

And the winner is….

 

 

Jake Sees the Light

It was the light Jake noticed first. Walking up the gangplank and into the belly of an enormous metallic vessel filled with a myriad of wonders never before viewed by a human eye, it was the brightness of the light he noticed most. How long had it been since he had seen electric light? Twelve years? Fifteen? Somewhere between the first strike and the rapid depletion of the fossil fuels that followed, electricity had gone from common…to privileged… to extinct.

The entrance ramp continued upwards towards an open corridor where two Clairian women awaited him. They both wore one-piece uniforms, white and sleek. Snug enough to accentuate the fitness of the bodies beneath yet without losing the formality of militia. Guards he suspected, or perhaps some type of ship security force. They greeted him by name without offering their own.

“Welcome to Clairian Forces Resolution Craft Number Seven Mr. Karnes. Captain Erica has been expecting you. Right this way please”.

The two women escorted him down a series of further corridors, each one as bright and sterile as the next. The final hallway ended in front of a door much larger and much more ornate than any they had previously passed. Jake made the assumption this was their destination. Such grandeur clearly marked a place of importance.  A captain’s chambers.

He awaited their next move, expecting one of them to knock on the doors or verbally announce arrival. Both women stood motionless. After a brief silence Jake realized they were both looking towards him. His eyes met the gaze of both women. Neither of them spoke or offered any visual clue as to why they had stopped moving. After a moment the guard to his left gave her partner a knowing smile and the shrug of her shoulders. She reached forward and drew open the doors ushering all of them into the awaiting room.

The room was a contrast to everything Jake had witnessed on the ship thus far. This room was alive in color and texture. It was more reminiscent of an apartment than a space craft. The floors were covered in what appeared to be rubber-like tiles. Even through his shoes, Jake could feel the comfort of the material. There was furniture and appliances and all the trimmings of a living space. Photos and art hung stylishly on walls finished in warm hues of browns and blues.

The captain of the ship was sitting at a workstation. Her attire was similar to the guards, however hers appeared to be two-piece, black pants and a white top with the insignia of the ship on a crest just to the left of the neckline. She was older than the guards, heavier in stature, what Jake’s father would have referred to as big boned. Still her curves and femininity were clearly evident. She was viewing a monitor that was anchored to the desk. Her eyes briefly acknowledged their entry, and then just as quickly returned to the screen. Through a headset she spoke in a language Jake had never heard. After a brief dialogue into the device, she motioned one of the guards to approach. The guard stepped forward offering salute. The captain rose and nodded in response.

“Captain Erica. This is the man we were instructed to escort to your presence.”

Jake took a step towards the desk and offered his hand. “Good morning Erica. I’m Jake Kar…”

Captain Erica cut his words short, interrupting him mid-sentence.

“One moment Mr. Karnes. I am not yet done speaking with my team.” She extended a single finger that motioned for his silence, and returned her attention to the guards. “Thank you both for seeing our guest here. Is there anything else?”

Jake was more than flustered by the manner the woman had treated him. He was certainly not accustomed to being spoken down to; especially in the presence of what were clearly a couple of subordinate staff members. He could feel a twinge of resentment and the heat of a blush come to his face. He fought to remind himself of the importance of the meeting and hoped none of the women saw his discomfort. If they had, they certainly didn’t show any reaction to it.

The guard who had opened the door stepped forward. Once again in a dialect foreign to Jake (what he now assumed their native tongue) she spoke a few sentences to her captain. The captain was momentarily stoic. She glanced intently in Jake’s direction before uttering a response directed to the younger women. Both guards smiled, nodded and with a final salute were gone.

Jake once again made to speak. And once again was treated to the flat palm of the ship’s captain.

“One more moment please Mr. Karnes. We are about to begin the decontamination of the surface. I need to finalize procedure co-ordinates with my engineering department. You may make yourself comfortable in the sitting area”

She motioned Jake towards a small table and chairs deeper in the cabin and without further discussion returned to her seat behind the monitor.

Jake felt his face grow even warmer. Go ahead lady. Get your radiation vacuums sucking. Then we can sit down and we’ll get a few things straight about protocol and political respect. He made his way to the table area. Perhaps the curiosity in what he found there might help to sedate his irate state of mind.

The table was wood, kind of…and maybe a plastic too. It was a material he had never encountered before. The majority of the furnishings were constructed of the same type of hybrid median. The vibrant artwork was done on what looked like a type of frameless cloth. Along the wall was a stone fireplace were a blue flame burned with no apparent source of fuel. All of it was mysterious and just as equally fascinating. Perhaps most fascinating was the item lying on the mantle above the hearth.

Sitting alone on the warm stone was what looked like an antique implement of some sort. What it was he wasn’t quite sure. Perhaps twelve inches in length, and three wide, with the exception of what looked like a narrower handle area on one end, it resembled a cross between a cooking device and perhaps a sporting racket. Whatever it was, it certainly showed plenty of wear. It looked like real wood…and it looked old.

He was startled out of his trance by the voice from behind him. “It’s called Living Wood. It’s considered sacred on my planet. You will learn more about it I’m sure Mr. Karnes. Your kind is always enthralled with that item. Welcome to my vessel.”

Jake shook the hand she was offering. Her grip was warm and firm.

“My kind Erica? My understanding was that I am the first human to board the ship?”

“I was not referring to your race. I was referring to your gender.” She replied with a smile. “And you have referred to me as Erica twice now Mr Karnes.  I am the captain of an interstellar spacecraft here to try to make your planet more inhabitable.  You will address me as Captain Erica or Ma’am. Sit please.”

There was that condescending tone in her voice again. It was time for him to nip this in the bud. He took a seat at the table across from her. Back straight and shoulders square, he folded his hands neatly in front of himself and spoke in a firm voice that reflected the confidence of his body language. “Very well…Captain Erica…on that note, perhaps we can begin with setting some mutual expectations.”

“Indeed Mr. Karnes. Do you know why we, why I, summoned you to this meeting today?”

“I would have to assume it is because of my experience with diplomatic affairs. I expect that I would serve to act as a liaison between our two peoples.”

“Partly correct Mr. Karnes. You were chosen because of all the profiles available to us, on what passes for leadership on this planet, yours showed the greatest potential to communicate our mandate to your fellow humans.”

“Mandate? My understanding is your mandate was quite clear. Your ships have the capacities to remove radioactive waste from our planet’s atmosphere and surface.”

“Again, only partly correct.” She smiled once more. “Tell me Mr. Karnes, you received a file along with your invitation to enter this ship. Have you read it fully?”

And once again Jake was back on the defensive. “No, not in its entirety. I must admit my policy with written material is that most often any pertinent information comes to light during verbal discussions. You must understand that with all the activity arising from your impending visit, my agenda was beyond full these past few days….”

His feeble reply brought her smile to the point of being a chuckle. “And I Mr. Karnes, do not have much time to devote to incompetence. I do however believe I will be able to expedite to you the purpose of our time together here today. Can I ask you to please bring me that paddle you are so intrigued by.”

The last part of her statement was not so much a request as it was a command. Jake wasn’t totally comfortable with that. But he was also mentally backpedaling about his neglect to read the documents.  He humored her and retrieved the wooden piece. What had she called it? A paddle? As he retrieved it, Captain Erica pushed her chair away from the table.

“No, not on that side. Bring it here to me. Come stand by my side.”

Jake was quickly losing any control of the debate. Her authoritative manner had him acting like a schoolboy rather than seasoned diplomat. He awkwardly followed her command and after handing her the paddle, remained standing in front of her chair.

“Good boy. Now lower your pants and under garments and place yourself across my knee.”

“Wha…” Jake was flabbergasted, understanding now the purpose of the implement and her intended use of it. “Erica, I am a representative of the United World on a serious mission. I assure you that I have no intentions of…”

This time it was a hard slap across his face that interrupted his sentence. He held his hand to his stinging cheek in disbelief and looked into the face of the woman seated calmly before him. Her eyes were locked to his.

“What you are is an egotistical little man who was given a simple task. An assignment I dare say that his arrogance prevented him from doing properly. Had you done your prescribed work, this conversation would be going much more productively for both of us. Had you read your briefing file you would have understood that the moment you entered this ship you became subject to Clarian laws. I am the captain of this vessel Mr Karnes. I therefore am the law. Your fate has been determined. You have two simple choices that surly even a being as pig headed as yourself can understand. You can do as I instruct willingly or I can summon my guards and they will do it forcefully. I care not either way…but my will shall be done. Now remove your clothing and get over my knee.”

Her words stunned Jake much deeper than the slap to the face had. Numbed by the force of her statements, he doubted he could have spoke even had he wanted to. He did not speak. He cast his eyes to the floor as trembling fingers slowly unbuckled and peeled down the lower potions of his clothing. He gave no resistance as she guided him across her awaiting lap.

“A very wise choice I assure you. Now let’s get down to work shall we?”

In a well practiced manner, the Captain adjusted his position to best suit her purpose. He had given himself to her…exactly as she knew he would. Men were the most predictable of beings. Big and brave at the onset, he was now putty in her hands to do with as she pleased. And she certainly intended to make sure he completely understood who was in command. She griped him around the waist with her left hand as she whisked his pants and underwear to his ankles with the right. Content with her preparations, she picked the paddle up and laid two swift and firm strokes to the center of his buttocks.

“Do I have your complete attention now Mr. Karnes?”

“Yes Ma’am”

She smiled. This was going to go well indeed. She laid on four more spanks to the same area of his behind.  “Very good answer. Had you read your files, you would have understood that no male is permitted to address any Clarion female without using her proper title. Mine, as I told you, is Captain Erica or Ma’am. Failure to use either when speaking to me will earn you demerits. Furthermore you will speak to me only when spoken to. Is this understood?”

She accentuated the question with more spanks.

“Ouch, ouch…yes Ma’am.”

“Very good. Now Mr. Karnes I intend to give you a very sound spanking. But first, for your benefit, I will give a brief history on Clarion culture. Ours is a very ancient race. We have travelled space for longer than your earth has known life. We have visited and studied countless planets. Do you know what our travels gave us Mr. Karnes?”

She waited briefly for a reply. When it did not come she applied two sharp blows.

“Ouch, ow. No Ma’am”

“Perhaps you are not as quick a study as I thought. What we learned was that unlike your human’s colorful interpretations of little green men from Mars, most life forms in the galaxies are actually humanoid. The other thing we ascertained was that almost seventy percent of worlds hosting life were ruled predominantly by the male of the species. The male…imagine Mr. Karnes. We also determined that almost one-hundred percent of those male dominated societies had a habit of ending in ruins. Are you still following me?”

“Yes Ma’am.” He was quick to answer. She smiled again.

“It seems that when men were left to rule, their foolish nature showed the way to war and poverty that eventually resulted in situations similar to what you have here on this planet. In contrast, the female lead planets thrive and excel by comparison. The gist of it Mr. Karnes is that the people of Clarion, men and women alike, came to the conclusion that entrusting leadership to the female gender would ensure the optimum  development of our planet. And so it has. Again forgive me for the brevity of my history lesson. The report you were given holds a much more detailed outlining of the events that brought us to where we are as a people today. I am sure you are going to be eager to read it at your earliest convenience…aren’t you?”

This time the question was immediately followed with a dozen very hard swats to his rear.

“Yes Ma’am, ow, please, yes Ma’am”

“What we have developed is a society where men pledge their obedience and respect to their mates and are expected to live up that promise. When they fail Mr. Karnes, they find themselves in the exact position you now find yourself in.”

With that she fell silent. She temporally sat down the paddle as she allowed for the measure of her words to sink in and for the anticipation to build in his mind.  She understood the importance of that anticipation to the male psyche. She permitted herself an opportunity to caress and explore the bottom aimed so vulnerably ready for her ministrations with the paddle. She had tanned many a naughty male behinds and she had full intention to blister this one very well. When she felt him begin to shift with tension across her lap, she picked the paddle up once more.

“Do not attempt to get up. Try to keep your hands and feet on the floor. Minor pleading is acceptable. If it becomes excessive you will be given more demerits.”

And without further adieu the Captain got to the task at hand. She spanked him. She began on his upper cheeks, first one side then the other working a consistent pattern until she reached the crease where butt met thigh. After a couple blows to the tops of his legs, her paddle would then make the return journey, this time from bottom to top…only to begin the entire process again. Over and over, back and forth, back and forth, up and down, up and down. Despite Jakes continual stream of “ouches” and “ows” she calmly and consistently delivered a good hundred strokes to his bucking and twisting behind before pausing.

“Yes Mr. Karnes, it hurts doesn’t it?”

The two strokes he received for once more failing to answer were hard enough to bring him to the edge of tears.

“Oh, yes Ma’am”

“We call it Living Wood because it almost physically bonds with the person holding it Mr. Karnes. The mood and the emotion of that person become reflected in the wood itself. It’s amazing really. It is like the paddle senses the intentions of the woman wielding it and adjusts its weight and force to best achieve the woman’s desired effect. For instance a woman can put the same amount of force into two different spankings, but if she is angry, the spanking delivered while angry is applied much more severely by the paddle. Simply amazing. Perhaps I should demonstrate. Let me think about the way your arrogance angers me.”

With that she resumed the paddling and Jake instantly felt the difference in the blows. The paddle was snapping into him with considerably more force. Enough to bring tears to his eyes…and quiet sobs to his throat. The spanking was no longer coming with any discernible pattern. Sometimes it would be back and forth, back and forth, and then she would land several times all on one cheek or even on one spot. Jake was struggling to keep his position. He felt like he was on fire. He was pleading now, begging for her to stop the relentless assault on his posterior. She was speaking again. She didn’t stop spanking but did slow in pace with the majority of the strokes landing intentionally near the crease of his tender sit spot.

“Your inexperience with being disciplined prevents your noticing (spank), but the Living Wood is also reacting with you (spank). Had I been using any other type of wood (spank) your bottom would have long since become somewhat numb, thus lessening the effect of each blow (spank). The Living Wood prevents that (spank), reducing any dulling of the spanking what so ever. The result (spank), is that every stroke hurts (spank) just (spank) as much (spank) as the (spank) one (spank) before (spank) (spank) (spank).”

The last sentence came with a flurry of paddling that broke all remnants of Jakes resolve. With a great sobbing heave, he slumped like a ragdoll across her lap and cried freely without reservation.

‘I’m sorry Ma’am. Please Captain Erica, I’m sorry…I’ll be good.”

The Captain continued with another dozen resounding spanks before ceasing again.

“There, there. That’s a good boy.”

And she meant it. He had taken his punishment well, without excessive fussing and was clearly contrite and remorseful as he sobbed quietly across her knee. His bottom was radiating with a deep shade of red. The part he sat on displayed purplish bruising and a few small blisters. He would remember this session each time he sat for at least a week. And that was the point after all. To learn. To repent. To behave.

As she slowly rubbed the paddle across the surface of his inflamed behind, Jake began to react in a much different fashion. His sobbing melded into a low moan.

“What you are feeling now Mr. Karnes is another attribute of the Living Wood. Just as it can reflect anger and frustration, it can also reflect compassion and caring. In the hands of an understanding and loving woman it can also deliver much pleasure to a bottom. I can assure you both men and women can come to appreciate this.”

She abruptly removed the paddle from his behind. She did respect him for the way he had accepted her discipline. It was out of that respect that she knew she must make sure his spanking was memorable enough to improve his behaviour moving forward.

“However your pleasure is not the purpose at hand. I believe you have leaned a good lesson thus far. A lesson that will benefit us both. Now I must ensure that lesson is remembered for a good time to come. And then unfortunately we have your demerits to account for”

She methodically went back to her original pattern of paddling, back and forth and up and down, encompassing his entire crimsoned behind. Jake resigned himself to taking the spanking with as little resistance as possible. Sensing her intention, and his repentance, the paddle fell just hard enough to drive the point home.

When finally she felt he had been spanked enough, she released her grip on his waist and instructed him to stand and bend over the back of the chair. He compiled without question, not eager to reignite her wrath. He doubted he would ever be able to defy the Clarion captain again. Her wish would be his command. Perhaps there was certain rightness about that.

For her part, Captain Erica was pleased. She knew he would be very attentive to her needs moving forward. She would give him an hour to read the report, and then instruct him to contact the wife of each member of Earth’s Leadership Council. She would start with them. The ship’s cargo hold contained enough Living Wood paddles for every woman on earth.

She went back to her work station and returned with a slender cane. As she flexed it in her hands she instructed Jake on what would constitute the completion of his punishment.

“Had you read our report, your session would be over now. In a few minutes, when we are finished with your lesson, you will read it. You will find a complete list of infractions that will warrant you demerits. You have earned several today. Each demerit is punishable with three strokes from the cane. You will receive three for failure to open a door for a woman, and another nine for not addressing me by my proper title on three separate occasions. Place your hands flatly on the seat of the chair. If you remove them before you are given permission, your punishment will begin anew and an additional three strokes will be added on. Do you understand?”

“Yes Ma’am, Captain Erica.”

“Very nice Mr. Karnes. Do you have any other questions before I begin?”

“Ma’am, is the cane made from Living Wood also?”

Captain Erica chuckled and took her position behind him. Tapping the cane on the lower portion of his bottom she replied “No, it’s just plain old rattan. Some things of your earth need no improvement.”

She pulled back her arm to continue Jake’s lesson…..

End

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Posted on

New eBook! Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline

 

Readers,

After some consideration as to heft, I’ve decided to publish ‘Mostly True Stories’ for eReader formats. This first volume contains a few slightly altered yet very real-life short stories from my exploits as a gleeful spanker of adult boys and girls.

 

MostlyTrueStoriesCover

 

The first, ‘Mostly True Stories : Adventures in Discipline’ is now available. Containing four previously unpublished short stories:

I Wasn’t Expecting That

All in the Name of Science

What Were You Thinking?

A Wife’s Frustration

Available both through Smashwords HERE and Amazon/Kindle HERE.

Around 9 thousand words, and priced at $2.99, this small edition of short stories is my first foray into storytelling. If it’s well-received, I’ll expand the concept to either a lengthier version or several volumes. 

As always, I’m interested in your feedback. Leave comments below or email me at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

 

–  Dana

 

Posted on

New Spanking Story Contest : Future Spank

 

Readers,

In celebration of the new year and all the ones to come, the theme for this month’s spanking story writing contest is..

The Future

No, not like next month, smartass. Think a bit farther ahead. Think flying cars or living on Mars or robots that are programmed to dole out spankings; think about what the world will be in the distant future, and then figure out how to tell a good spanking story within it.

We see and read a whole bunch of ‘olde tyme’ spanking stories and ‘best of the 50’s’ stuff – let’s see what you can do without the concepts of current tradition.

I’ve come to rely on the creativity and veracity of these writing contest entrants for their abilities to weave an amazingly believable spanking story out of just about any situation they’re given, so I’ll be very interested to see what our intrepid authors come up with for this one.

As always, the winner – chosen solely by me and based on no specific criteria – will receive as his or her prize a free spanking session with me, either here in Las Vegas or any of the other cities to which I regularly travel.

 

And also as always, a few things to remember before you start writing:

 

  • Absolutely no characters or mention of characters under the age of 18. The occasional ‘like a little boy’ is acceptable, but best to keep it to a minimum.
  • Same goes for explicit genital, sexual, or graphic language references. This is about the backside, not the front side – keep it clean, please.
  • Characters may be of any gender, and spankings may be of any genre – feel free to include as many or few characters as you like.
  • Entries are not judged on length, but attention to spelling, grammar, capitalization, and the et cetera, certainly matters.
  • Contest ends January 31, 2014.
  • By entering your story to the contest, you agree to allow me to share/excerpt it here and elsewhere.
  • All entries may be emailed to me, either in the body of the email or as an attachment, at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

Now, get writing – and good luck!

 

–  Dana

Posted on

A fun holiday spanking story from The VBB

 

Readers,

Here’s a fun holiday story written by our very own VBB – he assures me that this is completely a work of fiction. Ahem, I’ll let you decide…

–  Dana

 

“The Thanksgiving Day Football Game”

It all started with a short email, which popped up on my screen during one of my “wasting time” web surfing periods. As I lazily read the subject line of the email, I became excited and quickly sat up. My favorite college team sent me an email offering the opportunity to buy tickets to the Thanksgiving Day game! I could not believe it; I finally had a chance to watch my team play against a school rival. The more I read the email the more excited I became, which ultimately lead to an impulsive decision. I decided that not only did I need to attend the game but I also needed to buy the tickets right then and there. It was simple logic, if I wait to buy the tickets they may be sold out and I would miss going to the game. All I could think of was how disappointed I would be if I missed the game. As I pulled out my wallet something told me I better talk with Ann about this, but she was busy in the kitchen cooking dinner and I did not want to bother her with such a trivial matter as going to a football game on Thanksgiving Day. As I entered my credit card number I stopped and thought to myself maybe I should talk with Ann about this. But I was sure the tickets were being grabbed up as I was thinking and there was probably just a few tickets left so I better act now or it would be too late. What’s the worse that could happen? I mean it’s just a football game played on Thanksgiving I’m sure Ann would understand. So I pushed the button and I became the proud owner of College football tickets! I did feel a bit guilty for not talking to Ann about the tickets but I had plenty of time to tell her, Thanksgiving was still two months away. About a month later Ann began making plans for Thanksgiving. We had not really made any definite plans so I was not concerned about telling her about the tickets just yet. As the days went by I thought I should tell her about the tickets, but you know how things go, people get busy, work late, procrastinate and just plain forget. It was now the week of Thanksgiving, plans were made, friends were invited and everything was set in place. Except, I still had not told Ann about the tickets. There really was no reason to worry, Ann planned on eating around 1:00 and the game did not start until 7:30 so everything was going to work out just fine, or so I thought.
            A few days before Thanksgiving I decided it was time to tell Ann about the tickets.  As we sat down for dinner I poured her, her favorite glass of Cabernet Sauvignon, I put on some smooth jazz music and we set down for a nice quite dinner. The meal was suburb, the atmosphere was just perfect and everything was going perfectly. As we finished dinner and enjoyed a bit of dessert and cappuccinos I finally gathered up my courage. “Umm Ann, I have something I need to tell you. Umm a really great opportunity come up a while ago, I got an email offering me an opportunity to buy some tickets for the Thanksgiving Day college football game. I know I should have discussed it with you first, but Umm you were busy and I did not want to disturb you. Plus I’m sure the tickets were going fast so I had to act right away. So I went ahead and bought two tickets to the game, I asked Conrad if he would go with me. Its not going to affect Thanksgiving because the game is not until 7:30 and we will have plenty of time to celebrate Thanksgiving during the day.
Ann sat there looking at me, I could not tell by her look if she was angry or not, after a few minutes she said “Well, I guess it is ok for you to go to the game especially since you already have the tickets.” With that, she stood up and started clearing the table. I thought to myself “see there was nothing to worry about, she does not even care that we are going to the game. All that worry was for nothing.” I helped clear the table and helped with the dishes. Nothing else was said about the tickets and I considered the matter over. The next few days were busy as we prepared for Thanksgiving, the menu was planned, groceries were bought, the good china was cleaned, the silverware was polished and the nice tablecloth was brought out. I reminded Ann that Conrad and I were going to the game and we planned on leaving around 5:00. Ann simply responded with “Yes dear I remember.”
            Thanksgiving day finally arrived, we woke up early and starting cooking, around 11:00 our friends and family started arriving. Everything was going great, dinner was about ready, our guest had arrived and everything was going smoothly. As Ann was setting the table I come up behind her and gave her a hug reaching around her I whispered, “Ann, you are the greatest, everything seems perfect, you have really out done yourself this year. Thanks for being so understanding about the game this evening; I have always wanted to see these two teams play. You are the best” Ann turned around and gave me a small kiss and said “I know you are excited about the game, I’m sure it will be a game that you will remember for a very long time.”  She gave me a wink and walked away. I wondered what she meant by that, but I did not give it another thought.
Dinner was fantastic, the company was great and everyone had a wonderful time talking and laughing. The afternoon went by quickly by 3:30 all our guest had left which I though was a bit strange as Ann liked to socialized well into the evening. Around 4:00 I noticed Ann had disappeared, I was not overly concerned as Conrad was coming over at 5:00 so we could go to the game. I was so excited and could hardly wait. I walked up the stairs and headed to the bedroom so I could get ready for the game. The bedroom door was closed and as I reached out to open the door I noticed it was locked. I found that strange, as the bedroom door is never locked. I gently knocked on the door and after a few moments Ann answered the door dressed in her short black dress the one she only wears when she was going to discipline me.  As she opened the door she pointed to the corner and said, “Go ahead and get undressed and stand in the corner.” I protested and said “Ann you know I have to get ready for the game tonight, what’s this all about anyway?” she looked at me and said “you did not think you were going to get away with buying tickets to the game without telling me do you? You really thought going to a football game on Thanksgiving without talking to me first was a good idea? Now get in the corner, we only have an hour to deal with your selfish behavior.”
                                                                                          
            After 10 minutes in the corner Ann told me to turn around. I noticed lying on the bed was the wooden hairbrush that her mother gave her on our wedding day. Along with the wooden spencer paddle she uses when she really wants to get her point across. “Come over her David” as I walked over to the bed where she was sitting she patted her leg indicating she wanted me to lay across her leg. She liked to have me lay across her right leg as she uses her left leg to lock me in place. This also gave her the ability to control my legs, when she wants my legs to be further apart she just uses her left foot to spread my legs further apart. As I laid across her leg she started to rub my bum, “so you thought you could get away with this little trick of yours, buying football tickets without telling me. Waiting till the last minute to tell me that you were going to the game. Ruining our Thanksgiving plans and not taking my feelings into considerations, you did not even ask me if I wanted to go to the game with you.” I started to answer her, but she slapped me on my bottom and said, “I think you just better keep your mouth shut and take your punishment.”
            She picked up her well warn wooden hairbrush and brought it down full force on my right butt cheek. I protested and said, “Aren’t you even going to give me a warm up first?” Her only reply was to give me a few fast whacks on my leg just below my bum. That’s her spot she spanks when she does not like my response, attitude or when I clinch my cheeks. She usually gives me five quick whacks on the same spot to get my attention. Ann knows the first ten minutes of a spanking hurts the worse for me, so she makes it a habit to spank a fresh spot every few minutes that way my bum never gets a chance to get numb. The initial hair brushing stings the worse and if there is anything I dislike the most it is a stinging spankings. Ann continued to move the hairbrush to fresh areas causing the stinging pain to be spread across the whole bum. When she ran out of fresh areas to spank she started on the thighs, which brought a whole new level of pain and stinging. The thighs are more sensitive than my bum and so it takes less to really make the spanking painful and stinging. As my bum quickly turned a light pink to a darker red Ann lifted the hairbrush high and brought it down with more force. As I lay across her leg I closed my eyes tight and tried to clinch my teeth as to some how lessen the pain. But the harder I tried the harder she spanked. Her whole goal was to get me to the point where I finally stopped fighting the spanking and just simply give into my punishment.  I finally went limp and let Ann spank me without fighting her. “Awe now we can get down to business, go ahead and stand up”she said. As I stood up she picked up the wooden spencer paddle and pointed to the bed, “get on your hands and knees.”
As I got into position she asked me how much the tickets cost. I knew I did not want to answer that question so I stammered a bit and tried to avoid the question. She lifted the paddle and give it a high forceful swing hitting me square on the bottom. It caught me by surprise and I yelled out, which only caused her to hit me again as she said “don’t yell! You know I don’t like it when you yell like that, now tell me how much were the tickets!” I stammered some more “I umm they were, you see they were really a great deal” She lifted the paddle again and landed another hard stinging blow to my bum. I clichéd me teeth and tried my best to keep from crying out. “How much were the tickets, David! I’m not going to ask again.” With that she started in with quick shots to my upper legs increasing the force of the spanking until I cried out “$100 dollars” You spent $100 for these tickets?” I thought for a moment, “I’d just tell her yes I spent $100 on the tickets.” But then I thought better and answered no they were $100 a piece. “You spent $200 on tickets and never thought that you should ask me about it first, I guess you just though an extra $200 would just magically appear in the Bank. Did you even look at the budget before you bought the tickets?” I meekly answered,  “No Ma’am I just figured I would charge it on the credit card and everything would be just fine.” Well, I guess you made a big mistake didn’t you. Looks like you are in for 200 swats plus another 25 for the interest. Now get ready because these are going to be hard and fast.” With that, she started spanking me with the spencer paddle, as she lifted and landed the paddle over and over again on my bum the pain continued to increase. Because they were so fast the pain never really had a chance to go through its full cycle. By the time she stopped at fifty my bum was on fire, the pain cycle was still going through it process and it felt as though it would never reach its climax. Before the pain finished it course Ann started in on another 50. As she started to paddle me again I cried out loud, I could no longer keep my cries to myself. I started to move around a bit trying to control where the paddle lands. This only led to another five painful swats to my upper legs as Ann said, “hold still” As the second set of fifty came to an end, Ann stopped for a minute to allow the pain to catch up before starting again. At this point my bum felt like it was completely one fire, there was not a single inch that did not radiate a burning sensation. As she continued to paddle me I thought to myself “I never should have bought those tickets without asking Ann first”. When she finished with the 150th swat I started begging her to stop, “I promise I will not buy football tickets without asking you first” “I’m sure you wont” she replied. Now hold still we are almost done. By the time she reached 200 I was spent, I had reached my limit, my bum was fully worn out but I still had 25 more to go. She said “these last 25 are going to be slow and hard to help you remember that I don’t like it when you keep secrets from me.” As she raised the paddle she brought it down on my upper legs just below my bum. This caused a whole new level of pain, as the area was still relatively fresh. She landed all 25 swats on the same spot. The pain seemed unbearable as she let each swat go through it complete pain cycle before landing another one. The spanking was so intense that I could no longer wiggle, fight or protest. As she spanked me I had no choice but to fully give into the spanking.
Ann finally stopped; she looked at me and said “You will never again buy something like this without talking to me first, do you understand me?” I looked into her eyes and answered, “Yes Ma’am I will make sure I always talk with you first before I buy any tickets.” “Good I’m glad you understand.” As she walked away I fell on the bed and lay there trying to find some relief from the pain. But there was no relief and I knew I was in for a long painful evening. I knew that throughout the night I would experience wave of stinging pain as I moved about in my seat. I was no longer looking forward to going to the game as much as I had before the spanking
Posted on

Game Night

 

Readers,

One of my famously fun playmates came to visit me here in Las Vegas a few weeks back, and I wanted to help make his trip as enjoyable as possible. So we had Game Night at my place.

Rousing rounds of Abacus Math, Spin the Bottle (previously approved by DrZ to be both fun and safe), and Discipline Darts were followed by my favorite game of the night…

 

A game I called “A…’s Marks – Test Your Strength”

photo 2

 

Thus titled because  a) my playmate’s life partner’s name is A…, and b) she specifically requested that he receive marks during our playtime that evening.

(I LOVE it when partners participate in and/or request discipline!)

The object of the game was to make sure that he went home the next day with a well-marked behind – in the name of his lovely wife – while testing his mettle at the same time.

Using the pictured Marwood paddle, I administered firm strokes to his bare cheeks while he was bent over and making chalk marks for each and every whack. Look closely and you’ll see that many of the chalk marks are pretty wobbly, which should attest to what he was feeling at that moment. The end of the game was simple – he had to admit that he couldn’t take any more paddle whacks. I stopped when he said ‘when’.

But there was just a little more to the game…

The final, additional twelve marks signify six with the awful ugly stick (pictured left, and cracked at the end if you look closely) followed by six with the schoolhouse cane. The final three chalk lines slant sharply upward – perfectly in conjunction with my telling him that the final three would be the most severe…and they were. 

He forwarded photos of the game board to his lovely wife before and after the round was over, and she seemed amused at the concept.

 

I was further tickled to receive an email a few days later, saying that not only had he had a lovely time, but that his wife had had an even more lovely time taking advantage of his sore bottom, once he’d returned home. Awesome!

photo 3
Post Game Night Tushie

 

When I talk about ‘playing spanking’, it’s things like this about which I am specifically talking; no other reason to spank or be spanked than the joy and fun and freedom of the act – and maybe a couple brusies (but only if your wife insists).

This couple rocks, as do all my great spanko friends and playmates, and have agreed to allow me to share the photos and mostly true story above with you…many thanks to them.

–  Dana

 

Posted on

From our UK Laureate : The Ballad of Emmeline Spankhurt

 

Readers, 

It’s always a special treat for me when one of my favorite authors, UK Laureate, finds time in his hectic schedule to write and share his excellent spanking stories, prose, and poetry, and this time is no exception. 

‘The Ballad Of Emmeline Spankhurt’ is whimsical, which means that, naturally, I love it…and think you will, too.

–  Dana

 

 

The Ballad of Emmeline Spankhurt

This tale I’ll tell from years gone by, the early twentieth century,

In England’s land when males ruled and women were in drudgery,

Their lives bowed down with servitude, their status second-class,

Ambition low, they struggled on to earn a little brass.

But not all women were so meek, and change was in the offing;

Led by Emmeline Pankhurst there’d be no more cap doffing.

“Votes for women” was her cry, “No more we’ll be downtrodden,

We want a world where women have a role that’s strong and modern.”

Her call inspired much ire from those who liked the status quo,

But not so one young woman who was filled with bravado.

‘I’m going to change my life,’ she thought, ‘I want a better deal,

The world will be a better place if men are brought to heel.’

‘In honour of my heroine I’ll take her very name

But change the letters slightly ’cos it cannot be the same;

With s at one instead of eight to show my life intention

And make it clear that for my sex there is a new dimension!’

And so was born Miss Spankhurt, Edwardian disciplinarian.

Her aim was power over men, domestic not parliamentarian;

“With whips not votes” she emphasized “we’ll get emancipation –

The weaker sex will be no more, instead its domination!”

Now her husband was a man of means who owned the local mill;

To honour and obey she’d pledged, in church she’d said “I will”,

But now her will was different, ’twas time to turn the table,

No more would she bow down to him, his rule she’d disenable.

Next day she told him of her plans, no more she’d be subservient,

“From here on in what I say goes, to me you’ll be obedient.”

Her tone was firm, her manner stern, she left him in no doubt

That sins would mean her sexual charms he’d have to do without!

“What’s more,” she said, “I’ll punish you as though you were a child;

Across my knee you’ll swiftly go for spankings hard and wild.

And have no thought from shame and pain your feelings will be spared –

Oh yes indeed, I’ll tan your hide, your bottom duly bared.”

These words he heard with disbelief and not a little shock;

Could this be true or was it all just female poppycock?

He thought it best to humour her and let her notions fade,

And still be there as helpmate and his lover, cook and maid.

Was e’er a man so foolish, his judgement flawed and dated?

Within a week he found himself confronted and berated;

No longer meek and mild she soon hauled him ’cross her knee

And spanked him hard repeatedly, in line with her decree.

But even so he didn’t learn and made mistakes again;

Her punishments she strengthened with the use of birch and cane,

And over time he came to see that she was now the boss –

His actions he amended to avoid her getting cross.

Miss Spankhurt had a friend so dear, whose husband was uncouth,

A scoundrel he, philanderer, who rarely told the truth;

In league the women pondered, a plan him to repay –

A trap they set, temptation, with the promise of horseplay!

Oh what a shock this dastard had, ’twas not what he imagined;

Instead of hanky-panky he was spanked and disciplined.

The horseplay he encountered was designed to give him gyp,

His backside lashed repeatedly with crop and dressage whip.

This tale now moves on two years, our heroine’s fame had spread;

The suffragettes all cheered the way she turned men’s bottoms red.

No longer did she work for free, her fee was guineas three,

Presented to her graciously while down on bended knee.

From all across the land they came, all men with habits naughty –

Both Lords and men of humble birth, some young but most past forty –

To Emmeline it mattered not, she spanked them with vitality;

They left so sore, a recompense for all their life’s rascality.

In keeping with her assumed name she made the spankings hurt;

Not just her hand but whips she used, sjambok, chabouk and quirt.

In all her work she took delight, a smile upon her face;

It pleased her having full control, exposing men’s disgrace.

’Tis said with cane she was severe, and also with the birch;

Her clients spoke of angry welts – or so says my research.

Dear friends, I ask you honestly, can you believe it’s true

That men should seek such discipline and punishment pursue?

Indeed they did, and still today we seek out those who please,

A woman strong and feisty with a whip in her valise.

How good it is we know of one whose name befits her trade –

Ms Dana Kane we love you, please don’t let our spank-marks fade!

Posted on

Spanking Party Star entry ‘Miss Redbuns’

 

One last, great story from the ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest,’Miss Redbuns’ is an excellent way to end the month….enjoy.

– Dana

 

Miss Redbuns

My boss gave me two choices. My first option was, I could spend the day at work, in my usual 8 to 5 shift as his dutiful secretary, as I did every weekday throughout the year. My second choice was I could spend the day attending an annual spanking party, as his date, and get paid as I would for a normal workday. I didn’t have to think very long before telling Danny I’d be happy to accompany him to this “spanking party,” whatever it was.
What it was, was an annual gathering of spanking enthusiast business owners, who would get together for a luncheon at a banquet hall downtown. It was a great way to reconnect with old contacts and network, as most of the attendees were owners of spanking related business. My boss, Danny, is the CEO of Naughty Novelties, a company that produces adult toys for the BDSM crowd. He said the annual convention was a great way to meet new clients to increase ad revenue for the magazine. I saw the convention as a great way to get out of the office for a day and still get paid, so we all had our reasons for attending.
Now, I am no stranger to spanking. I am a little embarrassed to admit this, but, I get spankings. A lot. Danny made it very clear to me during my interview for the job, that one of his expectations of me was that I would have to submit to spankings whenever asked of me. It was a fantasy of his, for many years, to one day work in an office and have a young hottie for a personal secretary, to wear short skirts that she could give spankings to on a regular basis. I seemed to fit the bill for both my looks and attitude, so he hired me.
I figured, why not? The pay was great and I got to wear cute sexy clothes to work, so it seemed like a great gig. And to be totally honest with you, I actually kind of enjoyed the spankings. Sometimes I cried and put up a fuss, but if I really didn’t like them, I didn’t need to stay at that job. There was something I found a bit thrilling when Danny would call me into his office and order me to bend over his desk. I loved the adrenaline rush; the nervous sense of anticipation, as I placed my hands on his desk and stuck out my behind. And when he’d instruct me to lift my skirt, and lower my panties? That just added to the fun. I loved being able to feel the spankings that much better. Even if it made sitting a bit uncomfortable for the rest of the day.
By the way, my name’s Lea Kim. I’m 22 years old, Asian American, and I like music and dance. I have long black hair, a slim body and a round bubble butt. I’ve been told I’m very attractive with and without clothes. I’ve been a secretary at Naughty Novelties for six months, so this is my first year with the opportunity to attend the annual Belts and Bottoms Spanking Party.
Belts and Bottoms, a magazine that features spanking stories as well as advice for readers interested in the BDSM lifestyle, hosts this event every year. The event consists of a meet and greet, with hors d’oeuvres, a luncheon, a screening of some spanking videos submitted by guests, and finally, a spanking competition.
This competition involves female contestants getting spanked on stage in front of the entire party. Each girl is spanked ten times per round. The first round they are spanked by hand, the second round via paddle. Later other methods are implemented, each gradually more severe than the last. The girl who can withstand the most swats is crowned Miss Redbuns, and her company is featured prominently in the next quarter’s edition of Belts and Bottoms. This creates excellent publicity for Miss Redbuns’ place of employment, so naturally Danny was very adamant that I compete.
Not wanting to disappoint, I agreed, and signed my name onto the application form at the entrance of the banquet hall. I could sense the smiles of the gentlemen watching me as I signed. It was obvious they were eager to see a young pretty Asian girl get her bottom spanked. I was quite excited as well so it was likely to be a fun day.
I learned shortly after arriving that I had some stiff competition. Apparently, the title of Miss Redbuns had been won by the same girl the past six years in a row. Deanna Franklin was a spanking actress and model, and was therefore quite used to having her bottom smacked, paddled, belted and caned. I recognized her face from the copies of Belts and Bottoms that Danny let lying around the office. She was a tall leggy blonde, standing at the entrance of the banquet hall smiling and laughing with several of the guests. As I finished signing my name to the application form, she approached me.
“You’re new here?” she asked.
“Yes,” I said, extending my hand. “I’m Lea.”
“Deanna,” she said, shaking my hand. “You’re pretty brave doing this. You should be proud.”
“Thanks,” I said. Deanna picked up the pen and signed her name on the form in the slot below mine.
“You ever been spanked before, Lea?” Deanna asked, not looking up from the form.
“Yes,” I nodded. “By my boss. Lots of times.”
“Well, you’re in the big leagues now,” Deanna said. “Vincent is not kind when he’s wailing on you up there.”
I felt a chill go up my spine.
“Well, best of luck to you,” Deanna said, cheerfully. I gulped.
I spent the next hour making small talk with other guests at the party. Most of them were quite supportive, and gave me their best wishes in the spanking competition. I, on the other hand, was so nervous that when the luncheon was served, I couldn’t eat a bite! Danny gave me a reassuring pat on the butt and assured me it would be alright.
I did notice a delicious fondue pot was available. I helped myself to a few chocolate covered strawberries but that was all I could eat.
After dinner there was a screening of a few spanking videos. To my displeasure I saw a few of them featured Deanna Franklin. In one video, Deanna was dressed in a schoolgirl’s costume while a stern lady teacher thrashed her with a belt. Deanna held her poise for what seemed like an eternity, and never once begging for a reprieve.
“May I have your attention please?” Scott Hawkley, the emcee of the evening, took to the stage. He had a microphone in his hand and was dressed in a fine white vest and dress pants. “How’s everyone enjoying the fondue?”
A few cheers shot from the audience.
“We thought you’d like that. Well folks, it’s the moment you’ve all been waiting for, our annual spanking competition!”
The audience erupted in applause. Scott invited the contestants onto the stage. There looked to be about fifteen of us, all nervous and waiting our turns to be spanked. One by one, he read off our names and asked us to introduce ourselves. I stood nervously wringing my hands until finally, he got to my name.
“Lea Kim,” Scott said, reading off the application form. I stepped forward.
“Nice to see a fresh face this year,” Scott said. “Where do you work?”
“Naughty Novelties,” I said. The audience applauded.
“Ah, you work for good old Danny,” Scott said. “Our sympathies.”
The audience laughed. I let out a chuckle.
“Well Lea, we wish the best of luck to you,” Scott said. He finished introducing the other contestants, but I was so nervous I realized I didn’t even hear a word he said. Finally, he introduced the last girl, and was ready to begin.
“Here’s the rules, girls. Each of you gets a turn taking ten swats. If it gets too much for you, all you’ve got to do is say our special safe word, and you’ll be eliminated from the competition. Last girl standing will win the title of Miss Redbuns. In honor of the delicious condiment we’ve been served this afternoon, our safe word this year will be ‘fondue.’”
This got an applause from the audience.
“Are we ready to see some spankings?” Scott asked. The audience cheered.
“Then let the spanking competition commence!”
Scott called the first girl to come to his side. Her name was Allison, and Scott asked her to bend over. As she did, a large, muscular-in-a-handsome way man approached her. This was Vincent, the Designated Spanker. He would be giving all of us our spankings.
I watched with nervous excitement as Vincent smacked his palm across Allison’s bottom ten times. She squealed after each one, but when he was finished, she did not hesitate to return to her place in line, ready for the next round.
Vincent repeated this procedure with the next girl. And the next. And the next. Until finally it was my turn.
“Lea Kim,” Scott said. Nervously, I stepped forward. “Let’s see how this lovely newcomer fares.”
I took my place in the center of the stage and bent over. I rested my hands on my knees and waited. I didn’t have to wait long.
“Ye-owch!” I squealed. Vincent spanked me hard. I tired to hold my composure but he just kept smacking me, again and again, until he reached ten swats.
I cringed as I stood upright. I rubbed my bottom and took my place back in line. Vincent spanked much harder than Danny did. I hoped I wouldn’t have to cut out too early.
When it was Deanna’s turn, I watched with amazement as she held herself so gracefully. I couldn’t believe she could remain so calm and complacent. It was if she didn’t even feel it, and yet the sound of Vincent’s hand striking her buttocks was loud enough to be heard throughout the dining hall. After ten swats, Deanna shot a flirty glace at the crowd and returned to the lineup.
“All right, looks like all of our ladies survived the first round!” Scott declared. “Time to take this competition up a notch!”
Allison returned to center stage, and Scott instructed her to lift her dress. Allison did as she was told, and exposed her panty-covered bottom to the audience. This got many whoops and hollers from the crowd. Allison wore very pretty light blue panties, and her bottom looked quite firm and sexy. This did not stop Vincent from laying ten hard swats on her delicate bottom, causing her once again to squeal after each one. Even so, she rose to her feet and with as much dignity as she could muster returned to the line.
Vincent continued spanking the girls on top of their panties. One girl, a pretty young Italian girl named Gina, revealed she was not even wearing any panties underneath her flippy red dress. Consequently Gina gave the crowd a peek at her bare buns a bit earlier than the rest of us. She managed her spankings with grace, and returned to the lineup.
I felt my heart skip a beat when Scott called my name. Even so, I walked to the center of the stage and turned my back to the audience. I could sense their anticipation of seeing me lift my dress; there was a wave of baited silence.
“Well go on, darling, lift the dress,” Scott said, urging me on. I took a deep breath, and pulled up my dress.
I heard a few wolf whistles as I unveiled my lacy white panties to the crowd. The crowd was obviously enjoying the show. I bent forward and awaited my spankings. I felt my face heat up to what felt like three hundred degrees. I has never felt so exposed and vulnerable. Soon after, Vincent raised his palm, and smacked my panty-covered bottom ten times.
When he was finally done, I felt a tear dribble down my cheek and I returned to my feet. I kept my face away from the crowd and walked back to the line. For reasons I couldn’t explain, I felt more embarrassed by my pain than anything else. I didn’t want anyone to know I’d suffered.
Deanna handled herself with much more finesse when she was spanked on the seat of her pretty pink panties. She once again smiled and returned to the lineup as if he’d just given her a kiss rather than ten hard swats on her scantily-clad behind.
“Round three!” Scott announced. Allison was up again. Scott instructed her this time to not only lift her dress, but also to remove her panties. The crowd cheered as she slipped her sexy blue panties down her thighs and bent over. Her cheeks were already slightly pink, and Vincent looked eager to darken their hue.
Ten hard smacks to Allison’s bare bottom left her in tears, but still she returned to the lineup. The other girls reacted the same way, even Gina, who had her bottom spanked on the bare for the second time in this game.
Once again it was my turn. It seemed I was fast becoming a fan favorite, as the crowd cheered louder than ever when I lifted my dress and lowered my panties for my excited audience’s pleasure.
The spankings stung. Without my dress or panties for protection, my very sensitive cheeks had to bear the full brunt of Vincent’s smacks. I squealed and I cried, but I made it. I even got an applause from my growing fan base as I rose to my feet and pulled my panties back up over my stinging bottom.
“Round four!” Scott announced.
Vincent exited the stage, but soon returned with a sturdy wooden paddle. He gave an evil smile to Allison, who gasped as Vincent beckoned her towards him. “All right, lets see how these lovely ladies fair against the PADDLE!”
If being spanked by hand was terrifying, it was ten times worse when seeing a wooden paddle come smacking down against a pretty girl’s bottom. On the plus side, we at least got to remain fully dressed for the paddle, at least for this round.
I was in pure agony when the paddle struck my behind, which was still sore from the previous spankings. However I absolutely did not want to be the first girl to be eliminated. I thought that would be embarrassing both for myself and for Danny, so I was determined to hold out. Unfortunately, it seemed most of the other girls felt the same way. Each of them looked ready to quit, but the look in their eyes told me they had no intention of doing so.
Round five saw the first elimination. Poor Janie was only on the fourth stroke of the paddle on the seat of her panties when she cried out “fondue.”
“Good effort Janie!” Scott said, crossing Janie’s name off the list. One down, fourteen to go. I watched as Janie rubbed her bottom as she returned to the audience, softly crying.
Soon after, Gina also said the safe word, no doubt regretting her decision for forgo her panties in a spanking competition. I managed to refrain from saying the safe word, tempted though I was, when I felt the burn of the paddle against my panty-covered bottom in round five. I took short, deep breaths, and tried to tune out the pain, just as I did all those times when I was bent over Danny’s desk.
It occurred to me, at that moment, that all those spankings Danny gave me weren’t just to punish me for being an imperfect secretary. Danny was training me. I realized I wasn’t the beginner I thought I was. I had just as much, if not more experience than most of these other girls. I actually had a chance.
Round six saw four eliminations, bringing the total down to nine. Being paddled on the bare bottom wasn’t something a lot of girls could handle, it seemed. Deanna was handling herself just fine, though. She seemed her usual perky self in spite of the increasing reddening color forming across her cheeks.
“Round seven!” Scott announced. The nine remaining girls gasped as Vincent appeared onstage carrying a long black leather belt. He cracked it loudly, making several of us jump. He smiled at Allison and invited her to take her place.
Everyone made it through round seven, in spite of the squeals and cries. We lost one girl in eight and one in nine, leaving seven girls remaining for round ten, when Vincent entered the stage carrying a sturdy wooden cane.
“It’s come to this folks, round ten, and with seven girls remaining!” Scott said. “We’ve never had this many girls this late in the game, so this is sure to be a tense round!”
I stopped to think, deciding perhaps this was the round to call it quits. I was clearly up against some fierce competition if it was unusual for this many girls to remain for this many rounds. I watched in anticipation as Allison bent over for her caning.
WHACK!
Allison squealed. Vincent caned her again, and again, until after four strokes, Allison eeked out a quiet “fondue.”
The audience applauded, and a tearful Allison returned to her table. Six left. The next girl, a sultry brunette named Mandy, dropped the safe word after one stroke. To my shock and horror, the next girl and the next girl gently excused herself from the competition until it was finally my turn.
“Good luck,” Deanna whispered to me, smiling. I felt a chill go up my spine.
“Well, let’s see if lovely Lea can survive a round with the cane,” Scott said. “Show us what you’ve got!”
I leaned forward, thanking my lucky stars that I didn’t have to remove any clothing for this round and waited.
WHACK!
I screamed. I’d never been caned like this before, and it was worse than any other implement I’d ever gotten. I wondered how even a girl like Deanna could tolerate such an unfathomable amount of pain.
WHACK!
I screamed again. My bottom felt like it was on fire. I waited and prayed. I knew that if I could survive this round, than maybe, just maybe, I could win by attrition. I had to. No one else could tolerate this, I was sure of it!
WHACK!
And I wasn’t sure if I could. I screamed, and I wailed. But I didn’t give up. He caned me again and again, and soon each whack blended into the next. Before I knew it, I had made it to ten.
“Let’s give her a hand, that was incredible!” Scott said. I got a heavy applause, and took my place in line. As I did, Deanna whispered to me again.
“Now let me show you how it’s done,” Deanna said.
Now I saw what Deanna’s game was about. She wasn’t braver or stronger than the rest of us. She just knew how to psych us out. I could tell by the tremor in her voice she was petrified at the thought of going through what she had just witnessed me endure. So I shot back at her:
“You don’t have to do this just to impress me.” The look on Deanna’s face told me everything I needed to know. I could beat her. All I had to do was make her believe nothing would stop me, and she would fold.
Round ten saw the exit of every girl but me and Deanna. She tolerated each strike of the cane, but I could tell she was getting frustrated at not being able to get inside my head.
“Your turn,” she said, returning triumphantly from her ten licks, and I knew that with so many other girls eliminated, my next turn was going to come much sooner.
“She made ten on top of her dress, but can our beautiful newcomer handle a caning on top of her panties? Let’s find out!” Scott said.
I lifted my dress and bent forward, groaning as I did. I had to think of something that would give me an edge. Something that would help me better my chances of winning.
WHACK!
I squealed. The crowd cheered. And as if a light had gone on over my head, I realized what I needed to do. Deanna may be the reigning champion, but I could win the crowd’s favor over her.
“Wait,” I said, holding out my hand.
“Uh oh,” Scott said. “Is our newcomer ready to back out?”
“On the contrary,” I said. I slipped off my panties and kicked them into the crowd. Several men fought over them until one man grabbed them and stuffed them into his suit jacket. “I don’t need these.”
I shot a smile at Deanna. Scott’s eyes went wide.
“Wow! Our newcomer is showing our queen how its done! This will be a match to remember, folks!”
I bent over once again, and invited Vincent to continue. I had to hope that this would make me more intimidating to Deanna, but I feared I might have just sealed my fate.
WHACK!
Vincent caned me again, and I cried out in agony. Still, I held my ground, doing everything in my power to avoid spoiling my bluff. I thought I might possibly be able to endure one more round, but after this, I was done. If this didn’t win it for me, Deanna could keep her crown.
But I could not quit yet. I would look stupid if I quit in the same round as the stunt I just pulled, so I had that to motivate me. Just one more round.
WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!
I held back my squeals. I had to look strong. Simply knowing I was almost done seemed to give me a bit of strength. I endured five more hellish strikes of the cane, and let the crowd admire my bruised bottom before taking to my feet.
“I’ve never seen anything like this folks, not in the twelve years of hosting this event,” Scott said. “This girl’s got guts!”
I got a huge applause. I put on the best fake smile I could, and walked back towards Deanna.
“You were saying?” I asked, smugly.
It took everything in me to maintain my demeanor. I was ready to burst into tears, but I couldn’t. Not yet. I couldn’t even enjoy watching the fear in Deanna’s eyes as she returned to her place on the stage, ready for ten more licks on the cane.
Not to be outdone, Deanna slid off her panties, and tossed them into the crowd just as I had. I had to laugh at her copycat gesture, a desperate move on her part. She bent over, and I saw the horrendous bruising on her soft, supple cheeks. I knew that my own bottom couldn’t have looked much different.
WHACK!
Deanna held back a scream, but I could see her tremble.
WHACK!
Tears dribbled from her eyes. She tried to turn away, so I wouldn’t see her, but I still could.
WHACK!
Deanna was sobbing. Everyone could hear it. She wanted that crown so badly. But she was not prepared to go against the likes of me.
WHACK!
She let out a scream. Vincent stopped. He waited. A noise in Deanna’s mouth was forming. She was trying to say something. She cried. Hearing only muffled cries, Vincent caned her again.
WHACK!
“Fondue!” Deanna screamed.
“We have a winner!” Scott declared.
The next few moments were a blur. I heard applause. Everyone was cheering for me. Danny joined me on stage. Scott placed a tiara on my head.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, may I present, Lea Kim, our new Miss Redbuns!”
Only then, did I cry.
I could barely sit. The car ride back to the office was uncomfortable and painful, but Danny could not stop smiling.
“You did it! I knew it!” Danny kept saying over and over.
“Thanks,” I said, too exhausted to speak any more. I stared out the car window at the starry night sky and let my tired eyes drift shut.
“You’re going to be famous! Our company is going to be famous!” Danny said. I nodded in appreciation.
“I sure hope so,” I muttered.
“About time somebody took that crown away from Deanna,” Danny said, chuckling.
I sighed.
“Well she can have it back next year if she wants it so bad,” I said. “No more for me.”
Danny shook his head.
“Aww, we’ll see.”
Posted on

‘Richard’s Humiliating Spanking at the Party’

 

 ‘Richard’s Humiliating Spanking at the Party’ is another really excellent F/M entry to the ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest . Enjoy!

–  Dana

 

 

Richard’s Humiliating Spanking at the Party

by Richard

Jennifer and I have been married for over twenty years.  As time went on, our relationship evolved.  Jennifer became more dominant and I became submissive.  Eventually, we introduced spanking into our repertoire.  Most of our spanking sessions were “playful” and typically included sex.  However, on occasion, when my behavior hasn’t met Jennifer’s expectations, she has administered a punishment spanking.  These are severe and do make sitting uncomfortable for a day or so.  They have definitely modified my behavior.  Now, when she says jump, I jump.  Or suffer the consequences.

 

Every few weeks, the girls in the neighborhood get together for a “girls night in” party and the other night it was at our house.  Jennifer asked, which in our relationship means told me that she wanted me to be the waiter for the evening.  I said “there is a game on that night that I was looking forward to watching.”

 

“Too bad.  You will be our waiter and I expect you to be a good one.”

 

So, while my attitude for the evening wasn’t very good, I did what I was told.  I greeted the girls as they arrived, served them drinks, passed around snacks, and generally behaved as a good waiter.  In between serving, I just sat in the room and sulked because I couldn’t watch the game.  The girls just chatted about things that were of absolutely no interest to me.  I was totally bored.

 

And then something got my interest, the girls themselves.  There were eight all together and some of them were drop dead gorgeous.  Long suntan legs and short skirts that were riding up high on their thighs.  I am definitely a leg man.  My undoing.

 

I was looking across the room at Sue, a definite milf.  And after having a few drinks, her legs started to part.  I couldn’t help myself.  I looked up her skirt and stared at her blue panties,  I was mesmerized by the panties and what it would be like to roam inside them.  I was so engaged in my fantasy that I was totally oblivious to my surroundings.  That is until I heard Judy, the neighborhood bitch, yell “Richard!  What are you doing?  Are you looking up Sue’s skirt?  Shame on you.”

 

I was mortified.  “Ah.  Ah.  Ah.” I stammered.  But it was too late.  The room was silent.  And the red started at my neck and went up my entire face.  I was totally embarrassed and humiliated.  Jennifer, on the other hand, was furious.

 

“Richard!  Is that true?  Don’t deny it.  That red face and bulge in your pants tells the entire story.  How could you embarrass me in front of all my friends.  You will pay for this and I mean right now.  Girls, I have to apologize for Richard’s behavior.  I hope what I am going to do won’t embarrass you.  But Richard needs to be punished immediately for his outlandish behavior.”

 

“Richard, go and get the bath brush.”

 

“Jennifer.  Please don’t do this.  At least please don’t do this now.  Not in front of these women.”

 

You should have thought of that before you decided to look up a woman’s skirt.  Now go and get the brush before things get worse for you.”

 

I got up and headed for the bedroom where we keep the bath brush.  It is a solid wooden brush with a long handle.  We had just purchased it a couple of days prior.  After making the purchase, Jennifer gave me a few swats just to test it out.  They hurt. I couldn’t imagine what she was going to do now that she was so angry.  And in front of all the neighborhood women.  How was I going to walk down the street and see them after being spanked by Jennifer in front of them.  And what if they tell their husbands?  I’ll be the laughing stock.  But I knew I didn’t have a choice but to take what Jennifer decides.

 

When I returned to the room, it suddenly went quiet.  I assume Jennifer told them what she intended.  I walked up to Jennifer and handed her the bath brush.

 

“Well Richard.  What do you have to say for yourself?  Apologize to Sue.”

 

I turned to look at Sue.  “Please forgive me Sue.  I was looking up your skirt.  A gentleman would never do that to a lady.  I apologize and deserve to be punished.”

 

Sue said “I’ll wait to see how well you take your punishment before I tell you if I accept your apology.  If you accept your punishment, I’ll accept your apology.  But your punishment will continue until I am satisfied.”

 

Jennifer then said “okay Richard.  Let’s get started.  Stand in the middle of the room and remove your pants.”

 

“What?  No please Jennifer.  I’m too embarrassed to do that in front of our friends.  Please don’t make me do it.”

 

“You saw Sue’s panties.  It’s only right for everyone to see your shorts.  Drop those pants now!”

 

I had no choice.  As my face turned red again, I slowly removed my pants and stood in the middle of the room.

 

“Bend over and grab your ankles and look at Sue.  I want her to see how you respond to your punishment.”

 

As I bent over facing Sue, Jennifer stood behind me and swung the brush.  Whack! Whack! Whack!  Three quick smacks broke the silence.  And these weren’t the fun swats from a few nights ago.  These were punishment swats and they hurt.

 

“How does that feel Richard?  Was it worth seeing Sue’s panties?  We’ll see.” Whack! Whack! Whack!  Three more quick ones.  And the girls began to giggle.  I’m not sure what was worse, the pain in my ass or the humiliation I was suffering in front of the girls.

 

“This isn’t enough.  Those shorts are offering too much protection.” With that, Jennifer put her hands in the waistband of the shorts and pulled them down below my ass.  “Now you will be able to watch as his ass turns from white to pink to red or worse.”

 

I couldn’t believe what was happening.  My naked ass was there for them to see.  I knew I would never think of me the same way again.  I would always be the sissy who is dominated by his wife.

 

Whack!  Whack!  Whack!  Three more on the naked ass.  Those hurt so much more.

 

Now the girls started to comment.  “Look at his ass.  It is turning red.    I love it.  Keep going Jennifer.  He deserve a lot more than that.”

 

And a lot more I got.  Jennifer hit me twenty times before she stopped.  My ass was sore and starting to heat up. I wondered how many more she would give me.  I was ready to be done.  Was I ever mistaken.

 

“Okay girls.  Who wants to be next?”

 

Next?  It isn’t bad enough that Jennifer is spanking me in front of them.  Now she is going to let another girl use the brush. I thought about protesting but knew it would be useless.  Jennifer was on a mission.  I knew this was going to be the worst punishment spanking I had ever received.

 

“How about you Paula?  Do you want to go next?”

 

“I don’t know.  I’ve never spanked anyone before.”

 

“Well it’s time you did.  You’ll find out just how much fun it can be.  You may even like it enough to spank your husband when he misbehaves.”

 

“Okay.”  And with that Paula took the brush, took a stance and swung.

 

Swat.  Swat.  Her hits were very light.

 

“That will never do.  Swing hard and hit his ass like you mean it.”

 

Swat.  Swat.  Swat.  Three more hits that were harder but no where near Jennifer’s.

 

“Those love taps don’t count.  Swing really hard.  If you don’t we may just have to give you a few so you know what hard swats feel like.”

 

Well I guess that was enough incentive for Paula to really get into it.  Whack!  Whack!  Whack!  And those really hurt.

 

“That’s it.  Now you are getting into it.  Give him a total of twenty.  And she did.

 

“Okay girls.  Now you see how it is done.  Richard.  Now it is your turn to choose a girl.  Crawl on your knees to the girl of your choice, hand her the bath brush and ask her to please apply twenty very hard swats on your naked ass.  But we will save Suefor last.”

 

Could things get worse?  Now I had to ask the girls to give me a hard spanking with the brush on my very sore naked ass.  I didn’t know how many more girls would have a turn.  So I decide to choose Karen, the smallest girl there.  Boy was that a mistake.  I didn’t realize it but Karen works out in the weight room four days a week.  Her swats were harder than Jennifer’s.  And they brought tears to my eyes.  I didn’t know how much more I could take.

 

“Okay Richard.  Choose your next girl.”  And so it went until there were only two girls remaining, Sue and Judy, that neighborhood bitch that caught me.  Judy is a big woman.  Somewhat overweight and, in my opinion, a slob.  We’ve never gotten along.  If it was her legs that were spread, I would have never gotten in trouble.

 

“That leaves Sue and Judy.  Crawl over to Judy and ask her paddle you ass.”

 

Dreading every second, I did as I was told and crawled over to Judy.  “Judy.  Please use this bath brush and apply twenty very hard swats to my naked ass.” I couldn’t believe I was asking this woman to do this to me.  But I did it.

 

“Well Richard, these girls don’t really know how to swing a hair brush.  But I do.   I used to have a sissy boyfriend and there was many a night that he slept at the foot of my bed with an ass that radiated heat form the spanking that I delivered.  Crawl into the middle of the room, stay on your knees and touch your head to the floor.”

 

I did as instructed.  I knew this was going to be bad but I had no idea just how bad.  She straddled my body facing my ass and gripped my body with her legs so I couldn’t move.  And then she swung.  Whack!  Whack!  I couldn’t believe the pain as she swung.  Maybe it was because she was working on a super sore ass, but her swats were worse than Jennifer’s have ever been.  I couldn’t help it.  I screamed when she hit me.  By the fifth I was in tears.  By the twentieth, I could barely catch my breath I was sobbing so badly.  I was a sobbing mess with an ass that had passed the point of red.

 

At this point, Jennifer stepped in.  “Well Sue, since you were the offended party, I was going to let you give Richard as many swats as you thought he deserved.  But, after Judy did such a marvelous job, I don’t think her can take anymore.  So, rather than spanking him now, I will give you a rain check.  At some time in the future, you can ask Richard to bring out the bath brush and you can give him a many swats as you like on his naked ass.  And you can do it any where you choose and in front of anyone you  choose.  Is that okay with you?”

 

“Yes Jennifer.  It is.  With the state of Richard’s ass right now, I don’t think he would get the full effect that I would like to deliver.  Plus, I really like the idea that I can punish Richard on his naked ass whenever I want and in front of whoever I want.  And I think I know the perfect situation.”

 

“Okay Richard.  Seems as though Sue is going to let you off tonight.  But I can’t wait to see what she has in store for you in the future.  Now, to finish you punishment, you need some corner time.  When you are not serving us, you are to stand in the corner with your ass exposed.  Now thank Sue for not paddling you tonight.”

 

I was barely able to crawl over to Sue.  And with tears streaming down my face and between uncontrollable sobs I managed to say “Thank you Sue for having mercy on my very sore ass.  And I want to apologize again for looking up your skirt.”

 

“Apology accepted.”

 

And that is the story of my party spanking.  A few days latter, when the pain and bruising started to subsided, I began to fantasize about what Sue had in store for me.  But that’s another story.

Posted on

‘Megan Becomes a Top’ : Spanking Party Star contest entry

 

Readers,

An excellent short F/F, F/M story entry to the  Spanking Party Star’ writing contest, ‘Megan Becomes a Top’ is a fun read!

Enjoy~

–  Dana

 

My name is Megan and I have been involved in a relationship with my 29 year old roommate Alexis for over three years.  Alexis is a blond bombshell who is over 6′ tall and has the firm body of an athlete.  She is a lawyer and aware that her stunning looks influences many men on juries who ogle her in court.  Because of this she dresses in tight pencil knee length skirts, stockings, heels, and silk blouses under her suit jackets.  Alexis doesn’t like men and feels that most are pigs who would benefit from the firm hand of a woman.
Alexis pays all of the bills and it is my job to keep our home neat and clean, take care of the laundry, cook, do the dishes, shopping, and to stay within my budget.  If I neglect any of my duties I find myself face down over her knee for a sound no nonsense spanking.  At 5’4″ tall and 110 lbs. I can kick and squirm all I want; but, Alexis has no trouble keeping me firmly in place over her lap.  I sometimes think that if my bottom wasn’t so cute I would avoid some of her paddlings.
I hate Alexis’ paddlings as much as I love her and she enjoys administering them but I obediently submit.  She is an expert spanking disciplinarian and many men and women have spent many unpleasant moments across her lap; and, as lovely as her lap is no one wants to go across it twice.
Alexis’ next surprise was two tickets to a spanking fantasy party in Las Vages.  She assured me that I would be giving the spankings and not on the receiving end.  I told Alexis that I had never given a spanking and that even though it sounded exciting, I wasn’t sure that I could give a good spanking.  Alexis reminded me that I had witnessed her paddling a neighbor caught peaking into our window.  I remembered squirming in my chair during his paddling knowing exactly how much her paddlings sting.  That same evening I witnessed our friend Carolyn strap her husband and the same neighbor.  Alexis explained that because of all of the time I have spent over her knee- I would have no trouble administering a proper spanking.
Alexis and I checked into our hotel and we were given name tags indicating that we were tops or spankers.  It was an  exciting feeling being Alexis’ equal and not submissive to her.  After freshening up in our room we went to the convention center where booths were set up around the perimeter.  The booths were occupied by lovely ladies of all ages with banners above their booths indicating professional disciplinarian, spankologist, spanking therapist, spanking disciplinarian, behavior therapist, and etc.  Vendors also had booths.  At one of these, “Cane-Iac Spanking Toy Store”, Alexis purchased a strap, “The Traveler- Dana’s Brutal Traveling Strap” 12″ x 21/2″ and a Spencer style paddle.  My heart again skipped a beat and I had another lump in my throat!  Alexis smiled and reminded me that we would be doing the spankings this weekend!
As we browsed around the convention center I met Mason a 20 year old college sophomore.  Mason was a small, slim, well built young man just a little bit bigger than me. He was a spankee but he told me that he had never been spanked.  Mason shared that he never had the courage to ask one of his girl friends to spank him because he was afraid they would think he was a weird creep.  He shared that he wanted his spanking to be a no nonsense punishment spanking.  He explained that he had built up guilt about his past behavior and believed that a sound spanking would be a release for him.  I shared my experiences with Alexis with him and admitted that I never have given a spanking.  I also assured Mason that I could give him the spanking that he wanted.  After all I have been over Alexis’ knee on the receiving end often enough and Alexis only gave painful punishment spankings.  I explained to Mason that if he agreed to be spanked by me that once he went over my knee it would be too late for him to change his mind and he would be a very unhappy boy long before I was finished.
I introduced Mason to Alexis and explained Mason’s desires.  Alexis went to our room and returned with her Spencer style paddle . Alexis seldom kicks back and she was dressed in her courtroom attire.  I was wearing my skin tight  yoga pants that showed off my cute behind and a white tank top that barely covered my black bra.  Alexis pulled up two straight backed chairs facing each other and sit in one.  A crowd started to gather around us.  When she crossed her legs I could hear the soft swish of her nylons.  When she smoothed her skirt and put the paddle on her lap my heart again skipped a beat.  This was her routine before putting me over her knee.  Alexis smiled at my discomfort and assured me that I was doing the spanking.
A large crowd gathered around us as I sit across from Alexis and took her paddle.  Mason meekly stood by my side and confessed he felt a lot of guilt because of his past behavior and needed a good spanking.  I think all 300 at the convention center had their eyes upon us as I lowered Mason’s pants and briefs and draped him across my spandix clad lap.  I adjusted him over my knees so his bottom was directly across my lap.  Before his first spank I reminded him that it was too late for him to change his mind.  He had asked for a severe punishment spanking and that was exactly what he was going to get.  I raised Alexis’ paddle high above my head and with a snap of my wrist brought it down sharply on the middle of his bottom leaving a perfect imprint of the paddle.  Mason gasped and kicked as I delivered a second spank just below the first.  I proceeded to paddle his bottom up one side and down the other as he kicked and screamed.  Next I concentrated the spanks where the buttocks and thighs met as the crowd chanted, “Go Girl Go”.  Long before I was finished he was howling and begging for me to quit.  Being on the receiving end of many punishment spankings I continued his spanking until his entire bottom was cherry red.  I emphasized his last few spanks on the spots that were the sorest.  When I finally stopped he laid helpless over my lap.  Before I released him to do his spanking dance I told him, “Be careful of what you wish for because you might get it.”
Posted on

‘The Party’ : Spanking Party Star contest entry

 

Readers,

All this month we’ll be enjoying spanking story entries from the ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest, and here’s one of many excellent offerings – 

The Party.

 

Enjoy!

–  Dana

 

How do I get myself into these things I mused as I stood naked beside my Mistress knowing that in a few minutes I would be exposed before an audience of, well who knew how many. Despite my nudity I was sweating and my legs were shaking. I looked across at Mistress who was wearing her best “domme” outfit and she gave me an encouraging smile. Looking over to my left I saw a young woman in a similar state of undress who also looked very nervous. I had learned earlier that her name was Elizabeth and like me she was new to these affairs. At least she’s attractive I thought, whatever else happened this evening people weren’t going to laugh at her appearance.Me, well that was a different story, a funny looking bespectacled middle aged man with a beer belly, who wouldn’t laugh? Suddenly I saw Elizabeth tense and realised that the sounds of chatter in the next room had stopped. Then I heard the voice of the M.C. ” Ladies and Gentlemen, I would like to thank you all for coming to this, the 5th annual spankathon in aid of Cancer Research. I hope you are all having a good time?”There were loud cheers and a few shouts of “get on with it”. It sounded like there were hundreds of people out there and I fought back an impulse to turn and run away. The M.C. gave a brief summary of the work of the charity that the evening was in aid of and then came the words I had been dreading. “Without further ado lets met our guests of honour. Please give a warm welcome to Mistress Ava and Simon and Master James and Elizabeth” With that the door was opened and I was, with the help of a little push from Mistress, propelled out into the main room of the hotel.

I was led into the centre of the slightly raised area at the back of the room along with Elizabeth. So far I hadn’t looked up, staring resolutely at the floor ,but encouraged by the fact that there hadn’t been any laughter or derision I finally raised my eyes. There were about 70 people in the room, and there seemed to be a roughly even mixture of men and women. Some were dressed in, for want of a better term, fetish gear but a surprising number seemed to be in there normal everyday clothes. The M.C. who was dressed as a circus ringmaster, top hat and whip included, stepped forward.  “Right lets get this evening going, If you would like to spank either of volunteers it will cost you twenty pounds. Using the hairbrush or slipper will set you back thirty quid. Especially for our Scottish friends we have a selection of tawses which will set you back five pounds a stroke and for those of you who prefer a more swishy implement we have a number of canes or riding crops which will cost ten pounds a stroke. I’ve been assured by Mistress Ava and Master James that both of these bottoms can take a serious amount of punishment so lets put that to the test. So form an orderly queue, on the left for Elizabeth and the right for Simon, and don’t forget it’s for a very good cause”. Two queues of people clutching their wallets formed, noticeably more on the left but I had expected that after all who wouldn’t want to spank the firm rounded cheeks of Elizabeth. Then I saw my first customer, a middle aged lady wearing the outfit of a headmistress. ” I’d like to spank him and then give him 6 of the best” she said to Mistress as she handed over eighty pounds. I gulped, I had sometimes been spanked by friends of my Mistress but very rarely and never in front of so many people. Gingerly I lowered myself over her lap feeling a mixture of apprehension and anticipation. The first smack arrived and although it stung I relaxed as I realised it wasn’t going to be any worse than the spankings carried out by my Mistress. A quick 30 smacks later and I was being ordered to stand up and then bend over the bench in the centre of the room. As I made my way over I glanced at Elizabeth who was receiving a sound thrashing with a hairbrush from an elderly gentleman who was very red in the face. I hoped the excitement wouldn’t be too much for him, someone having a heart attack would put a bit of a downer on the evening. However I had my own problems and I bent over the bench and grasped the legs. My punisher was swishing a vicious looking cane through the air and had the look of someone determined to do some damage to my tender bottom. The first stroke showed that she was an experienced user of canes and each of the following strokes ignited a burning sensation in my cheeks.  Then it was over and I returned to the centre of the room. Well that wasn’t too bad I thought I think I’ll survive the rest of the evening. Then I realised that my next customer was a man! When she had asked me if I would provide the male part of the entertainment Mistress had explained that it might involve being punished by a man but I had put the thought aside, now it looked like I would have to face it. “I’d like to spank him and then use the hairbrush” he said handing over the money. He sat down on the chair provided and gestured for me to get over his knee. I hesitated, I had never been spanked by a man what would it be like? Gingerly I lowered myself down and shivered as he ran his hands over my buttocks. I didn’t have long to wait as my first ever spank from a male hand landed on my left cheek. It didn’t feel any different to a spank from a man but I still felt a little uneasy. Soon his hand was replaced with a hairbrush and this was somehow easier to take. My bottom was starting to feel quite sore by the time he had finished and I returned to the centre.
And so the evening continued, poor Elizabeth was clearly the main draw as she was receiving about 3 punishments to each one of mine. As her beautiful bottom got redder and redder and wealed with cane stripes I could only admire her fortitude. She took everything she was given with the odd grunt and occasional squeal if a particularly hard stroke hit her but she was still smiling. Whilst Elizabeth had had far more punishments it was noticeable that mine had tended to be more severe. The majority of people seemed to want to spank her than cane her. I could sympathise with that, her lovely glowing cheeks looked eminently spankable. I on the other hand had received far more canings and strappings than I had spankings. I had so far received 50 strokes of the cane and 80 of the strap. After decades of beatings from Mistress my buttocks didn’t tend to mark up that much but they were definitely looking the worse for wear. I prided myself on being able to take a lot of punishment from my Mistress but I was grateful that the evening was coming to an end. Then I heard my Mistress mutter “oh no” and I looked over to see a very determined looking woman striding towards us, From the reactions of the crowd it was clear that they knew her and I noticed some muttering amongst them. She stopped to chat with the M.C. who then came over to talk to Mistress Ava. She shrugged and looked at me. The M.C.. then stepped up to the microphone “Ladies and Gentlemen, Mistress Sapphire has offered to pay £500 pounds to give Simon 50 strokes, she has also said that if he can take the whole 50 without being tied down, without standing up and without asking for it to stop she will double that amount. So Simon do you accept the challenge”? I thought about how sore my bottom was already and almost declined. Then I thought about the family and friends that I had lost to cancer and knew that I had to try. I was pretty sure that I wouldn’t be able to take that sort of punishment but I was going to give it a go. Okay I said as I walked over to the bench and bent over. I could sense the eyes of seventy people on me and my bruised behind and felt excited and terrified at the same time. The first stroke whistled down and the impact made me gasp. It was clear that his lady meant business. Strokes followed in rapid succession and it felt to me that they were increasing in severity with each one. I gasped and moaned with each agonising impact but I was determined to last as long as possible. I could feel the eyes of the audience on my bottom and felt aroused by that fact. I glanced over to where Elizabeth was standing, still naked and rubbing her bottom ruefully. Seeing me looking at her she smiled and gave me a thumbs up. Then I glanced in the other direction and saw my Mistress looking extremely worried. I knew that despite her severe demeanour she was worried about me so I a gave her a weak smile and she smiled back. At that moment the hardest stroke yet hit and I gave out an agonised yell and almost shot to my feet. Somehow I managed to control the impulse and remain bent over the bench. I had lost count but I heard the M.c. say thirty. I used a trick I used during particulary severe punishments from my Mistress and started working out the percentage of strokes still to come. Unfortunately even in the pain I was in it didn’t take much concentration to work out a percentage if the number of strokes was 50 so that wasn’t much of a distraction. I gritted my teeth and tried to ignore the ever increasing pain in my buttocks. Surely she had ripped my cheeks to shreds particularly the right cheek as she was right handed and that cheek was taking the bulk of the impact. Suddenly I realised that the audience was counting loudly and that some were shouting encouragement. 45, 46, 47, 48, 49 came the shout and I realised that I had only 1 more stroke to take, 50! I had made it but I knew better than to rise before I was given permission. There was loud cheering from the crowd and the woman who had been beating me told me to rise. “Well done” she said and shook my hand. My Mistress strolled over affecting a casual air but I was cheered by the fact that she had clearly been worried and concerned for my welfare. “Very well done” she said “every year she makes that beat at the end of the evening when the slave has already received a number of punishments, you’re the first one to take the lot”. Suddenly a number of the crowd appeared beside me and dragged me over to the bar. A number of drinks appeared in front of me and it was only when halfway through the first I remembered that I was still naked. This had to qualify as the weirdest drinks I had ever had, naked with a bunch of strangers and a very sore and welted bottom. Then thee M.C. took to the stage. “Ladies and Gentlemen, it is with great pleasure I can confirm that this years event has raised a total of £8500 pounds for Cancer Research, the best total ever. Thank you all and lets give a special cheer for our brave volunteers, Simon and Elizabeth”. A loud cheer rent the air and I received a number of pats on the back. Some of the audience also gave my bum a quick squeeze but I was so happy I didn’t mind at all. Yes I had a very sore bottom and a considerable number of people had seen me naked but I had enjoyed the experience and raised a considerable sum for a charity very close to my heart. Was this the best evening of my life? Probably not but it was close.

 

Posted on

Spanking Party Star contest entry : ‘The Surprise Party’

 

Readers,

I know you’ll love this entry to the  ‘Spanking Party Star’ writing contest, titled The Surprise Party….I did.

–  Dana

 

THE SURPRISE PARTY

My wife spanks me. As strange as that image might seem to some, it is that simple. She doesn’t walk around the house dressed in a leather cat suit brandishing a whip and we don’t have any kind of a master/slave relationship. There is no dungeon equipment hidden behind a secret door in our basement. We don’t engage in any complex fantasy role playing. Dawn spanks me. When she thinks I need one, my wife simply puts me across her knee for a good old fashioned spanking.

And it works for us. It works very, very well. I have the kind of personality that lacks discipline and Dawn loves me enough to provide some. Aside from this one aspect of our life, our relationship is an equal partnership. We collaborate on household decisions and matters pertaining to our children and our business. But when it comes to my discipline, Dawn has complete control. When she provides me a list of chores, I am expected to attend to them. Other wives may have to continually nag their husbands to complete household repairs but mine asks me only once. If she has to tell me the second time, it is her hairbrush or her strap that does the talking for her. There is seldom a third time. When I get overly sensitive or moody, ten minutes positioned over a pile of pillows on our bed as she uses her cane to reprimand me rarely fails to get me out of my funk. Disrespecting Dawn earns me my hardest spankings. Disrespecting myself is a close second. We are extremely happy. Our friends notice it. Our kids notice it.

We married young and over 20 years later, our love life was as vibrant and passionate as it ever had been. We spent as many hours together as life would permit and revelled in it. Spanking keeps me in line and keeps us intimate as a couple.  As much as her discipline sessions hurt at the time, I have grown to both anticipate them…and relish in the glow afterwards. As odd as it sounds, I can feel the love in her hands as she disciplines me.

Dawn had always spanked me long enough and hard enough to get her point across, but she was also in tune with my physical reactions. She could sense when I had reached my threshold. Soon after my pleading and squirming reached a certain point, she felt the lesson had been learned and her spanking would end. I would kiss her hand and thank her for loving me enough to discipline me. I meant every word of it…and I lived to show her that I meant it with my actions also.

When the internet rolled around, we found out we were by no means alone. In fact we connected with many other couples who shared in our lifestyle. Web browsing lead to emails, emails to phone calls, phone calls to dinner dates, and before we knew it Dawn and I were getting together with other femdom spanking couples on a regular basis. Mostly it was a weekend here or there with a few couples along with one annual gathering involving a larger number of husbands and wives. For the most part it was all pretty light hearted.  Gatherings included some mild spanking games flavored with lots of great fellowship and laughter.  While there was the occasional firmer spanking session from another wife, for the most part all of my genuine discipline spankings still happened at home. It was at one of those annual gatherings when that changed.

It was a Saturday morning. There were seven couples that year, all of us very familiar and very open with each other. We had laughed plenty by that point. There had been lots of games and every husband had felt a degree of swats from each wife with vast assortment of implements. Our bottoms were certainly kept reddened but by no means overly abused. We had almost reached the point where just our being together as a group had become more enjoyable, more important, than the spanking aspect. All of the husbands would soon find out that our wives had decided to add a bit of a twist to that year’s celebrations. I found out right after breakfast.

As we husbands put the finishing touches on the kitchen clean up, Charlene entered the kitchen. Charlene was considerably taller and larger than Dawn. She addressed the husbands with the same authoritative voice she often used with her own husband. When she told them to go outside and collect some firewood for the evening bonfire, none of the men disobeyed. When she told me to stay with her, I didn’t disobey her either. Charlene was a sweet and caring woman, but she also gave off a clear impression that she was not to be disrespected. Her husband had confirmed that she could indeed deliver a memorable paddling when crossed. None of us doubted his account of her severity.

When the kitchen had been vacated, Charlene led me into the large adjoining living room. The remainder of the women were seated comfortably on the sofas and plush chairs that lined the perimeter of the room. The center of the room had been cleared of everything but a large leather ottoman. On top of it sat a broad oval hairbrush and a considerably larger bath brush. Dawn looked at me and smiled. None of the other ladies said anything.

Charlene sat on the ottoman and called me to her side. When she spoke, she spoke as if it was just the two of us in the room. Her voice was firm and no-nonsense.  She proceeded to inform me that the ladies had decided that each husband would receive a disciplinary session from one of the other wives. Mine was to be from her and I was about to get it right there and then. She went on to list a detailed account of the infractions Dawn believed I deserved to be punished for. I looked towards my wife. Dawn was no longer smiling. Charlene chastised me and told me to pay attention to her and her alone. I quickly returned my gaze to her direction. She went on reciting the litany of my shortcomings and outlining the expectations that my behaviour would change. After what seemed like an eternity of humbling scolding, she picked up the hairbrush and told me to bare my bottom and get over her knee. I complied, knowing full well I was about to get a very good tanning.

Charlene wasted no time. The brush fell the second I was over her lap. Quick and harsh. She was a very hard spanker. Unlike Dawn who usually gave a number of lighter warm up smacks, Charlene got right down to business. She was strong and her strokes were rapid and full force right from the onset. She began with five or six spanks to the same spot on one cheek. Then the brush descended the same number of times to the opposite cheek…before returning to a spot close to the original strike zone with yet another series of blows. And so she went on, a sequence on the right side followed by a sequence on the left side, back and forth, back and forth, until my entire backside burned. Only then did she take a break. A respite just long enough to adjust my position, raising my bottom more over her left knee, allowing her to swing her powerful right leg over my calves to prevent my continual squirming and kicking.

And the spanking resumed. Charlene then diverted from her previous method. Instead of multiple strokes to a singular spot, the brush now fell randomly, each spank to a different spot on my behind, sometimes alternating from cheek to cheek and other times finding different targets on the same side. The force and speed of the spanking did not slow down, if anything she seemed to increase the tempo.  She was also including the tops of my thighs with this second round. I was nearing my limit. My vocal pleas to both Charlene and my wife were becoming more desperate by the moment. I assumed Charlene was reading my reactions when she finally ceased with the spanking. I was more than relived as I awaited her to release the leg hold and instruct me to stand. Much to my chagrin, my spanking was far from over.

Charlene held me firm and once again went over Dawn’s list of infractions. After each item she asked me if I understood and intended to address the problem. I choked out a “Yes Ma’am” to each. When she was satisfied with my responses, she got right back to work with the hairbrush. For a good ten more minutes that brush rained down, side to side, top to bottom in its relentless mission. At some point I realized Charlene was speaking to the other wives. She was explaining how she had discovered long ago that the most effective discipline spankings went on long after her husband wanted them to stop. Indeed it was only after he had reached his threshold that the real punishment began.

 

She was right. Long before she finished that final hairbrushing I had both physically and mentally handed control over to her. Her leg still pinned me down, but I had completely ceased any struggling and had resigned myself to accepting whatever amount of punishment she felt I deserved. I was being disciplined. Nor did I hesitate when she finally released me, stood and commanded me to lay prostrate over the ottoman.

She finished her spanking with twenty slow strokes of the bath brush. I was instructed to count each of them off. Dawn sat on the floor in front of me, holding my chin in her hand and gazing into my face as the brush hit home. When Charlene was finished, Dawn added another twenty of her own. I was not permitted to get up off the ottoman for another ten minutes. I had to lay there with my blistered bare behind on display as the ladies discussed what they had witnessed.

All of the husbands received a similar treatment before the weekend was out. The implements and the positions changed to meet each particular wife’s taste in discipline, but all of the men were just as surprised and just as thoroughly spanked.

That weekend, that party, that punishment only strengthened our relationship. I remembered what Charlene had told me and worked to make myself a better husband. When I fall short, Dawn’s knee and her hand are always there to remind me. I am blessed to have a wife that loves enough to spank.

END

 

Posted on

‘Falling to Grace’ : An out-of-this-world F/M spanking story


Readers,

It seems that, through the imagination, spankings can happen anywhere – in another excellent reader submitted story, ‘Falling to Grace’ shows us what could happen when even ‘crossing over’ can’t save you from a hard hairbrushing. Enjoy!

–   Dana


Falling to Grace


By Anthony

He was standing before her as naked as Adam, squinting into her face. She was seated, and with the white silk gown draped over her feet, he couldn’t see if she wore shoes. If so, he knew they were the most brilliant of silver pumps.

She had dispensed with the wings, and that accentuated her pale, long arms. Oddly, those arms were mismatched, with the left arm much larger in diameter. This asymmetry struck him as strange, especially here. She also looked familiar.

She patted the left side of her lap several times and without thought he lowered himself slowly over her legs, settling his nakedness onto the silky fabric covering his thighs. 

“If you’re wondering,” she said, “there is no He around here. We take care of everything.” Her voice was close to his ear, low and engaging.

From his position over her lap, he and the floor were bathed in the illumination from her halo. A mother of pearl hairbrush, lay within his arm’s reach. He yearned to retrieve it, to feel its heft in his in his hand, to slap his other palm with it, to surrender it to her with delicious hesitation. But he was scared.

“Of course we all spank here,” she said, caressing his naked bottom. “Just some harder than others.”

“How much will it hurt?” he asked. His body was responding to the feel of her thighs, the smooth hands on his flesh.

“I should think a great deal,” she said. “You won’t be sorry.”

She started slapping his bottom gently, glancing blows that warmed and teased him. Her palm struck where his legs met the curve of his bottom and she slowly worked her way up that arc, eventually connecting with more force on the fullness of his cheeks.

His hands had lowered to the floor, helping him balance. Now she took one of his hands and brought it behind his back, spanking harder for awhile. Then she paused. It took him a second to realize the sensation had stopped. She slipped something flat and cool into his hand.

He brought the object around so that he could look at it. An Android tablet?

“You don’t use…I mean I thought here of all places…” he started to ask.

He heard her laugh deeply. 

“He was an absolute genius but so straight-laced it hurts me to think.”

The tablet was displaying a YouTube page and when he saw the particular video, his stomach somersaulted.

“It ends about 1:42 or so,” she said. “Well, it and you.” She laughed.

But he was sidetracked now, staring at the screen, how he’d looked on the edge of the cliff, before he’d jumped. 

She had to slap his already sore bottom several times hard before he pushed the play button. 

He had really looked good, hadn’t he!

“There you are in your cute wingsuit,” she said. “Falling out of the blue sky, a lone beautiful bird. So magnificent I daresay it reminds me of my earlier days.” 

“Picking up speed as you swoop down, down, down. Hurtling toward the hole in the rock face. There’s nothing else like flying! They know…you know…it’s certain death if you miss the hole. But you have the parachute on your back and safety is the most likely outcome.”

She started spanking him again as he watched. “There’s no way you could miss the hole is there? No reason for that…”

He was transfixed as the video merged with his memory. Outside his body, watching, he was feeling the elation of the flight in every nerve, the precision in his trajectory born out of the most minute changes in the wingsuit.

The video played on and he almost forgot his burning bottom and the fire of her hand. As he flew closer and closer to the hole, it gained in size and the video transitioned to slow motion.

“There,” she said. “Stop it there.”

He had approached the hole dead center with plenty of room on all sides, until this very moment, where a variation had pitched him slightly off course.

“Miscalculation” he said. “At that speed there’s no room for error.”

“No,” she said. “No miscalculation. Do you want me to stop spanking you?”

He felt her hand pause and he sighed, then muttered something.

“I didn’t catch that.”

“No, please!” he said. “Butt wiggle. It was butt wiggle. Keep spanking!”

“Ah,” she slapped his bottom once in punctuation, then again and again. “Butt wiggle. I thought maybe. Replay that.”

He rewound the video and played it over.

“It’s so clear isn’t it,” she said. “You were perfect, absolutely perfect, *until* you wiggled your bottom the tiniest of a millimeter. Practically invisible in the wingsuit. The aerodynamics changed just a teentsy. But at 69.3 meters a second, it doesn’t take much does it? And you knew that.”

He remained quiet.

“Well,” she said, “we really don’t need to see much more. Suffice it to say that what happened got you twice as many views as a success would have.”

“Plus,” she added, “you’re here.”

She grasped his hair lightly and her lips felt almost in his ear. “Be careful in the future – if you go to the Other Place, it’s an eternal timeout. In fact, there’s a bored guy in the corner there because he jumped semis on a motorcycle too successfully.” 

He moaned. It was time. They both knew it. 

Still over her lap, he swung his arm back and returned the tablet, the screen dark now. Then he reached down slowly and picked up the hairbrush. He held it for a moment, drawing it slowly down the side of his face, feeling the coolness as he slid the back of it past his temple, over his jaw, past his chin. So flat. So hard. So smooth. He gently passed it to her.

“You may not remember,” she said, “but this isn’t the first time you’ve been here. Oh no, not by a stretch.”

She laughed. “To this day, they still talk about a certain young man as a myth. They say that in this myth he flew too close to the sun and the wax wings he wore melted and plunged him into the sea.”

“We know better don’t we? I wonder what maneuver brought you closer to the sun. Close enough to melt the wings.”

He smiled and laughed, and together they said “butt wiggle”.

“The thing that you *do* forget every time,” she said, “besides your sordid, naughty history, is that the spanking is cumulative.”

“So I’ll be spanking you not only for your latest collision with the rock face, but for the melted wings, and everything in between. With this heavenly hairbrush!”

She brought the brush down on his bottom and he gasped.

“It’s mostly fun right now,” she said in a happy, menacing voice, spanking him again, “but your bottom will remember this for a long time even if you don’t”.

“And the thought of it may cause a twinge down there, a wiggle if you will.” She laughed.

“Then you’ll be back seeing old Grace again. I guarantee it!”

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Detention Served, at Long Last’ : great School Daze fiction

I’m sure you’ll be properly pleased with this entry to the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. Poor Dan finds out that it’s never too late for a spanking, in : 

 

  “ DETENTION SERVED….AT LONG LAST!”
                                               

 

                                      
 Dan was pushing his cart at the local supermarket when he spied an attractive looking mature woman bending over to select an item from the lower shelf at the health and beauty isle. As he was admiring her nice round butt that was clad in a tight leather skirt he noticed something very familiar. Moving closer he saw her face and immediately recognized her from his days at St. Mary’s High School. About ten years older than Dan, she was or used to be Sister Constance the Prefect of Discipline for the school. Inching even closer to get a better look Dan’s eyes suddenly locked with hers and he nervously asked if she was in fact Sister Constance from his old High School. The attractive looking woman smiled and confidently asserted yes and that she left the convent years ago and is now a Psychology Professor at the City College , her name is Connie Smith, and that she still  doles out discipline to those in need though not as often as she used to. Connie then point bank posed the question to Dan. “I caught you staring at my butt a few moments ago didn’t’ I”? Embarrassed by the question and who may be overhearing this conversation Dan sheepishly looked down and admitted that yes in fact he was.” I knew it” Connie replied and asked “Have you ever served in any of my Detention Sessions back in High School”? He admitted he had not and went on to say that he certainly did things that would have warranted Detention, he was one of those students who always got away doing things without consequences. “Until now”, she said. ‘Do you think it’s o.k. to stare at a lady’s butt while she shops at the supermarket”? Afraid of getting into a confrontation that others may notice Dan quietly confessed that it wasn’t and that he was sorry. Connie then proceeded to tell Dan that if he truly was sorry he would agree to pay a visit to her house to receive “something that we both know you have had coming for a very long time”. Looking down, Dan said alright Connie” I will do just that”. ”You will address me as Ms. Smith from now on” Connie said and gave Dan the address and the warning to be there on time at 11:00 a.m. the following Saturday. He left this stunningly attractive woman and the supermarket with a whirlwind of thoughts running through his head as to what just had transpired. He would find out soon enough as Saturday was only two days away.

 

That Saturday morning Dan’s head was spinning with thoughts of whether or not to accept his invitation not knowing what really to expect. On one hand he was both excited and curious because Connie was very attractive and, perhaps he reasoned could charm his way through any thoughts of serious punishments she may have in mind. And maybe she would be taken in by his charm and wit and be even seduced by him. On the other hand, maybe Connie was some crazy man hating beast of a woman who would punish him unmercifully and scar him for life. He knew he was in for some sort of discipline session and was quite intrigued by the thought of it all. So Dan decided to go through with it. After all, how bad could it be? As he rang the front door bell he was about to find out.
Dan was greeted by a cheerful looking young lady who introduced herself as Tina, a student of Ms. Smith’s from City College and part time housekeeper. Tina showed Dan in and almost gleefully said to him that “Ms. Smith was expecting him” and asked him to remove his shoes upon entering the house.
Dan was given a short form to sign and requested to provide his driver license
To be photo copied. He was a little reluctant to do so but Tina assured him that the form was just a simple waiver/agreement of sorts that all visitors to Ms. Smith are required to sign, basically that they are in agreement as to the business at hand. No big deal. Dan’s thoughts were at that point too focused in anticipation of what was to transpire that he signed ,took a deep breath and followed Tina into the Study where Ms. Smith was seated behind a desk and waiting for him.

 

Ms. Smith rose to her feet and greeted him with a slight smile with the welcoming words “ I am so glad you could make your appointment this morning” and added that “we both know why you are here and that this Detention Session is long overdue”. Those last words spoken both sternly and assertively by the woman who was smartly dressed in a long black skirt and white blouse, Ms. Smith noted that the signed paperwork had been placed in a file and that his Detention session can begin. Dan was directed to one of the three classroom style desks that were in the room and told to sit down ,straight up with hands folded and look ahead towards the chalk board and not move until she returned. He was surprised to notice another person a woman, about his age, occupying one of the other desks with pen and paper in hand writing feverishly what he assumed were some sort of punishment lines. Dan sat looking straight ahead as instructed. After a while he glanced at the woman seated next to him and noticed that while she was still writing he couldn’t help but see that while constantly shifting in her seat, the evidence of a rather brutal spanking was exposed. Dan could see that she was rather uncomfortable and that her rather ample backside was a deep crimson red with a tinge of blue from bruising. She was wearing a pair of thong panties something he hadn’t noticed when he first saw her. Dan whispered hello. She whispered back saying her name was Linda and if he were smart he would leave while he can. Linda stated that she had been there since around 8:00 am and was almost done with her writing assignment. Linda sighed and said ”well we both are here for reasons known to us and that we deserve what we have coming” adding that even though “we don’t like the consequences we face ,we’ll be back again for more of the same”.
Dan sharply said,” no way to that, I’ll never be back”.  Linda just gave him a knowing glance,smiled and said ”oh, but you will’ and continued writing all the while as she was shifting in her seat. Dan wondered what she meant by that as he continued to sit for what was now a whole hour at the very least. He took special notice of what lay upon the desk at the front of the room. There he could see an assortment of implements that no doubt would be used for his upcoming corporal punishment. A couple of paddles ,a bath brush, cane, and what looked like a bunch of twigs soaking in a water bucket in the corner of the room. Is this all for show or does Ms. Smith intend to use them all he thought?
He was about to find out.

 

Ms. Smith suddenly entered the room and walked up to where Dan was sitting.
She started out” Sooo,you like to watch unsuspecting women bending over and stare at their backsides”? Well?” Umm, yes ma’am” he stammered. And she added” you often got away with doing bad things way back in High School’? “yes” he said very quietly looking down away from her. SMACK!! She slapped him hard across the face! “I didn’t hear you” she exclaimed. “Yes ma’am’ Dan replied reeling from that unexpected slap across his face. “That’s better’ Ms. Smith said adding “ Linda here will get a nice view of your backside while I spank you and am quite sure she enjoy watching although I doubt she will admit to it”. The tone of her voice certainly made him nervous but at the same time he was anxious to get this whole Detention business started and the sooner it does, the sooner he could get out of there and never look back. “Drop your pants and come here” she said. Ms. Smith took a seat on her chair behind the desk and beckoned him to come lay across her lap. Once in proper place she began spanking his behind with her gloved hand. SLAP!!SLAP!,SLAP! Her hand alternating from each cheek of his bottom and with each slap the reality of the situation was beginning to sink into Dan that he in fact was going to be punished, and effectively so. SLAP!SLAP!,SLAP! SLAP! Her hand continued to assault his backside which began to turn a light shade of pink. Face down over her knee staring at the floor and her black high heeled shoes Dan was determined to take whatever Ms. Smith dished out with not so much as a whimper.  After about five minutes with her gloved hand he was beginning to think that this wasn’t so bad at all and that it would be over soon. Ms. Smith stopped spanking him for the moment, adjusted herself and Dan into position again and… SMACK! “Ohhh….this is a different sensation” Dan thought. SMACK !!SMACK !SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! The sharp sting of the small lexan paddle was something he never experienced. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Oh God, this really hurts he quietly said to himself, still determined not to give in and beg for her to stop. “Did I hear you say something”? Ms. Smith asked? ”No Ma’am” he answered while biting his lip as that paddle rained down on his tender backside again and again. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! He could see from the corner of his eye that Linda who was sitting in the seat not too far away stopped her writing and was watching intently as Dan was getting what she got earlier. He could swear that she had a look of glee on her face. Well, “misery loves company as they say” he surmised. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! “Hold still”! Ms. Smith called out to Dan. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! That paddle really stung! Suddenly she stopped. Dan was grateful because he thought his punishment was over.

 

“Stand up. Pull down those undies ,and get back across my lap” Ms Smith ordered. “Now that we completed a proper “warm up” we can begin your punishment in earnest she coolly remarked. “A proper spanking is always administered on the bare bottom. Do you understand young man”? “Warm up? What does she mean by warm up”? Dan thought it was over but now frightfully realized his punishment only had begun!” What have I got myself into”? He thought. Bare bottomed faced down over her knee he felt the first blow of Ms. Smith’s dreaded wooden spencer paddle. Crack! The paddle landed on his left cheek. Crack! On the left, Crack !Back to the right. “Owwww”..Dan murmmured  to himself. The spencer paddle with it’s little holes was really making an impression not only on his bare bottom but on his psyche. She now go into a rhythm ,alternating side to side and now and then varying the force of each blow. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Went that wicked spencer paddle!
The tiny holes allowed for less air resistance as it rained down on Dan’s squirming buttocks. ‘Owwww,Owwww,Owwww” Linda who was still diligently watching could hear him say. Tiny blisters began to appear wherever that paddle landed.”Hold still I said” demanded Ms. Smith as she expertly applied that paddle to Dan’s now very red posterior. “Ouch!,this really hurts” Dan blurted out. “Be quiet ,and hold still. It’s supposed to hurt, you are getting what you deserve and have had it a long time in coming” said Ms. Smith. She knew how to work that paddle to achieve maximum discomfort continuing to alternate left, right, up ,down ,center of his stinging and squirming behind. Dan’s arse was on fire and both he and Ms. Smith knew it! CRACK! ,Owwww! ,CRACK!,Owwww! ,CRACK!,Owwwww, it continued  for what seemed like an eternity till finally she stopped. He was ordered to stand up and go over to the front desk and wait for her while she excused herself from the room to speak with her housemaid Tina. “No talking you two” she warned both Dan and Linda who continued writing her punishment lines at her desk. Dan meanwhile wasn’t in the mood to have a conversation as he continued to rub his very sore butt. It sure hurt like hell but he was still determined not to give in and give Ms. Smith the satisfaction of seeing him shed a tear. The paddling really hurt but somehow provided a numbing effect even though he could feel that his rear was swollen from all that spanking and could feel those little blisters generated by the spencer paddle. “At least you don’t have to write stupid lines” Linda said to Dan. “I would much rather sit and write than go through with what I just did. That damned spencer paddle certainly put a fire in my butt” Dan told her. Linda stated that she too got much of the same and that she has the marks and bruises to prove it. She turned around in her seat to show him. “Oh yes, I can see you are very red back there. How does it feel’? he asked.” Hurts like hell” Linda replied, and added “it doesn’t help that I’ve been sitting on this hard wooden chair for the last couple of hours’!

 

The door to the room suddenly opened and Ms. Smith said she overheard the both them talking ,something she warned them against. “Did I or did I not say that you two were not to talk”? “Well?” Ms. Smith demanded. Both Linda and Dan whispered yes knowing full well of certain consequences. “Very well” Ms. Smith said with a tone of disgust. “Bend over this front desk” she instructed Dan. Grabbing the long handled wooden bath brush she began assaulting Dan’s already battered and bruised backside. WHUP!” Ohhhh” said Dan,WHUP! ”Eowwww” ,he continued. WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! “Ouch!, Owwww! ,Ouch”! WHUP! “Oooohhhh”. It continued. Ms. Smith applied that bath brush precisely and effectively. With each “WHUP” as the bath brush landed it produced a deep penetrating pain with a crashing thud. Because the back of the brush was somewhat small it seemed all the energy  from Ms. Smith’s wielding arm  was concentrated into what seemed to Dan as a white hot fireball landing and burning into his raw tush with each blow. WHUP! WHUP!WHUP! All Dan could think of is how deep the pain was and was wondering when he was ever going to sit comfortably again. She applied the bath brush to every square inch of his blistered backside, not sparing any area and making sure that this particular justice was evenly dispersed. “Hold still!” she scolded him as he was shifting from one leg to the other in a futile attempt to avoid the blows. WHUP! WHUP! “Owwwwwwww”,Owwwwwwwww” he moaned quietly. “Brace yourself for these last ten” Ms. Smith advised Dan. Without warning she began a volley of very rapid spanks with the bath brush WHUP! WHUP!WHUP!WHUP!WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! WHUP! WHUP !”Oh my god, oh my god ,owwwwwww, owwwwwww” he said. A tear began to flow from his eye but he was quick to conceal it from her, biting his lip all through the ordeal of those last ten spanks. “All right, go sit down in your seat” Ms. Smith told him. This was going to be a problem he thought as the pain from that bout with bath brush was deep and left his butt extremely sore and throbbing. But he knew better than to not follow directions and slowly and gingerly sat down on the cool wooden desk seat. For a second the coolness of the wooden seat felt good but soon his discomfort was evident. Shifting in his seat didn’t help and only seemed to make matters worse. “God, this hurts” he mumbled to himself. “ Sit up straight and face the front of the room” Ms. Smith told him.” And sit still! she said. He did as told all the while squirming in his seat to try and get comfortable.

 

Ms. Smith then turned her attention to Linda who was seated at the next desk over. “Have you completed your writing assignment”? she asked. “Yes ma’am” came her weak reply. “Step up here and bend over this desk “Ms. Smith said. Linda was somewhat relieved to escape that awfully hard chair that made her sore red behind ache both from sitting so long and from the spanking she had in fact received earlier. Her hand also hurt from all that writing but nowhere near the pain she was about to feel. As Linda was bending over the desk she caught glimpse of Ms. Smith reaching into the bucket that was close by and saw her pull out a bunch of loosely bound twigs or branches. “Oh no, not a birching”! pleaded Linda as she prepared herself as best she could. “Pull down those thong panties young lady” Ms. Smith ordered. “Pleaaase let me keep them on Ms. Smith” Linda pleaded. To that Ms. Smith replied ”no need to be embarrassed and besides, your bare rump being exposed to the world is the least of your worries ,trust me it will be the last thing on your mind during the next few minutes”.  Linda shuddered upon hearing those words and braced herself for what surely would be a thorough thrashing. SWOOSH! The tied up bunch of birch twigs whistled through the air and crashed on the prone woman’s ample derriere with a snapping sound. Linda lurched forward after the first swat landed. “Owwwwww.’she howled! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!SWOOSH!SWOOSH! went the bundle of twigs.” Yeowwwwww,owwwwww” Linda screamed. It was like a thousand bees have landed and began stinging that already tender fanny of hers.”Ohhhh my!, Owwwwww.oooooooooo she yelled as the unforgiving birch rods worked their magic. Ms. Smith was right in that the only thing Linda could concentrate on was that acute sting and pain that was engulfing her already bruised blistered rump. “Ohhhhhhhh, please stop” she begged, only to feel the wrath of the bundle branches again and again. The last half dozen blows were the harshest and when Ms. Smith finished Linda stood straight up and hopped around the room sobbing ,rubbing her butt feverishly in what could be best described as some sort of spanking dance! “I think you got the message” Ms. Smith laughed as she admired her handiwork. “Now go sit down and keep quiet” she told Linda. Linda returned to her seat and sat down as lightly as she could and continued to whimper quietly to herself amazed at the beating she just endured. “Oh Gawd,this really stings” she repeatedly said between sobs.

 

Dan was anticipating what he figured was his turn with the birch twigs when Ms. Smith walked up to him and handed a pencil and paper.  Looking down at him she said” you admitted that you always got away with things that would have gotten you in trouble back in High School therefore, I want you to list 10 such infractions on this sheet of paper”. With that she turned and went back to her desk and began correcting papers from her College Class students. Dan was relieved that unlike Linda he wasn’t required to write lengthy punishment lines and sensed that his ordeal was almost over. Those birch twigs still loomed menacingly he thought. So he quickly jotted down ten things that would have landed him in Detention back in High School. Things such as pulling the fire alarm, starting a food fight, plugging the bathroom sinks, etc. etc. After awhile Ms. Smith stopped correcting papers looked up and saw Dan was no longer writing and beckoned him to the front of the room. He walked up and stood in front of her desk, his bottom still throbbing from his encounter with the bath brush. “Let me see your list” Ms. Smith said. She studied it without comment, smiled and finally remarked ”I see, very well ,you will be punished with one stroke of the cane for each of the ten infractions you have listed”.” But Ms. Smith he stammered”. “Quiet or I will double the strokes to twenty” she told him. “Now get into position’! Dan positioned himself over her desk in such a way that his buttocks were fully exposed and vulnerable to the onslaught of Ms. Smith’s rattan cane. The cane was long and about 1/4” thick and Dan was sure that this was going to be worse than the birch rods. Before he knew it he vaguely heard the swish of the cane when it suddenly landed squarely and precisely in the center of his prone buttocks. He let out a yelp as the force of the blow reverberated from the point of impact and traveled throughout his body forcing him to lurch somewhat forward. “Stay still” she admonished him. Before he could comprehend the words she was saying he was rudely jolted by the penetrating blow of another cut of the cane. “Yeaowwwww”..he moaned as Ms. Smith struck again in the exact same spot as the first. This time it felt like a searing streak of fire had coursed through his bottom. “Oh my god, owwww,owwww,” he said. No matter how hard he tried he could not escape the heat of the swishing cane as she expertly applied it to the other sections of his bum. SWISH! SPLAT!! SWISH! SPLAT!! SWISH! SPLAT!! “Owwwwwwww…,Ooohhhhhhhh”! Dan exclaimed. He was now clenching his teeth and tears began to well up in his eyes and he could now make out the image of that housemaid/student Tina standing at the door of the room with what he thought might be a camera. SWISH! SPLAT!! Came another strike of the cane! “oooohhhhhhh god” he cried. The blistering heat was almost too much to bear. With his arse afire and his head reeling Dan could barely hear Ms. Smith announce the coming of the last stroke.”Take a deep breath for number ten” she announced. SWISHHHH! SPLAATTTT!!!! The final stroke from that awful rataan cane came crashing down and cut right through his soul causing Dan to begin to sob uncontrollably. He started to hop up and down rubbing that scorched bottom of his and performing his own  rendition of the spanking dance that he previously witnessed being done by Linda. Knowing that she finally had broken him, Ms. Smith displayed a smile of complete satisfaction knowing that justice was delivered and Detention finally served to Dan at long last! She collected her papers and slowly cooed that she “would expect to see him in three weeks at the same time” then left the room.

 

Tina stood there and instructed him to compose himself ,get dressed and handed him his driver’s license which she had photo copied earlier. His bottom still a mass of molten flesh, he asked the young housemaid what Ms. Smith meant by telling him she expected a return visit in three weeks. Tina just grinned and simply said” All those who enter here always return unless they want the world to know what takes place in this special setting. You did sign that waiver/agreement when you arrived. During your time here I ran a background check on you and now Ms. Smith knows where you live ,work etc. Perhaps you should have read the fine print! You will be back I am sure of it” she chuckled. ”Isn’t that right Linda”? she asked. Linda just looked down and sheepishly nodded yes. At that point Dan knew he had been had. “See you both in three weeks”! Tina said as she exited the room.

 

Three weeks later that Saturday morning Dan was debating what he should do. Over and over he thought what if and what not? He knew what he had to do. He arrived at the appointed time and was greeted by the cheerful young Housemaid/Student Tina and was led into the house……….

 

                                                       The end
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Another great School Daze entry : ‘Justice Seen to be Done’


‘Justice Seen to  be Done’ is a fun entry to the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest, and I’m sure you’ll enjoy reading of this poor boy’s very late comeuppance as much as I have.

–  Dana

 

Justice seen to be done
 
As he stood in room 2B Simon glanced over at the 2 women standing with him. Mrs Jackson although now in her sixties was still an impressive looking woman and Ms Castle was also a strong looking woman. Looking at the canes both women were holding he began to regret the impulse that had led him to write to his ex-headmistress. However the incident in his schooldays had haunted him, confession was supposed to be good for the soul and he probably deserved whatever punishment he received. He had been a bit of a tearaway in his youth and on that fateful day he had stolen Mrs Jackson’s purse from the drawer in this very room during the morning break. She had noticed the theft almost immediately and had been checking the pupils desks. Simon had panicked and had put the purse in the desk belonging to Susie Castle before she had taken her seat. Of course it had been found and Simon could still remember the look of panic and bewilderment on her face as Mrs Jackson had hauled her out of the room. He could also vividly remember her re-entering the room later with a tear stained face and how gingerly she had sat down. It was rumoured that she had received an incredible 12 strokes of the cane and some pupils insisted that they had been given on the bare. Poor Susie had had a terrible time at the school following the incident and later that year she had transferred to another school and Simon heard nothing more about her. Last month Simon had noticed an article in the local paper about Mrs Jackson’s forthcoming retirement following 40 years at the school and some impulse had made him write to her confessing his awful deed. He had been surprised to get a letter back inviting him to attend the school in the evening and stating that with his co-operation every thing would be made right. When he had arrived he had found Mrs Jackson and another woman waiting for him. The other woman turned out to be none other than Susie Castle who had eventually got over the traumatic events of 25 years ago and had gone on to qualify as a teacher and was now about to take over as head of Mrs Jackson’s school.
Mrs Jackson began to speak “25 years ago you committed a horrible offence which led to an innocent girl being punished and suffering terribly. When it happened my first thought was to expel her, had that happened who knows how different her life would have been. In the end though I decided that corporal punishment was a more suitable answer. Susie received 12 strokes on her bare bottom from me that afternoon. She also received a further punishment from her father when she got home, he gave her another 12 strokes with his cane”. ” It therefore seems only fair that you receive 24 strokes from Susie!”. Simon gasped, 24 strokes of the cane, how would he bear it? Then to his horror Mrs Jackson spoke again. “However since it has taken you 25 years to confess I intend to give you a further stroke for each year and as 49 strokes is such an odd number I suggest that Susie give you  an extra stroke to make it up to a nice round 50”. “Now I want you to drop your trousers and underpants and bend over the desk”. Slowly Simon dropped his trousers and reluctantly lowered his underpants and bent over the teachers desk.. “I suggest you grip the desk tightly because if you stand up or put your hands in the way you’ll get extras” said the headmistress.. Simon did as he had been told shivering all the while. Behind him he heard the swishing of two canes as the ladies practiced their strokes. “After you, Susie, and make them good ones” said Mrs Jackson. Immediately the first stroke zipped into his defenceless white buttocks. The pain was extraordinary, it felt as if a white hot wire had been whipped into his cheeks. Simon tried to catch his breath but had no chance before the second stroke crashed down. Simon was already gasping for air and he had only had two strokes, how on earth was he going to take another 48 like that? He had no chance to ponder on that thought though as stroke after stroke swung into his buttocks. He was moaning and wriggling even before 10 cuts and by 20 he was whining pitifully, The pain had increased stroke by stroke and he felt as though his bottom was on fire. Because Susie was left handed his left cheek was taking the brunt of the punishment. Surely he thought it must be bleeding, it felt like his cheek was being sliced in two with each stroke. Mercifully the 25th stroke bit into his buttocks and he heard Mrs Jackson say “okay you can stand up for a while but no rubbing”. Gingerly he rose to an upright position and unsuccessfully tried to assess the damage. To his horror both ladies bent down and peered at his welted cheeks. “Good job Susie ” said the head “although it does seem to have made a mess of that one cheek, I bet he’s grateful that I’m right handed so we can even things out” With that he was ordered to bend over once again. To his horror it soon became apparent that Mrs Jackson had an even stronger arm than Ms Castle. By the 10th stroke he was begging pitifully for the punishment to stop and by the 25th he was crying and sobbing like a baby. “Stand up” said Mrs Jackson ” well I can’t say that you took that very well but you did take it”  Simon was still sobbing gently and his buttocks felt as if he had sat on a hotplate. ” Thank you” he said to both women “right” said Mrs Jackson “you remember where the toilets are, don’t you?” . Simon nodded, “I suggest to go there now and get yourself tidied up and go home”. ” You did the right thing contacting me and once your bottom recovers I’m sure you will feel better for having got that of your conscience”. Still sniffling Simon pulled up his underwear and trousers and made his way to the toilets. As he left he heard a stifled giggle and he realised how pathetic he must have looked and sounded.
 
Mrs Jackson and Susie waited until he had left the room and then collapsed in fits of laughter. “Wow that was fun” said Susie “Wasn’t it just” said Mrs Jackson “he’s going to feel that for a while”. “And to think that on that day the only punishment I was allowed to give you was 500 lines”. I don’t know how the rumour that you had been caned started, after all corporal punishment had been banned in state schools for years by then”.  “Well I think he got off lightly” said Susie “we only gave him fifty lines”. And with that both women once again fell about laughing.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Petulant Professor’ : Fun School Daze spanking story

‘The Petulant Professor’ is a fun fictional spanking romp through yet another institution of learning, in this entry to the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest. You’ll love it!

–  Dana

The Petulant Professor


My name is Joan Galt and I am a 46 year old professor of economics at the University of Colorado.  I am only 5′ tall and weigh 95lbs.  For the past three years I have been researching how the failed Keynesian economic policies of Franklin Roosevelt prolonged the depression of the1930’s, caused a depression within the depression in 1937, and turned the depression into The Great Depression.  One of my rivals in the economics department is Professor Joseph Kline.  Everyone in the economics department know that Professor Kline and I have a strong dislike for each other.  He is a small man, and behaves like a petulant child.  He is known for his rude remarks to others and his personal hubris is discussing.  

My three years of research on F.D.R.’s failed economic policies were stolen from the desk in my office that adjoins my classroom.  I was ready for publication and the loss was devastating.  I suspected the little weasel Professor Kline who is on the opposite end of the political spectrum and professed Keynesian stimulation of the economy.  

When I shared my dilemma with Carolyn, a friend of mine, she recommended her attorney, Alexis Reed.  Alexis graduated from our university’s law school with honors.  She is 30 years old and over 6′ tall.  She has the shapely well toned muscular body of an athlete that men ogle and she can be ruthless in court.  Alexis’ firm contracted with a detective agency that specialized in surveillance cameras.  Video cameras set off by motion detectors were installed in my office and classroom and information was leaked to the economics department that copies of my research was saved on my personal computer locked in my classroom desk.  The trap was set!  

Less than one week later while reviewing tapes Professor Kline was observed entering my empty classroom with a master key, breaking into my desk, and stealing my personal computer.  The information on the tapes not only could convict the little weasel of felony theft; but, the information could lead to his dismissal from the university.  

I met with Alexis in her office where she played the evidence on the tapes for me and we discussed the options available to me.  My first priority was my research.  Second to that I wanted to see the petulant professor punished.  I suspected that he wouldn’t do any jail time for the theft of my computer; but, it was likely that he would loose his position at the university.  Alexis had another alternative.  If my computer and research was returned and he submitted to going over my knee for a severe no nonsense paddling we wouldn’t pursue other charges.  I explained to Alexis that I couldn’t stand his hubris and petulance at our monthly departmental meetings but that even though he is a small man I doubted that I would be capable of administering the paddling he deserved.  Alexis told me that she was an expert spanker and proposed that she would be capable of administering the severe paddling that he deserved.  

I agreed with Alexis.  Professor Kline was summoned to my classroom.  When Alexis arrived with her briefcase in hand she looked stunning.  Her blond hair was tied in a bun, she wore a knee length tight black pencil skirt, black stockings, heels, a thick black leather belt around her narrow waist, a thin white silk blouse, and a suit jacket.  

The petulant professor was confronted with our evidence and agreed to our terms:  1.  he would return to my classroom with my research and personal computer  2.  Alexis would administer a no nonsense severe paddling immediately after he accepted our terms   3.  next week one hour before our departmental meeting he would report to my office where Alexis would administer a second paddling 4.  one month later he will again report to my office for a third paddling from Alexis one hour before our next departmental meeting  5.  in return we will not pursue the matter in the criminal or civil justice system.  Professor Kline agreed.  

Alexis removed her suit jacket and you could see the outline of her lacy bra through her thin white silk blouse.  She put a straight backed chair in front of my classroom desk and pulled a spencer style paddle,” Dana’s Inferno”, from her briefcase.  It was about 17″ long, 3″wide, and about 1/2″ thick with holes drilled in the business end.  She reminded Professor Kline that this would be the first of three paddlings he would receive from her and the next two would be minutes before his next two departmental meetings.  

Alexis ordered him to her right side and instructed him to lower his pants and briefs to his knees.  She draped him over her shapely lap where her strong muscular arms pinned him helplessly over her lap.  Alexis administered a severe no nonsense paddling to the helpless petulant man as he kicked, cried, begged, squirmed, and begged for her to stop.  I was thrilled as I watched his naked bottom turn pink, red, and bright crimson as Alexis paddled his bottom from the top of his knees to the top of his bottom.  When finally released he hopped, danced, and ran around my classroom.  His face was red and his eyes were puffy and bloodshot from crying.  Alexis was truly an expert spanker!  I enjoyed a sense of power watching this little weasel kick and squirm as Alexis administered his spanking.  Alexis certainly enjoyed reducing Professor Kline to a crying brat dancing around my classroom holding his scarlet bottom.  I felt satisfaction knowing that whenever I looked in his eyes he would have to look away!

One week later about one hour before our departmental meeting Professor Kline reported to my office.  The little weasel meekly looked down every time I made eye contact.  Alexis arrived with her blond hair tied up wearing a tight short brown pencil skirt, beige stockings, heels,  a thick brown leather belt, a red silk blouse, and a suit jacket.  Alexis put a straight backed chair in the center of my office, removed the wicked looking “Dana’s Inferno” from her briefcase, and smoothed her skirt as she sit in the chair with the paddle on her lap.  She ordered the professor to her right side where she lowered his pants and briefs to his knees before she turned him over her nylon clad knees for the spanking of his life.  Alexis spanked up one side of his bottom and down the other followed by a series of spanks up and down the middle of his bottom finally settling on another series of spanks where his bottom met his legs.  With each of the over 50 spanks administered her muscular arm raised the paddle high above her head before she brought it down with a snap of her wrist.  The weasel kicked and screamed; but, no one was in the building except us!  Her strong muscular body rendered the little professor helpless as he struggled in vain to get off of her lap.  His bottom was one big welt when she finally released him to do his spanking dance around my office.  Both Alexis and I laughed at the spectacle.  

At our departmental meeting Professor Kline continued to squirm uncomfortable in his chair and explained his red puffy teary blood shot eyes as allergies.  Whenever I tried to make eye contact he would submissively look down.  The outcome of the theft from my empty classroom and the stress it caused me was worth  the satisfaction I have received watching the little professor’s attitude become adjusted.  He no longer demagogues the issues, and his hubris was gone when dealing with me because I have seen him crying, begging, kicking,  squirming like the petulant little professor he is.   And he has one more appointment with Alexis and me!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

School Daze winning story part 3 : ‘Finality?’

Our considerate winner of the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest knows how much we love to read spanking stories, so we’re lucky enough to have this one in four parts! Here’s part three:


Finality?
The new junior professor was brilliant and talented and sweet.  But every bit of her promise was doubly matched and dulled with inappropriate and disrespectful behaviors that John Lewis was of no mood to tolerate.  She was a curious mix of innocence, charm, edginess, and bad behavior.  He sat tipped back in his oversized leather desk chair, his hands laced behind his head and sighed.  Why this woman had gone into education was a mystery… or was it?  She had either been raised with no discipline whatsoever… or perhaps she had received too heavy a hand in her younger years.  As John Lewis considered this, he suddenly realized what was really going on with this girl:  regardless of why, what she was doing was clear.  Professor Amy Duncan was bratting him in hopes of being spanked!
That would not do. 
He leaned forward and dialed the phone.  “Mrs. Thomas? … Yes, John Lewis here… I have a bit of a tough case that needs to be nipped in the bud right away… yes, of course… If you can attend Thursday at 4:00 pm, that would be wonderful…”  He hung up the phone and smiled.  This girl would never again brat for a spanking after Mrs. Thomas finished with her, that was for damn certain. 
==============
As she neared the end of the long corridor, the slim dark-haired woman did a double take.  Was that Mrs. Thomas?  Indeed.  Some poor gal would be catching hell today.  The look of surprise vanished and she greeted the woman cordially.  “Good afternoon, Mrs. Thomas.” 
The older woman was permanently grouchy, and simply harumped. “Good day, missy.”  She was a dour, severe looking woman, of rather large proportions and immense physical strength.  Mrs. Thomas did not have time for civilities:  she was a mind of one purpose right now.  Still, as she passed the woman, she turned and looked at the woman walking away from her.  The woman was professionally dressed in a dark skirt and jacket.  It was an attractive outfit, and from behind, her skirt was neither too tight nor short.  Pity that, thought Mrs. Thomas.
=================
It was 3:55, Thursday.  Rebecca entered the room as always and greeted her disciplinarian with a happy smile, and the woman returned the greeting with warmth and genuine regard.  Every week, she was spanked and punished as needed.  This week would be no different. 
The woman came from around the desk and sat on the armless chair.  Rebecca promptly laid herself across the woman’s lap, needing no bidding.  Rebecca knew her place, and it was across these knees.  Her submission and obedience to this woman was complete.  Rebecca felt her skirt raised, her panties lowered.  A wave of acceptance washed over her.  This felt so right, she thought.
The woman gently patted her bottom with an open hand, “Today is a very special day, Rebecca, you are in for a surprise,” teased the woman, almost mischievously.  She did not elaborate and Rebecca did not ask.  She would be told when the time was right. 
For now, the hand upon her bottom told her it was time for a maintenance spanking.
=======
The maintenance spanking over, Rebecca had positioned herself across the bench for her weekly accounting.   Walking to the bench had not been an uncomfortable proposition.  She had spent a fair amount of time over that lap today but it had not been a painful spanking at all, Rebecca thought.  She thought some more about the warm glow of her bottom.   Firm and thorough, but not hurtful, the woman had given her a lively spanking with only her open palm.  It had been a good while since Rebecca’s maintenance spanking had included the dreaded ruler or paddle.  The implements were added when she needed to learn a lesson, and Rebecca did not need hard lessons these days.  She received only a hand spanking when she was compliant and obedient. 
The accounting today was likely to be similarly mild.  Rebecca had a clean slate this week, and she would probably only take a short paddling, caning or strapping to keep her honest.  She was happy as she laid there, anticipating her discipline.  Rebecca wondered whether she was a little odd in looking forward to it but then she thought about why she was getting such mild discipline, and the thought left her mind.   A quick study, Rebecca did not need to be punished much and it had been a long time since she received a serious hard punishment.
“I was hand spanked today because I am so good,” glowed Rebecca.  She always did enjoy being the good girl.  With pride, she squared herself and pushed her pert pink bottom up and out.
The woman approached, empty handed. 
“Rebecca, I cannot seem to find my cane.  It seems to have gone missing, would you happen to know anything about that?”  she interrupted Rebecca’s reverie.
The happy pride slipped quickly away from Rebecca.  Missing?  The cane?  Rebecca instinctively knew that hiding implements was not wise, and would carry severe consequences.  Besides, she had never given a thought to rummaging through her disciplinarian’s things.  She respected her disciplinarian deeply, and if this woman believed a caning was in order, it certainly was.  Rebecca submitted to her authority fully.  She wondered.  This woman was far too tidy and well organized to have misplaced it herself.  So where was this missing cane?
“I don’t know, ma’m, honestly.  I don’t,”  Rebecca answered, with full sincerity. 
The door, left ajar as always, creaked open.  Rebecca looked up.  The disciplinarian looked toward the door, too.  A smile spread across her disciplinarian’s face at the sight of the tall powerful man at the door.
“Ah, there’s my cane now.  Thank you, John, I’ll be needing that,” she smiled, and in walked Dr. John Lewis.
=============
It has been nearly a year that Rebecca had been reporting to this woman, and John Lewis noted the changes that had come over her.  Her maturity and demeanor had improved.  Her composure had become as graceful and elegant as that of the woman who attended to her.   She no longer looked at Dr. Lewis with those looks of confused longing, she attended to her business with a professionalism that was pleasing.  His biggest complaint with her had been her smug superiority but that was gone, replaced with self-confidence and trust.  And that god-awful childish tattle-tale habit had abruptly stopped.
His choice of disciplinarian had been perfect, he noted with satisfaction.  His lady friend brought out the best in her, and she was ready to come back to him fully.  It was time.  He picked up the phone, “Hello…” he smiled at the sound of her voice.  She was indeed remarkable.  “…yes, I am so happy that you agree.  Great minds think alike…”  Was John Lewis flirting?
He hung up the phone, a smile on his face.
================================================
John Lewis smiled at the woman bent over the bench.  She had recovered from her shock, and a simple tap from the disciplinarian had reminded her to take her proper position to the man before her.  Rebecca looked forward, meeting his gaze, straightened, and pushed her bottom up. 
“A quick learner, as always, Rebecca.”  John smiled at her.  “I take it your disciplinarian didn’t inform you that I would be coming today to witness?”  Rebecca shook her head no.  She remembered the days when she had fantasized about his big hands on her rounded bottom.  This felt different… the attraction was there, but it had changed from her early crush.  She was attracted to him as her superior, her dominant.  She longed to feel the physical manifestations of his power, to bend over before him, to offer her bottom to his discipline, his punishments.  The moment she had long dreamed was finally here.
John Lewis handed a long thin cane to the dark haired woman.  So Dr. Lewis would not be caning her today, Rebecca thought.  
“I don’t want to be the cause of any further delays, so let’s get on with it.”  He nodded to the dark haired woman.
She smiled as she acknowledged John Lewis.  “Thanks, Dr. Lewis, I agree, let’s get started, Rebecca, shall we?”  Rebecca noticed with pleasure that she had not addressed her as “Miss Rebecca”.  A graduation, of sorts.
“This is a special day, Rebecca, so 24 it will be,” said the dark haired woman.  Rebecca had expected 12, but 24 it was, and without a tremble of complaint, she accepted her discipline.  The cane swished through the air and landed on her bottom, leaving a light pink stripe.  “One,” Rebecca called out.  “Two…”  The tram lines stung but did not feel like cuts…. a pleasant surprise.  The 24 strokes would be easy to take.  She continued counting as the cane strokes fell, none of them harsh.
John Lewis noted that Rebecca had not needed an invitation to count.  And she did not rise from the bench after the 24th stroke had landed. 
He admired the soft pink of her derriere.  Her submission was complete.  She was, indeed, ready to submit to him. 
“Rebecca, with the guidance of your disciplinarian, you have made marvelous improvements.  I am so very proud of you,” John Lewis said.  “But today, your time with her has ended,” he paused, watching Rebecca closely.  Her face remained composed, but he had caught the flicker of disappointment.
“It is time, Rebecca, for you to return to ME,”   John announced, and the dark haired woman nodded happily.  Rebecca’s heart skipped happily.
“We are both quite proud of you, Rebecca, this is quite an honor and indeed, your special day,” beamed the dark haired woman.
John Lewis resumed speaking.  “I will be disciplining you today,”  he smiled.  From out of nowhere, it seemed, he withdrew a second cane, as long as the first but thicker.   He set the long cane on the bench, and withdrew a paper from his jacket pocket.  It was a snap form, with a yellow copy.  He set it on the bench where Rebecca could read it.  “This is your employment contract, please review it,” John continued.
The snap form was headed “EMPLOYMENT CONTRACT” and on the line beneath was typed the words, “Full Professor”.  Rebecca could barely contain her delight as she skimmed the form.    She half-caught, half-skipped, the disciplinary clause as she noticed Dr. Lewis had already signed.  It only awaited her signature.
“Would you like to sign, Miss Rebecca?” inquired John Lewis. 
Rebecca nodded giddily.  “Yes, sir!”
“Very well, then, let’s get on with it.  Your disciplinarian picked 24, I believe that is a fine number for us to work with.”  The first cane stroke fell.
“One!” called Rebecca.  Unlike the first caning, his stroke was heavy and hard to take.  John Lewis felt the cane was the perfect implement for discipline and he had no qualms about laying it on.  He took note of Rebecca’s willing acceptance, despite the pain.  She did not try to fight him despite the sharp pain that shot through her, first as the stroke landed, then again as the second wave of pain burned its way across her bottom.  He waited, then brought the cane across her again.  “Two!” she called out dutifully, swaying a little but quickly returning to center. Tears squeezed through her scrunched eyes, and dripped down upon the contract.
Slowly, but without reserve, he progressed through the count.
==================================
The caning had taken an excruciating long time. Rebecca’s bottom was striped and bruised and her giddiness was gone but her feelings of submission was not. She felt oddly grateful for his discipline.  Finished with the cane, John Lewis had left her bent over the bench, and did not release her.  Instead, he stood behind her and watched the stripes blossom, the woman disciplinarian at his side. 
“Pretty work, Dr. Lewis,” smiled the woman.  The lines were perfectly placed and even.  It had been an admirable caning, one borne of a skillful man who had been about his business for a long time.
“Thank you, ma’m” John Lewis smiled, and tipped an imaginary cap to the woman at his side.  He withdrew a pen from his pocket.  “Let’s finish this, hmm?” and he handed the pen to Rebecca. She raised herself enough to sign the paper, set the pen and paper aside, then laid back down.
The woman walked over to Rebecca and kissed her softly on top of the head.  “You are perfect, my dear,” she whispered, releasing her.   Rebecca stood, and the two women faced each other with an affectionate, shared look that said they had both enjoyed their year together.  The dark haired woman reached her hand forward, and they shook hands.  The dark haired woman had wrapped her second hand around their clasp, and to Rebecca, it felt so personal.  “Perhaps she will come visit me…” she hoped.
The dark haired woman smiled and did not say good bye.  She would have to drop in and pay Rebecca a visit now and then. 
Professional courtesy, of course.
==================
The attractive raven haired woman making her way down the hall noticed the crying red head coming towards her.  Unseeing, she seemed oblivious to the  older woman’s presence, and she did not stop crying as she approached.  Her face was red and splotchy, and her eyes were swollen.  Amy Duncan looked like she had been crying for a very long time.  The woman resisted the temptation to embrace the sad professor.
As Amy walked painfully past, the woman observed the nuclear red glow of the retreating girls’ thighs.  From her stiff walk, the disciplinarian correctly suspected that the worst of the damage was hidden beneath the short skirt.  The woman checked her watch and her eyebrows shot up.  Whatever this gal had done, the response was overkill.  She remembered the unpleasant woman she had encountered on the way into the building:  Mrs. Thomas.
This wasn’t right.  She made a mental note to have a discussion about Mrs. Thomas’ performance with John Lewis at his upcoming appointment. 
It wasn’t tattling when you were the superior, she smiled. 
 
 
 
(part four tomorrow!)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

One of my favorite spanking writers is back, with ‘Soccer Moms’

Readers,

This is a sexy switch story from our friend The Cowboy Writer. While, in it’s original form, it’s more than a little saucy, I’ve chosen to prudishly edit out the heavy sex stuff (as usual) and allow you to all use your imaginations there…asterisks are my edits. 

Enjoy!

–  Dana

The Soccer Moms


Tyra leaned closer to the mirror to put the final touches to her
makeup.
She batted her stunning green eyes, powdered her cute little impish
nose and applied a final touch of gloss to her full lips.
Practicing her classic, seductive smile , her perfect teeth still
glistened from their latest expensive whitening treatment.
Opting for a casual look, she tied up her long, blonde hair in a
ponytail and stepped back to take a full-length view.
Her slender , tanned legs were accentuated by the tight, white jean
shorts she had squeezed into and Tyra smiled with satisfaction when
she spun around and took in the rear view.
She loved the way her firm, round cheeks looked encased in her new
shorts.
Her black tank top offered a tantalizing glimpse of cleavage and
tiny waist.
A few wisps of expensive perfume in the right places and Tyra was
ready for her evening out.

The excited voice of Tyra’s 10-year-old daughter Cassandra caught
her ear.
“Hurry up Mom.Coach Todd wants us to be at practice 10 minutes
early” .
Tyra felt a schoolgirl thrill in the pit of her tummy at the mere
mention of Cassandra’s handsome soccer coach Todd Marley’s name.
Despite being twice divorced at only 43 years old Tyra was not going
to pass up the prospect of landing the desirable Todd.
He was the town’s most eligible bachelor, tall, confident, athletic
and the owner of a flourishing Accounting firm.
Bachelor Todd’s niece Brandy was in the team and he had volunteered
to coach the team when nobody else would .
A lifelong athlete and soccer player, Todd gladly obliged and was
really enjoying his assignment, especially when he met some of the
attractive soccer Mom’s.
He did have a reputation as something of a Casanova and was quite
skilled having managed to remain single to the ripe age of 41.

As Cassandra hustled her Mom and her soccer bag into the van, a few
doors down her neighbor Janet Whelan was already packed for practice
and waiting for her daughter Emily to emerge from the house.
“Come on Emily Ö.we’re late!” Janet called out impatiently glancing
at her watch.
Janet was the Gym Teacher at the local school and also owned her own
fitness business.
Her looks were a stark contrast to Tyra.
Tall , toned and athletic, she kept her dark hair short and her big
brown eyes, high cheekbones ,full lips and long elegant neck gave
her natural beauty which required no  make-up.
Janet looked good in anything but for soccer she chose a team t-
shirt which hugged the curves of her firm torso, skin tight track
pants cut at the knee, running shoes and a baseball cap.
Like Tyra, single Mom Janet was much more interested in coach Todd
than the soccer practice.
******************************************************************
Todd cut a fine figure in his red coach jersey and matching shorts.
His soccer socks were rolled down to his ankles , displaying his
powerful calf muscles and he impressed everyone with his athleticism
and fully participating in all the drills he put his young charges
through.

All the girls loved him, as did all of their Moms as they sat on the
sidelines drinking in every view of Todd’s tanned, muscular ,
athletic frame.
Tyra and Janet had not been overlooked by Todd and he responded to
their discrete flirting by flashing a smile and a wink at them at
every opportunity.
When Todd blew his whistle for a water break both Tyra and Janet
grasped the opportunity to get closer to him.

The more athletic and appropriately dressed Janet got of the mark
faster, bounding toward Todd as Tyra struggled to free herself from
her fold out chair without disturbing her appearance.
“Have a drink honeyÖ.I’ll be right back ” Janet told Emily as she
stuffed a water bottle in her hand and continued her run to Todd’s
side.

Janet stuck out a hand “Hi Coach MarleyÖ. I’m JanetÖEmily’s MomÖ
number 7?” she said nervously.
Tyra sighed as she saw Janet already talking to Todd as she prepared
to approach him.
“Darn you JanetÖ” she muttered under her breath and marched over to
the pair anyway.
Todd smiled at Janet and shook her hand.
“Emily is quite the little defender Mrs. Whelan” Todd replied.
Janet’s heart pounded and her mouth went dry as she pondered a
response.
The normally confident woman felt as giddy as a teenager in front of
this handsome beau.
Her dating skills were becoming quite rusty.
“Its Miss actually ÖÖ.but please call me Janet .
I’m a trained gym teacher and personal trainer and would be glad to
help you with the teamÖÖif you likeÖ.of courseÖ” she said nervously.

Janet wanted to kick herself for sounding so dumb and her
embarrassment was compounded as Tyra arrived to eavesdrop.
She chuckled and gave Janet a wry smile as she listened to her
rival’s faltering approach.
Todd’s eye immediately caught the flirting Tyra and he smiled back
at her.
“I’ll just be a minute Tyra ” he chirped and looked back at Janet.
“That would be great Janet. Why don’t you give me a call and we can
get together and chat about how you can help.”
Janet felt victorious and fired a challenging glance over at Tyra
who was trying hard to conceal her jealousy.
Todd could not help take in the sight of Janet’s swaying hips and
firm derriere as they chewed against her sleek spandex pants.
His lusty gaze did not go unnoticed to Tyra but she was not that
concerned.
She was a lifelong tease and had no trouble capturing the attention
of any man.

With a flutter of her eyes, a tilt of her head and a soft hand on
Todd’s arm Tyra quickly  gained his full attention.
“Hi Todd Ö.did you enjoy your day at my spa?” Tyra purred.
Tyra had emerged from her two failed marriages with quite a
financial windfall and had recently invested in opening a spa.
She had asked Todd for some business advice and offered him to spend
a day at he spa for helping her.
“Yes TyraÖ it was great. So great I think I’ll go back ñ this time
as a paying customer!
How are you doing with that new accounting program?” Todd replied.
Tyra pouted and batted her long lashes  “Not very well I’m afraid
that’s why I came to ask you a favorÖ. ” she said in a sultry tone.

Todd was eating out of her hands now and when Tyra asked if he could
come to her house to help with her accounting he just couldn’t say
no.
“WellÖ.sureÖwhy not. I’ll zip home for a quick shower after practice
and be there around 8ish?” he replied.
Tyra smiled and made sure to give Todd an ample view of her
delectable, jean clad bottom as she scurried away.

Todd continued the practice and Tyra and Janet stood uncomfortably
together until the usual group of players and drooling soccer moms
around Todd had drifted away.
“So I’ll see you 8ish Todd?” Tyra waved to him in a clear attempt to
make Janet and most of the other ladies green with envy.
Todd looked up from his clipboard and confirmed with a wave.
Janet edged closer to Todd.
“Could I ask you to help me with a non-soccer issue Todd?” she asked.
She went on to tell Todd about her personal fitness business and
asked him if he could help her with her accounting.
Todd laughed.
“It seems all you ladies are accounting challenged.
Actually I’m helping Tyra with the same problem with her spa tonight
so how about I stop by your place around 9-9:30 and see what the
problem is?”

Surprised at Todd’s quick response Janet agreed although she was a
bit disappointed on the short notice as Emily would be home.
Just then, Janet’s ship arrived when Emily called to her from the
van.
“Come on MomÖI’ve got a sleepover at Brittany’s tonight Ö.don’t you
remember?”
For a moment Janet had the urge to leap up and punch the air but she
was able to restrain her reaction to a muted “YESSSSS!” to herself.

******************************************************************

“Bye Cassandra. I’ll pick you up at 10am sharp tomorrow!” Tyra
called out as she watched her daughter climb into the van to go to
her sleepover.
A few moments before the same scene had played out at Janet’s house
as Emily hopped into the same van.
Both Tyra and Janet wasted no time in readying themselves for their
dream dates with the hunky Todd.
Tyra decided to stay with her chosen outfit, betting that her tight
white jean shorts were already a hit with Todd.
Janet was undecided however.
She knew she looked good in those spandex tracks but thought she
should give Todd a different glimpse of her.
As she soaked in the tub she thought about the best outfit and
decided on a short, summer dress which showed off her firm physique
while keeping that feminine touch.
Todd was in for quite an evening Ö.

If Todd already had an inkling that Tyra had other reasons for
inviting him to her house other than accounting problems it became
clear as he entered her house.
Soft music played in the background, the lights were dimmed and
scented candles were everywhere.
“Have a seat and I’ll fetch my laptop ” Tyra cooed, ushering Todd
over to the table where a bottle of wine and two glasses sat waiting.
Tyra fired up the computer and began pouring the wine without even
asking Todd.
“TyraÖ.I don’t usually drink when I’m workingÖ.” He said.
Tyra just giggled, ” Oh ToddÖthis can hardly be called work can it?”

Meanwhile a few doors down Janet was cursing as she tried to set up
and install the accounting program on her computer.
She had told Todd a `little white lie’ that she was having problems
with it but she had not even taken it out of the box!
She took a gulp of wine.
“How hard could it be?'” she told herself, glancing at her watch.

Back at Tyra’s, Todd was becoming a little frustrated at her poor
attempts at producing a simple invoice.
“I find it hard to believe you’re having so much trouble with this
Tyra Ö.you’d better not be doing this on purpose.” he warned her as
he set up yet another template for her.
The wine bottle was almost empty now and Todd’s one glass was still
half full.
“And what if I was?” Tyra teased him taking another sip of wine and
putting her hand on his lap close to his crotch.
Todd took her hand and placed it on the table.
“Then I would have to put you over my knee and give you a good
spanking!” he informed her.
Tyra felt a surge of excitement pulse through her veins and a
tingling sensation in her bottom.
Todd’s response surprised her but also excited her.
“You wouldn’t dare!” she challenged him , her eyes lighting up.
Since he had seen Tyra at soccer practice that evening, Todd had
wished for nothing else than to find a way to get Tyra’s sumptuous
bottom out of those tight little shorts and now he had the
opportunity to do just that !

A mischievous Tyra stood up and made a spirited but half-hearted
attempt to escape from Todd’s grasp.
He did not have to pursue her for long and caught her wrist before
she made it to the living room.
Grabbing her other wrist he easily pulled her to him and returned
her to the dining area.
Tyra struggled to free herself as Todd pulled out a chair and sat
down.
“OOOOH NOOOO!” she squeaked as Todd tipped her effortlessly, face
first over his awaiting lap.

“NooooooÖ. what are you doing ToddÖ..dooooon’t!” Tyra squealed ,
feigning outrage as she felt Todd’s fingers slip under her tummy and
undo the snap on her shorts.
Todd laughed as the petite Tyra kicked and flailed helplessly when
he then slid down her zipper.
“Taking these shorts down so I can spank you properly !” Todd
informed her.
“OMIGOSH!!” Tyra gushed as she felt Todd’s fingers pull on the
waistband of her jeans.

She could only lie there helplessly as she felt them slide over her
hips, the curves of her bottom and then down her thighs.
She wore only a white thong underneath and felt a cool breeze on her
bare skin as her shorts reached half-mast.
Todd took in the wondrous sight before him.
Two of the most beautiful, tanned, jiggling globes he had ever laid
eyes on lay there before him.
For a second his mind wandered to things other than spanking but he
snapped himself back to reality and placed a palm on Tyra’s bottom.
Seductively he caressed her entire bottom as Tyra cooed in delight.
Between each caress he introduced a playful smack which generated a
yelp of surprise from Tyra.

Steadily he picked up the speed and intensity of the spanks bringing
a nice pink hue to the blonde’s cheeks.
Tyra squirmed and moaned on Todd’s lap as he briskly spanked her
quivering cheeks.
As the heat in her bottom intensified Tyra began grinding
rhythmically into Todd’s groin.
She could feel *** beneath her which made her even hotter
as she gasped with delight.

Having turned her bottom a bright red Todd began spanking harder and
methodically, landing stinging smacks to Tyra’s sensitive sit spot.
She cried and yelped as they landed and began bucking and squirming
to avoid his punishing palm.
“OH GAAAHD THAT BURNS!” Tyra bawled as the spanking started to take
its toll on her tender skin.
Todd paused again to caress Tyra’s bottom giving her a temporary
soothing relief.
Her skin was so soft and smooth and very hot to his touch and once
again his mind wandered.

Refocusing again he took a firm grip on the waistband of Tyra’s
skimpy white thong.
“No ..noÖ.please don’t Todd !” Tyra protested.
Todd wondered why she was so outraged.
Her cheeks were already fully exposed to his view but the lowering
of her last line of defense added to her indignity ñ and gave Tyra
another thrill of excitement as Todd peeled her little undies off.

Todd moved the spanking to its finale, paddling Tyra’s defenseless
bottom briskly as she squealed and kicked her tiny feet.
With a final flurry of short, sharp spanks he concluded Tyra’s
comprehensive bottom warming.

They were both out of breath when Todd released his grip and stood
Tyra on her feet.
Instinctively he pulled her into his arms and she nestled her head
on his strong chest as they embraced.

Tyra grimaced as she rubbed her molten hot bottom to relieve the
sting.
“Oooooh that really burns..” she moaned.
It was also fueling a fire elsewhere as she kicked off her shorts
and undies and ***
*****
Tyra ripped Todd’s shirt over his head and began undoing his jeans
as he unceremoniously yanked her top off allowing her pert breasts
to spill out before him.

Todd frantically helped Tyra remove his jeans and underwear as their
lips met again.
*****
*****
Somehow the table survived the test and Todd and Tyra lay quietly on
top of it, catching their breath.

“WOW!” Tyra exclaimed and Todd nodded agreement.
Tyra snuggled closer to Todd “Stay the night ToddÖpleeeease?” she
purred.
Todd glanced at the clock.
“GeezÖ.its 9.30Ö.I promised Janet I’d stop by her place to help her
with her bookkeeping!” Todd announced.
Tyra sprang up.
“You WHAAAT ?
You haven’t made a date with that bitch have you?” Tyra yelled.
Todd put a finger to her lips to silence her.
“I promised her TyraÖthere’ll be other nights.” he told her firmly
and hopped off the table and started to dress.

Tyra slid of the table also and winced at she inspected her red
bottom.
Todd laughed ” A good helping of Aloe Vera will cool that down ” he
advised planting a peck on her forehead.
Tyra stamped her tiny foot angrily.
“I was hoping you would do that!” she fumed.
“Gotta go!” Todd replied as he tucked in his shirt and was gone out
the door before Tyra could reply.

**************************************************************
Janet’s heart sank as she looked at the clock.
“DAMMITÖI should have known once that little minx Tyra got her claws
in Todd he wouldn’t be coming to see me!” she fumed.
At least the time had been well spent setting up her accounting
program but Janet’s real interest was Todd.

Just then the doorbell rang and Janet’s heart pounded when she saw
it was Todd.
“Is it too late?” Todd asked meekly.
Janet smiled and beckoned him inside.
Unlike Tyra, Janet’s attempt at seducing Todd was more subtle.
There were no candles , music or wine but he had never seen the
usually dressed down Mom look so good.
He admired how her sundress hugged her firm figure and how it
displayed her exposed and well-toned arms and legs.
It did not take Todd long to conclude that Janet had not dressed
this way to practice accounting but he played along.
Pointing to her computer in the corner of the room Janet sighed in
feigned exasperation.
“I’m so glad you’re here Todd, I’ve been pulling my hair out with
this accounting program for weeks” she said in her best `maiden in
distress’ voice.

Todd sat at the computer and started working as Janet hovered over
him.
Occasionally she made a point of brushing against him and Todd’s
mind soon strayed from accounting as he breathed in her scent and
admired her statuesque form.
Janet was almost a contrast to the diminutive blonde Tyra.
She was tall, athletic and had a bold confidence about her.
Her legs were long and toned and flowed into what were clearly `buns
of steel’.
He longed to get his hands on that voluptuous rear.

It was then Todd spotted the discarded packaging from the accounting
program in the trashcan beside the desk and immediately went into
the log of the program.
“HmmmmÖinteresting.” he murmured, folding his arms and spinning
around in his chair to face Janet.
Todd looked at her the same way she looked at her pupils at school
when they did something wrong.
She gulped and her heart pounded.
“So you’ve been using this for weeks have you Janet ?”
Janet’s face flushed.
She hated lying and it showed.
“ErÖumÖyesÖyes of course I have ToddÖ” she stammered.
There was a pause as Todd pondered her reply.
“That’s oddÖbecause according to the log the program was only
installed a couple of hours ago and if I’m not mistaken that would
be the packaging over there ” he declared.

Caught red-handed Janet had no reply except for a girlish giggle.
Todd pretended he was not amused.
“Janet Whelan, you only started using this program tonight and I
think you were using it as an excuse for you and I to be alone.” he
lectured , wagging a finger at her.
Bowing her head Janet could only nod agreement.

Todd stood up, took Janet’s hand in his and raised her chin gently
so they were eye to eye.
“That was very naughty of you Miss Whelan and I’m afraid I’m going
to have to give you a good spanking !” Todd announced.
Janet’s jaw dropped and her eyes went wide as saucers as she
absorbed Todd’s words.
“A spanking ? Now ToddÖ.pleaseÖ. I was justÖ.EEEEEK!” she squealed
as Todd leaned on the desk and quickly turned her over his
outstretched knee.

Compared to Tyra, Janet was more of a challenge to keep in place as
she genuinely struggled to free herself from Todd’s grip.
She was certainly strong from all those hours in the gym but Todd
was more than a match for her and despite her attempts he was able
to hold her in place.
“Todd ! No ! NoÖ.don’t you dare !” Janet yelled as she felt Todd’
fingers slip under the hem of her dress .
The material slowly slid up her thighs, over her hips and finally
bunched up at her waist.
Todd admired another glorious sight before him.
Janet’s buttocks were firm, tanned and muscular and on full display
as, like Tyra, she wore only a tiny thong underneath.

Janet’s bottom tensed as she felt Todd’s palm caress and massage her
skin.
She could not suppress a moan of joy “OH GAHD THAT FEELS SOOOO
GOOD!”
“OW!” Janet’s eyes and mouth opened wide as the first firm spank
landed on her right buttock.
As it started to sting she yelped again as Todd’s palm connected
firmly with her opposite cheek.
Todd could feel that Janet really did have buns of steel so began
spanking harder ñ much harder than the spanking he had applied to
the more soft and tender rump of Tyra.
Although it really stung and her bottom was smarting Janet was up to
the challenge and even teased Todd , looking up at him and saying
through gritted teeth  “Is that the best you can do ?”

Todd shook his head, paused, raised his hand and brought it down
with resounding force on Janet’s stubborn rump.
It sounded like a gunshot and Janet howled upon impact.
“How was that?” he responded to Janet who was still wincing from the
stinging swat.
“WhÖwhat are you doing ? STOPPIT !” Janet yelled as Todd peeled off
her thong.
Her bottom completely bare , Todd continued delivering volleys of
spanks of the same velocity until Janet’s bottom was a flaming red
and she was squirming and bucking on his lap.
Janet exhaled forcefully.
Her bottom was on fire!

“OK OK I’m sorry Todd!” Janet wailed as Todd continued to spank her
briskly on her tender sit spot ..
Her bottom was well and truly tenderized now so he didn’t have to
spank Janet so hard.
So after a final flurry of spanks which had Janet yelping like a
puppy he stood her up and she immediately danced around the room,
furiously trying to douse the fire in her rear.
Todd chuckled at her antics before taking her by the wrist and
spinning her into his arms.

Their lips locked in a long, lingering kiss as Janet melted in
Todd’s arms.
She was conquered and she loved it!
*****
*****
Although the time was short , the sheer physical effort had
exhausted both of these athletes and Todd lay prone on top of Janet
as she remained over the desk.
When they stood up Todd took Janet in his arms and kissed her again.
“I want more” she pleaded to him.
Todd hugged her tightly.
“Sorry Janet I have to goÖ.it wouldn’t look right Ö” Todd explained.
Janet sighed as she watched Todd restore his jeans.
“Better get some Aloe Vera for that” he chuckled pointing to Janet’s
fiery red bottom.
Janet winced as she restored her dress over her sore bottom and
watched Todd leave.
******************************************************************
Tyra groaned sleepily as she was awakened by the sound of the
telephone.
Stretching an arm out she dragged the headset to her ear.
`MomÖits 10 amÖ.you should be here !” Cassandra lectured.
Suddenly awakened Tyra sat up on the bed.
“AIOOW!” she yelped as her still tender rear took her full weight .
“OOOOHÖ.I’ll be there in a few minutes honeyÖ.” She grimaced ,
raising herself up to her knees.

Hoisting her short nightie Tyra inspected her bottom in the mirror.
The sting had mostly  dissipated but her skin was still tender and
pinkish and she could  see the vague outline of Todd’s palm where it
had landed repeatedly.
It was only when she pulled on her nylon briefs that she realized
how tender the area was.
Luckily it was a short drive to pick up Cassandra but she still
found herself shifting and squirming in her seat .

As she waited in the car for Cassandra , Janet and Emily emerged
from the house.
“I can give you guys a ride .” Tyra chirped as they approached.
In reality she was anxious to get information on Todd’s visit.
Janet forced a smile ” No thanks Tyra the walk will be good for both
of us” she replied.

Tyra noticed Janet was walking a little stiffly .
“Did you hurt yourself ? You look like your limpingÖ” Tyra inquired.
Janet blushed and shook her head.
“I think she did hurt herself Mrs. Connor Öshe was too sore to sit
down at  Brittany’s for a coffee !” Emily piped up.
Tyra raised a curious eyebrow as Janet’s blush deepened.
“ErÖits an old basketball injuryÖlets go honey..” Janet babbled and
hustled Emily along.

Todd was in fine form , whistling as he strode into Tyra’s spa for a
massage.
Tyra’s eyes lit up at the unexpected visit.
“Told you I’d be a paying customer Tyra ñ your best massage please
Ma’am” he joked.
Tyra frowned “I’m afraid my masseur is not here todayÖ.will I do?”
Todd grinned and pulled Tyra into his arms and kissed her.

“You look like a mad scientist ñ but a real cute one !” Todd
observed as he lay on the massage table with only a tiny towel
covering his muscular hindquarters.
Tyra was wearing a short white lab coat , and had a pair of thick
framed glasses perched on her cute little nose.
Her long blonde hair was pinned up revealing a most beautiful face.
Smiling mischieviously she seductively slid down the zipper of the
lab coat , letting it drop to the floor .
She stood before Todd , hands on hips wearing only glasses and a
pair of heels.

Todd gulped and was rendered speechless momentarily.
Tyra’s hips swayed as she moved closer to Todd.
Turning , she showed him her bottom which still bore the marks of
the spanking he had given her.
Pouting her lips she tantalizing rubbed the area.
“You really spanked me hard last night” she purred.
Todd beckoned her closer.
“Let me kiss it better” he replied hungrily.
Tyra obliged bringing her bottom closer and Todd began planting soft
kisses all over her derrrierre.

Tyra turned to face him an started to massage his strong back.
Her hands soon drifted down to the towel draped over his bottom.
Slowly she eased it off and squeezed Todd’s buttocks with her hands
making him flinch.
“Hey ..easy there !” Todd complained.
Tyra’s response was to deliver a playful but firm slap to his rump.
“OUCH!” he cried , surprised by the sting.
Tyra clamped her left hand down on the small of Todd’s back.
“This is for leaving me to go see Janet last night. I just saw her
and you didn’t go there for her accounting ñ did you ?” she said
angrily.
With that she started spanking Todd’s rump fast and furious and as
hard as she could.
His position on the massage table made it difficult for Todd to
avoid the unexpected paddling as Tyra whaled away at him.

Her palm may have been tiny but it was having an effect.
The sight of Todd’s skin reddening inspired Tyra to continue until
his cheeks were really red.
Finally out of breath Tyra stopped spanking.
Todd put a palm back to sooth his burning rear.
“AAAW Geez Tyra that hurt !” he whined as he rubbed.
Tyra leaned closer to him ” There’s lots more where that came from
if you ever try that again!” she told him through gritted teeth.
“YEOOW!” Todd yelped as Tyra delivered a final solid whack to his
backside.

Tyra studied her palm which was red and burned .
If her palm hurt that much she could just imagine what Todd’s bottom
felt like.
She blew on her palm like a gunslinger would do with with his gun.
“There will be no charge for this session Mr.Marley !” she grinned
as she departed.
**************************************************
Todd’s rear was still smarting when he arrived at Janet’s personal
training centre.
“Hi JanetÖis now a good time to talk about how you can help with the
team ?” he asked.
Janet was pleased to see her handsome beau.
“Sure Ö.have seat ” she replied pulling out a chair.
Todd put a hand to his stinging rear.
“No thanks I’ll just stand for a while” he said.
Janet put a hand on her spandex clad bottom.
“That’s fine with meÖsitting is a bit of a problem for me this
morning after thatÖ.wellÖlast night ” she blushed.

Todd grinned ” Yes ..well sorry I got there late and had to leaveÖ”
he said.
Janet raised an eyebrow and challenged Todd.
“You did seem to take a lot of time at Tyra’s just to do some
invoicesÖor was it just invoicing you were doing over there?” she
asked.
Todd blushed and tried painfully to explain.
“WellÖerÖ.we did have some wine and chatÖand erÖstuff..” Todd
coughed nervously.
Janet was gaining in confidence as Todd’s drained.
“Öand stuff ?” she said.

Janet took a ping pong paddle from a nearby shelf and advanced
towards a retreating Todd.
“So I was your little dessert after Tyra was I Todd ?” she seethed .
Todd tried vainly to add some humor.
“If we’re playing table tennis I’ll need a paddle too Janet.” He
stammered.
Janet patted the paddle against her palm.
“For this game I’ll be doing ALL the paddling and your bare butt
will be the ball!”she declared .

Todd was stunned and taken by surprise by Janet’s confident stance.
She stood before him , paddle in hand , looking like an Amazon
warrior.
“YEOOW!” Todd yelled as Janet took him roughly by the ear and
wheeled him into her office and closed the door.
“Jeans down and bend over the desk” Janet ordered.
Rubbing his ear Todd tried pleading with Janet.
“Now JanetÖ I know what I did was wrong butÖ.” He began but Janet
stopped him.
“I said jeans down and bend over the desk mister” she repeated.
Resigned to his fate , Todd sighed and began undoing his belt.

“Those too” Janet ordered pointing to Todd’s tight black briefs.
Todd’s shoulders slumped and he slid down his briefs and assumed the
position.
“Well , well it appears you’ve been warmed up already !” Janet said
as she hoisted Todd’s shirt and observed his backside , red from the
whacking Tyra had administered.
“Hold on tight ñ you’re in for 20 of the best !” Janet announced.

Taking a step back Janet wound up and cracked the paddle against
Todd’s bare buttocks.
It sounded like a gunshot and Todd cried out loudly.
Slowly and methodically Janet delivered a full 20 blistering swats
to Todd’s backside as he remained bent over the desk.

Todd gritted his teeth and held on to the desk , struggling to stay
in position and maintain some composure as the paddle scorched his
rear-quarters.
After the final stinging swat landed he sprang up clutching his
cheeks with both palms .
Janet came up to him , put her arms around him and pressed her lips
against his.
Todd pulled her close to him and winced as Janet dug her fingers
into the tender hot skin of his buttocks while they kissed
passionately.

Janet looked deep into Todd’s eyes and wagged a finger at him.
“Don’t ever pull a stunt like that with me ever again !” she said
firmly.
“Ö..nowÖ.lets talk about the team shall we?”

*******************************************************************
Todd strolled home , his backside still smoldering inside his jeans
from the double paddling he had received from Tyra and Janet.
He had clearly underestimated the resolve of these two soccer moms
and had deservedly suffered their wrath.


With all the scores even ,  Tyra and Janet were both  anxious for a
second rendezvous with Todd and saw the team party that weekend as
the perfect opportunity to win it.
It was the soccer team pool party at Todd’s place and both ladies
had volunteered to chaperone while Todd barbequed.
Tyra eyed her extensive collection of swimsuits for the occasion and
settled on a tiny black bikini.
Not to be outdone, Janet had gone swimsuit shopping also and after
much deliberation about styles selected an eye-catching outfit.

There was definite tension in the air when the two rivals arrived at
Todd’s house to help set up for the party.
Luckily there were a few other Moms and Dads present which at leased
served to keep them apart.
It did not stop either of them from taking every opportunity to make
each other jealous by flirting  with Todd.

It was soon time for Tyra and Janet to play their trump card and go
for a swim with Todd in the pool.
Both of them were convinced that once he saw them in their carefully
selected, skimpy, swimsuit his heart would be theirs.
They glared at each other angrily as they peeled off their shorts
and tops.
“Hey what are the chances of that happening !” Todd cackled as Tyra
and Janet joined him at the pool.
The two ladies were aghast to see that they were wearing identical
bikinis !

The rest of the parents found it funny also and laughed out loud and
the Dad’s attending were most impressed.
Tyra and Janet looked wonderful but the laughter only served to
fester the simmering feud even more.

The pair competed hard for Todd’s affections as they all frolicked
in the pool and stayed there as one by one the parents and kids left
for home.
Even Cassandra and Emily were growing embarrassed by their Mothers’
pursuit of their coach.
“Can we go now Mom?” they whined in unison.
“I’ll take these two for an ice cream if you like and you can pick
them up at my place ” one of the remaining parents offered on their
way out.
Of course Tyra and Janet gratefully agreed and were left alone in
the pool with Todd.
The trio retreated to sunbath on the deck and Todd offered to get
them all some drinks.
While the ladies were intent on one of them winning over Todd for
the evening, Todd’s goal was to have every man’s dream come trueñ a
threesome !

His opportunity arrived when he returned with the drinks and found
Tyra and Janet in a heated argument.
Before he could put down the drinks Tyra slapped Janet’s face and
Janet retaliated by grabbing Tyra’s bikini top and pulling it clean
off.
Her eyes filled with fury Tyra returned the favor and reached for
Janet’s top.
The stronger Janet was able to hold her off but they both fell in
the pool and continued their struggle.
Todd dived into the pool and quickly separated the two flailing,
topless females and yanked them out of the pool.
He tossed them each a towel as they spat out water and tried to
cover their nakedness.
Todd was genuinely furious but sensed an opportunity.
“Both of you ñ inside ñ NOW!” he seethed.
Like naughty schoolgirls the feuding soccer moms trundled inside
with Todd close behind.

Todd had them stand by the sofa while he went to the kitchen,
returning with a large wooden spoon.
The ladies’ jaws dropped as reality sunk in.
“Get those bikini bottoms off and bend over the back of the sofa!”
Todd ordered.
For a moment Tyra and Janet mumbled a protest but their words
trailed off and they both wiggled their hips out of their wet bikini
bottoms.
The ladies made an attempt to cover their vanity with their hands
but Todd was showing no sympathy for their plight and motioned them
to bend over the sofa.

Todd took in the sight of these two shapely, bare, glistening
bottoms presented to him.
While he had seen them before he could not resist pausing to compare
their beauty.

Tyra’s bottom was smaller, round and soft and with more curves while
Janet’s was firm and muscular but still very feminine.
Taking his position beside them Todd tapped the spoon against their
bottoms as a warning for what was to come.
In unison the two ladies closed their eyes, gripped onto the sofa
and tensed their bottoms.

In no time Todd had the spoon dancing all over the four globes,
peppering them with short, sharp, stinging whacks in rapid
succession.
The fact that the spoon was being applied to wet skin made it smart
even more and Tyra and Janet were soon making quite a racket as
their bottoms were well and truly warmed wth the punishing spoon.
When both their bottoms were a fiery crimson Todd paused to smooth
his palm over them.
It felt good and the women moaned and sighed but soon began
shrieking loudly as the spoon resumed its dance harder and faster
before finishing in a cracking crescendo.
Tyra and Janet remained prone over the sofa when it ended, slowly
allowing their palms to sooth the damaged area.

“OK you two ñ you can get up now!” Todd said firmly.
Too sore to worry about their nakedness both Tyra and Janet needed
both hands to rub their bottoms as Todd lectured them on their
childishness.
“Get up stairs and lie down on the bed and I’ll get some Aloe Vera
for those naughty bottoms!” Todd suggested with a grin.
Tyra and Janet smiled, looked at each other and headed for the
bedroom upstairs.
Todd picked up the tube of Aloe Vera as he watched the two jiggling,
red bottoms scurry upstairs.
********************************************************
When he reached the bedroom door Todd peered in to see Tyra and
Janet lying together , naked on the bed, their bottoms in the air
awaiting his arrival.
Todd’s fantasy was about to come true he thought.

He stepped out of his swim trunks and his ***.
Aloe Vera in hand , his eyes feasted on the sight before him and he
sat on the edge of the bed.
Tyra and Janet groaned and giggled like schoolgirls as Todd
seductively applied the cooling ointment to their hot cheeks ,
allowing his fingers to wander , linger , explore and tease them.
“Oooooo,,,,that feels soooo good Todd..” Tyra sighed , glancing at
Janet.
Janet smiled and looked up at Todd.
“Why don’t you lie down on the bed Todd and let us take care of
you ” she suggested.

Todd needed no encouragement and the girls stepped off the bed and
signaled him to lie face down to await their pleasure.

For a moment Todd heard some rummaging in the closet behind him.
“What are you two looking for ?” he asked innocently.
With the speed of a panther Janet leapt onto the bed and sat on
Todd’s back , straddling him and pinning his arms down with her
strong legs as she faced his feet.
“You go first Tyra !” she hollered excitedly.

Forcing his head around Todd saw Tyra looking very determined and
holding a thick , leather belt she had taken from his closet.
She doubled it over and slapped it against her palm.
“You men never learn do you Todd ?
Did you really think you were a getting a threesome that easily?”
she teased.

“All you’re getting from us is an ass blistering mister !” Janet
yelled excitedly.
Todd tried frantically to free himself but there was no way Janet
would let him move from his vunerable position.
“Tyra Ö.JanetÖ.pleaseÖÖ..let me upÖ..AAAAARRRRGGHÖ.”Todd  howled as
Tyra lashed the leather belt across his backside.

***********************************************

Todd was a strong , powerful with a tough hide and a fierce male
pride and he never thought that these two soccer moms could have him
bawling like baby.
But they had done just that.
Like a tag team they took turns holding him down and walloping his
rear with the belt.

He was totally humbled now as he joined Tyra and Janet on the patio
for a long overdue talk.
Despite clear warnings he was determined not to choose between these
two attractive women and his male ego had driven him to scheme so he
could have them both.
Teaming up to administer that well deserved strapping had bonded
Tyra and Janet.
They could even laugh about their identical swimsuits as they sat
under the sun umbrella while Todd served them up some ice tea.

To add to his humiliation the ladies shared with each other the
spankings they had given him only a few days earlier.
“That’s why his rump was so red Ö.I figured it was you Tyra !” Janet
cackled.
Tyra was bent over laughing loudly.

Their bottoms still tingled from the effects of the wooden spoon
earlier but they were able to sit fairly comfortably on the soft ,
thick chair cushions .
The same could not be said for Todd .
It would be a few days before he was able to sit down comfortably on
anything !

“I’d like to apologise to both of you for being such a cad ” Todd
said holding up a glass for a toast.
“To honesty and fair play !” he declared.
“I’ll drink to that!” the ladies chimed and clinked their glasses.

Glenmore112









Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘A Dreadful Error’ : Another great ‘What the Camera Saw’ entry

I love that a couple writers incorporated different genres in their entries to January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ . In ‘A Dreadful Error’, this bad boy is punished by both his mistress AND a male disciplinarian.
Enjoy!

–  Dana


A Dreadful Error


Mistress A was very angry with me! The pictures of her I had taken with my new camera phone had ended up on the Internet and were popping up on various tumblr sites. In vain I tried to explain that it had all been a terrible mistake, I probably should have read the instructions before attempting anything that wasn’t straightforward. However like many men I had assumed that instructions were unnecessary and had attempted to send the photos,direct from the phone to my computer, without reading them. Somehow I had posted them straight onto Facebook and although I had quickly deleted them it hadn’t been quick enough. I had never seen my Mistress so angry and I wondered what was going to happen. Would she banish me? I hoped not as I had been visiting her for a considerable length of time and enjoyed both the punishment sessions and her company in general. 

Unexpected Consequences

“Take your clothes off and stand in that corner with your hands on your head whilst I think about this” she said. As I hurriedly disrobed I felt both relief that she hadn’t just thrown me out and trepidation about what would follow.”Where’s your phone?” she said “In my jacket ” I replied, she found it and left the room. After what felt like an eternity but was probably only 10 minutes I heard her re-enter behind me. “Turn around” she said and I did so only to get a shock. With her was a man I had never seen before. I felt uncomfortable being exposed in this way in front of a complete stranger of the same sex.” This is Master James and he’s going to help me punish you and also help me film it, you either accept or leave forever”. I thought about it. I had never been punished by a man before and presumably I wouldn’t enjoy it which was clearly the idea. But what if I did enjoy it what would that mean?  Also what was she going to do with the film? In the end though I decided to go through with whatever she intended.
“This will be an extremely severe punishment carried out by myself and Master James. We will each punish you in turn and you will take it without excessive noise and thank both of us after each section, is that understood?”  “Yes Mistress” I replied ” Good then we will start with the hairbrush, get over my knees” I dutifully positioned my self over her lap and immediately felt the sting of the hair brush on my naked buttocks. It hurt and the pain increased as Mistress silently and rapidly laid on 50 strokes. “Thank you Mistress” I moaned ” Now get over Master James’ lap” she instructed and took the camera from him. Nervously I laid myself over his lap, what would this be like. It didn’t take long to find out as he brought the brush down on my bottom. The force was similar to that used by my Mistress but the feeling was entirely different. I was naked and being beaten by a man and I felt extremely vulnerable. 50 strokes later it was with some relief that I stood up. “The carpet beater next, I think” said Mistress “25 strokes each, what do you think?” The question was addressed to Master James. “Sounds good” he said with the hint of a smile flitting across his face.  “Bend over the desk” ordered Mistress and I hurried to obey. As I bent over Mistress approached and I realised she was coming in for a close up of my already red cheeks. Then handing the camera to Master James she picked up the carper beater and swished it ominously through the air. I trembled in anticipation, I knew from previous experience how painful the carpet beater was with its ability to combine the effects of both a cane and a paddle. With a thwack it impacted covering both cheeks with its wide head. I moaned softly but had little time to recover as immediately the next stroke hit. Could I take another 48 strokes like this? My buttocks already felt like they were on fire how would they feel by the end of this part of my, admittedly deserved, punishment. Moaning and groaning I managed to last through to the end of her section but I knew the strokes from Master James would continue to build the agony in my poor belaboured bottom. As she handed the carpet beater to him and took the camera I considered appealing for mercy but I knew it would do no good.The strokes from Master James rained down on my cheeks and upper thighs. “Stop wriggling” said Mistress and I tried to obey but I was nearing the limit of my endurance. Finally to my great relief the final stroke fell. “Thank you Master”  I said “I do like the carpet beater” Mistress said “it leaves such interesting weals” and she ran her hands over my bottom, to my horror Mister James then did the same and I shivered. “Right we will have a break before the final part of your punishment, Go and make us both a cup of tea, Master James takes it with milk and 2 sugars” Gingerly I made my way to the kitchen and still naked prepared 2 cups of tea. As I returned I saw Mistress still filming and Master James swishing a cane through the air. I handed them their tea and was ordered to go and stand in the corner whilst they drank it.As I stood there I could here them discussing my punishment and the state of my buttocks. I also reflected on the days events. Being punished by a man as well had changed the dynamic completely. I felt ashamed to be in this situation and had to admire the decision of my Mistress to include him as it had turned something I would have enjoyed normally into a proper punishment. How was it going to end though? I soon found out!

A Painful Conclusion


“Turn around” said Mistress A and I did so, both she and Master James were holding canes. “You are going to receive 36 strokes of the cane from us now, bend over the desk” As I bent over I saw Mistress putting the camera on a shelf from were it would film me being beaten without anyone holding it. She took up position on my left and Master stood to my right. The 1st stroke whirred down and the pain took my breath away but immediately I received another stroke from the other side. The rapid fire beating continued with virtually no time between each impact. It was excruciating but so fast that I couldn’t even catch my breath to moan. My legs were shaking and I knew that soon I would try to escape from the relentless  thrashing. Fortunately the punishment ended and I just about remembered to thank them both. I was ordered back into the corner and heard Mistress fiddling around with something. I realised she was downloading the film onto her computer. “Come over here” she said and I did so, taking a seat between them on the sofa. The film began and I blushed furiously as I watched my moaning, squirming and my increasingly welted cheeks. ” I’m going to keep this and if there are any further incidents or indiscretions from you I will post it on the Net” she said and Master James smirked. As I slowly got dressed I knew she didn’t need to worry, I had learned my lesson. In the future I was going to make absolutely certain I knew what I was doing before I put anything onto my computer. Walking away from her flat I was grateful that she had punished me and then forgiven me. I had endured a beating from another man and found it uncomfortable but bearable. I knew that I would have to think about my feelings about that in more depth. So with plenty to ponder I started the long journey home.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Eleven Letters’ : Another excellent ‘What the Camera Saw’ contest entry

‘Eleven Letters’ is yet another example of the writing creativity shown in January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ . This poor husband shares the rundown of his shameful video…

Enjoy!

–  Dana



Eleven Letters (a story of discipline)


The following is a work of fiction. Names have not been changed, so as to implicate the guilty. That would be me.

I’m going to show you a video and tell you a story. Let’s start with the story…

One afternoon when the kids were away, my wife called me into the bedroom. She held a wooden hairbrush. Her new cellphone, a Nokia 920, was propped up on the bedside table. She reached over and fiddled with the phone’s camera button. Want to watch the video?

00:00:02 sec
Do you know why you’re being punished?

Yes.

Well, tell me.

Our house has a whiteboard. It’s the type found in meeting rooms and well-organized homes the world ever. You write on it with erasable markers.

00:00:07 sec

Because I didn’t do the dishes.

And…?

And I didn’t take the trash out.

We have an agreement about that, don’t we?

Yes ma’am.


Usually this board has little notes about the time of the next PTA meeting, a phone number or two, a grocery list and reminders about soccer practice. It’s a very ordinary board.

00:00:25 sec

Why is your phone over there?

You’ll see.

Are you filming this?

Pants off mister…underpants too.

Do I have to?

Well of course, sweetie. You know that. Silly boy.

I was soon to find out just how remarkable this board when combined with a cellphone camera and a hairbrush could be.

00:00:32
Over my lap. Now!

It turned out to be eleven little letters on that whiteboard that sealed my fate, but more about that later. Back to my wife, her hairbrush and me. The first slap always hurts the most, and we’re just about there.

00:00:36
So sweetie, we’ve had this problem over and over, and we need to address it. Today, I’m going to put a stop to it. This will hurt quite a bit.
SLAP!!!!

See? There was no warm up. I’ll bet you can feel it too.

00:00:37
SLAP, SLAP
And usually, when I’d stop….
SLAP, SLAP
…I’m going to keep going.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP.

The first letter she wrote on the board was a “D”  and I’m ashamed to say it was a mere three days after the spanking.

00:01:18 sec
So you’re right—I am filming this with my camera phone. Want to know why?

Letters “H” through “I” came all in the space of 38 hours. I blame golf and David’s birthday party.

00:02:01
We’re going to try something with our whiteboard—you know, the one in the kitchen….
SLAP!
by the dishes…
SLAP, SLAP
…you didn’t do.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!
Let’s call it an incentive program….
SLAP!!
To remind you to do your chores.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!!
Whew, this is quite the workout…. So here’s how it works: Each time you “forget” to do a chore, I put a letter on the board…
SLAP!!
…and it’s going to spell out a phrase. And when it’s done, I’m going to email the video I’m making of this spanking to five of my closest friends.

00:02:13
I’m going to blister your bottom. Actual blisters.

At this point in the spanking, I’m barely holding on, hardly able to stay on her lap, snot running out my nose, hyperventilating. It is not pretty. Back to the video:

00:04:14

OWWWWWWW!!! Stop, stop. Please stop!!!!


00:05:01
My, your ass is red. That’s what happens to husbands who don’t do their share of the chores.

I honestly don’t think I deserved the “S”.

00:09:36
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!!

The second “H” I did deserve.

00:12:49
So your punishment isn’t over.

It isn’t?

No honey, it isn’t. Remember the camera phone? If you don’t learn from this lesson, that video is being sent out….Just think….five of my friends…and no, I won’t tell you which ones, will see you like this…

SLAP!

They’ll all see you here—red bottom, crying and squirming and promising to be good.

SLAP!

And they’ll know that you weren’t good. That you repeated your mistake, not once, but eleven whole times. Eleven whole letters—that’s a lot. I’ll tell them all, I tell them….


That
SPLAT
You
SPLAT
Broke
SPLAT
Your
SPLAT
Promise
SPLAT
To
SPLAT
Me!!!!
SPLAT!!!!

They’ll see a punished husband. A husband, who because he broke that promise, over and over, because he didn’t learn his lesson, will be getting another hard, long bare-bottomed spanking.

SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!!

On January 22nd I came home to find the final letter on the board, an “S”, and an overflowing blue recycling bin set below the whiteboard.

FROM: Susandeclan@********.com
SUBJECT: Craig’s spanking – NSW
DATE: January 22, 2012
TO: Juliesmom@*****.com, DanaKane@*****.com, Jayne@*****.com, Tammyhoi@******.com, Susan.Hamilton@******.ore.edu
REPLY-TO: Susandeclan@********.com
ATTACHMENT: CRAIG_SPANKING.MOV


So I told you guys you might be getting something unusual from me. Here it is. The subject line kind of says it all. It’s a video of Craig getting a good, old-fashioned spanking from me.


You don’t have to watch it if you don’t want to. You’re all my best and oldest friends, so I didn’t think you’d mind me sharing. I should explain to some of you – and give a little thanks to one of you, Dana :-) – that in our house I am the boss. This probably won’t really surprise anyone. My husband and I have an agreement and he gets spanked when I think he needs it.


We’ve had a problem with him taking care of his share of the chores, and I punished him for this a month or so ago and filmed it with my phone. I promised him if he kept slipping up, I’d share that video with some friends. Well guess what? :-) He slipped up. Not just once, but ten times.


If you have any questions or want to know more, please give me a call. If you want to tease Craig about it, that’s totally OK. He doesn’t know who is getting this video, so if you don’t want to say anything to him, that’s OK too. Also, I know I don’t need to say this, but please don’t share this with anyone. Enjoy!!


Best,
Susan


So how does this story my wife’s video end? I’m not totally sure, but yesterday I went to pick up the kids at school. In the drop-off zone, I saw one of the moms smiling at me. I hurried home to do my chores. There is a hairbrush on my wife’s bedside table, and whiteboard in our house with ten little letters on it: D O T H E D I S H E S.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Art is in the Eye of the Beholder’ : More great original spanking fiction!

January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ turned out many really impressive pieces of spanking fiction. ‘Art is in the Eye of the Beholder’ finds a sneaky cameraman getting his comeuppance for peeping. Enjoy!

–  Dana



Art is in the Eye of the Beholder

I didn’t come to Vegas to gamble, or for the shows or any other kind of entertainment. I came to the Nevada desert to meet a pop star. He wanted a music video to compliment his show and he knew my reputation for the innovative. “Real people” he called it “I want a video showing real people in Vegas”. I liked the idea. I liked a challenge. That is why I came. I certainly didn’t come to Las Vegas to discover the lure of spanking.
I found the phone just after I left that meeting. It was in the window of a second rate pawn shop just a block or two off the strip. I think it was the oddness of its placement in the window that caught my attention. The eye artist will pick up on things like that. And an artist I was. An artist in need of a phone such as the one lost in that wave antiques and Hollywood memorabilia.
The owner gave me great deal on it. In honesty I don’t even think he knew it was there. The phone’s shell was sun faded and scratched and somewhere along its life, someone had painted the initials D.K., with what might have been red nail polish, in the bottom corner of the face plate. Yet when I pushed the power button the phone came to life. The shop owner sold it to me for ten bucks, no money back, no guarantee it would make calls. No problem on my side. I wasn’t buying a phone.  I was buying a camera. My plan to make the video seem more “real people” was to shoot sequences with a low tech camera. This one would suit the bill just fine.
That was on a Saturday night. For the next five days I wandered Fremont and the Strip with my little camera inconspicuously aimed at the variety of lifestyles that come to drop cash into the slot machines of sin city. Professionals, college kids, seniors, you name it, all kinds of folks from all corners of the country found their way inside the lens of my beat up little phone/camera. I would shoot by day and edit footage into my laptop by night and all was going according to plan. On day six the best laid plans of men and mice, and artists, went astray.
They were a qualified looking couple, I remember that. Him in a designer suit, her wearing a skirt long enough to remain professional but snug enough to accentuate her curves. I had figured them to be accountants, perhaps sales people, something of that sort. They were one of dozens of couples I had managed to film that Saturday. One of dozens of videos shot, yet somehow the only one left on the camera’s memory when I downloaded that night. That in its self defied logic, but what the camera had seen was even more beyond belief.
My thirty second video clip of the couple had somehow transformed into a twenty minute production. And what a production it was. The video began with what I assumed was the footage I had taken earlier in the day, the couple walking the Vegas Street. Only it didn’t stop where I had stopped taping. I watched in amazement as the couple on the screen turned the corner and then with the camera still behind them entered into the doorway of what was obviously an office building. And then they were in an office. Her office. And now she was all business.
As the camera rolled, she opened her desk drawer and removed the credit card bill. She walked to where the man was sitting; now looking more than nervous, in a sturdy wooden chair in the center of the room. She waved the bill in front of his face and chided his about his overspending for a few moments, before walking back to her side of the desk and pulling another item from the open drawer. It was a hairbrush. With the hairbrush and the bill in her hands she walked back to the man in the chair. She instructed him to stand, and she herself took a seat on the chair. The man began to sputter words that, with a wave of her hand, were cut off as quickly as they had begun. With the same authority she ordered him to lower his pants and briefs and bend himself across her lap. It was clear to me it was an action he was familiar with.
She was going to spank him. My mind and my eyes watched in disbelief. She was going to spank him! Before she did, she laid the credit card bill on the floor in front to his face to “remind him to be more responsible in the future”. And then she did it. With one hand holding him in place and that wicked looking brush in the other, she paddled his wriggling and reddening behind for a good ten minutes. It was clear that she too was no stranger to this situation. She was firm and she was thorough and when she was done there was little doubt that a certain gentleman would remember this encounter for a long time to come. Maybe two men.
And then the screen went blank and it was over. When I went to play it again the screen remained blank. Whatever had been there was gone. Only it would never be gone from my mind. It wasn’t just the spanking I remember…it was the art of it. Art is not just paint on canvas or music in the voice, art transcends any perceived boundaries. Art can be found in any place, in any action. That spanking, the grace of her movements as she painted his backside with her brush as good as any art I had ever seen. She was an artist.
I was both astonished and intrigued. I went on taping every day the next week, all the while questioning my sanity. Each night eagerly downloading footage, wanting not to see anything, yet desperately wanting to see it, all in the same breath. I taped only couples and I continually searched the crowd for the couple from the spanking scene that now replayed over and over in my head.
The following Saturday night she was back again. This time they were farmers. In this scenario she led her victim into a dusty barn, a thin switch flicking in her hand as she walked. Inside she spoke little as she motioned the farmer to lower his coveralls and bend himself over a stack of straw bales. From a nail on the wall she retrieved a thick leather strap and with knowing and experienced hands she proceeded to administer a severe strapping. The man held fast to the bale beneath him and kicked his legs as the welts were skillfully applied. When the switch replaced the strap it was all he could do to remain atop the bale. He yelped and twisted in rhythm with the rod. Again what she delivered was art to my senses, an erotic ballet of sight and sound. And again it was gone.
I started shooting again bright and early the next morning. I didn’t need to. I had much more footage than I needed for my project. But still I shot. From Sunday morning till Saturday afternoon I walked the streets with that camera bonded to my hand. No I didn’t need to. I had to. I had to see her again. I longed to see the swing of the strap in her hand, hear the paddle send it message of discipline to the deserving bottom across her lap. The music video had become secondary in my life. Her, and her spankings, were what now consumed my thoughts.
And when she didn’t appear in my downloads the next Saturday night I was devastated. Again and again I watched, and again and again all that crossed my screen was the footage I had taken. Not even so much as a glimpse of the woman. I sat distraught in my hotel room. It was quiet in my room. It was just as quiet in my heart. She was gone. I picked up the cell phone, held it in my hand and mindlessly paced the floor. She was gone.
The ringing of the phone pulled me out of my trance. It took a few seconds for my mind to realize it was the phone in my hand making the sound..and a few more for my mind to believe it. It couldn’t be ringing, it wasn’t a phone anymore, it was a camera, nothing else. And yet it was ringing. Even more I was answering it. It was her voice I heard on the other end.
“It’s time for you to come and see me. Be here in twenty minutes. I’m sure you know what happens boys who are late”. She didn’t ask me, she told me. She gave me an address and she hung up.
I spent almost an hour with her that first night as she made me a part of her living art. She lectured me about spying on people, on my invasion of their privacy and lack of respect. And then she spoke to me with her hands.. and her hands spoke volumes. When our time was up I understood the meaning of respect. And I was happy.
I took the bus back to the hotel that night. It was almost empty but I stood up anyway. Sitting was not an option for the next few hours. At the first stop light I gazed out the side windows. We had stopped in front of a thrift shop. My phone, her phone, was sitting on a shelf in the big glass window….
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Keep Out’ :Excellent ‘What the Camera Saw’ story entry

Readers,

Here’s another of the excellent entries to January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’. I think that you’ll find each and every one highly enjoyable. In ‘Keep Out’, an accidental voyeur finds a friend in a very compromising position.

–  Dana



Keep Out



The sign said “KEEP OUT”, but it was not something anyone seemed to obey. 



Once through the gate, the small one vehicle dirt trail headed over a hill and into the heavily treed property out of sight.  When the “Y” came in the road, the right side took you to a huge soft sand pit.  And in the middle was a collection of rain water at times.  The sides of the pit were covered in motorcycle tire marks, some making it all the way up, some in a half circle up the sides.  Not all of these were my tracks, and I knew that people were entering the property to do the same.  It was a really beautiful spot, and many hours had been spent winding the sound of the bike engine, and unwinding the stress of my body’s engine.

If you took the side to the left of the “Y”, eventually you came to a cute little cabin in an opening on the left side of the road.  I never locked the door, as neighbour kids were prone to break in anyway. 

Inside I had an old metal frame bed, and a fairly good mattress.  Also a wood stove, and a table, a few chairs, some pots and pans, matches, firewood, etc.  All you would need for a night away, except for your bedding, food, drinks and personal items.

If you continued past the cabin, the trail would narrow, as trees and brush had been growing in over the road and the vehicle path itself was pretty much growing in with grass.  It was not a problem for a motorbike in anyway.   15 minutes through beautiful back woods country there was a small lake that no one had access to outside of my trail.  I spent many hours around that lake just watching, thinking, taking time out to myself.  It was not a lake I ever took a boat into yet, as the shore was so soft and full of weeds, grass and brush, but perfect to find a moose grazing in, which I had observed on one occasion the previous summer.  It would be hard to even get a boat from solid ground to clear water until I did some cutting away.

If you circled up along the lake to the left, you followed a trail that went up a steep hill, and once on top, each side dropped down sharply.  One side towards the road, the other towards the lake.  I would take the bike up there and in one small spot you could look around a large section of the property.  As the trail continued, it ended up back on the original road, just a little short of the cabin.



I was on one of my de-stressing rides.  I took the right turn at the “Y” first and tore a few layers of sand from the side of the hills.  I jumped off the bike and looked into the collection of left over rain water.  There were tadpoles galore, with all different advancements.  Some were still undeveloped, some had legs starting, some with 4 limbs protruding and the tail shortening.  It was funny to try and catch them and look at them closer.



Back on the bike I wound it out as fast as I could as I headed back towards the road, so I could go further up into the property.  I never really expected anyone there, because it was supposed to be private, and my property alone.  And other than catching the neighbour kids in the pit on their bikes or dune buggy a few times, it was really not trespassed on, so I thought.



I flew past the cabin at a pretty high speed, but just before I was about to go into the denser part of the trail something to my left sparkled and caught my eye.  I looked back, and noticed a small car parked behind the cabin, out of sight if you turned around at the cabin, but not quite out of sight if you went past.  I decided to keep going, so that they wouldn’t think I noticed anything.



I wound the engine loud, so that they could hear that I was long gone down the trail, and they would realize they would hear me if I came back, so maybe they would leave before that. 

I took the bike to the lake and up onto the ridge.  I rolled quietly along the top, so that the engine could not be heard.  When I got a little closer to the cabin I shut the bike down and parked it.  I decided to walk the rest of the way and see who dared to come onto my property past my signs and through the gate.

I was circling up behind the cabin and was about 50 feet away on the ridge, but it had come down a lot lower to ground level by this point.  I sat there for a minute, and just listened.  I could hear a noise, but I wasn’t quite sure what it was.  Was someone hammering something in my cabin?  Was someone wrecking it?  Were they trying to chip some wood off the logs?  I couldn’t quite make out what it was, but maybe because I was too far.  I slowly slid down the hill in the brush, while still remaining low on my heels as they slid down.  I got about 20 feet closer.  The sound was clearer, but I still couldn’t make out what it was from, or what these people were doing inside my cabin.  It was almost beginning to sound like slapping of some sort.  But I pushed that out of my head, because why would anyone be slapping someone way out here?  I listened hard.  There was nothing else I could come to conclusions with that type of sound.  I had to get closer.

I was about 15 feet away from the cabin now, just inside the brush line, still out of sight pretty much.  They would actually have to stand on the bed and look out the small window just above it, in the back of the cabin to see me.  It WAS slapping.  Why the heck would anyone be out here slapping???  So many scenarios went through my mind.  I didn’t even know if it was one person or more.  I knew the car was small enough that not more than 4 people could be in there at the most.   Then I could hear a voice.  I stayed put and just listened.  I could decipher it was a woman’s voice.  Not quite words, but was definitely the voice of a lady.  I tried to hear what was being said, but it was just normal talk, so it wouldn’t penetrate through the walls.  As I listened, I finally heard the voice of a man.  “I’m so sorry hun.  I really didn’t mean to.  I just wasn’t thinking at the time.” 



What the??  I just couldn’t figure out what was going on.  I get the whole apologizing thing, but why the slapping?  And if he was the one being sorry, then it wasn’t him slapping her I would assume.  That actually gave me a sense of relief, because I never had respect for a man who could hit a woman.  But what was she doing?  Slapping her hand?  Slapping his face?  His leg?  It wasn’t the sound of a slap on the table or the chair or anything, it was definitely the sound of skin on skin.  I was curious, so I had to slowly stand up and ever so carefully walk directly up behind the cabin in hopes of not making one piece of dead stick snap or rock get kicked. 

I was listening about a foot behind the cabin exterior wall.  “You really disappointed me this afternoon Jake.”  Slap.  Slap.  Slap.  “And I don’t know where you ever thought that doing that in front of everyone was something acceptable”  Slap.  Slap.  Slap.  “And it didn’t just embarrass me, I seen the others looking at you wondering why you would do that.”  Slap.  Slap.  Slap.  SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. 



I wondered if this was the Jake who lived up on the next side road.  I hadn’t really met him yet.



“But hunny, I didn’t mean to.  It just happened all wrong.”  SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP.

“There is no excuse to have even attempted it, never mind in case it turned out wrong!!”  

SLAP.  SLAP. SLAP. SLAP.  “Owww.  But it was all done in innocence….”  SLAP!!!!!!  “…..it was just to get Brent back for what he did to me last week.”   SLAP!!!! SLAP!!!!  SLAP!!!!  SLAP!!!!! 

“Oh, and you think that retaliation is the way to get him back?  And then what?  He will have to out do you?  When will it stop???”   SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  “I’ll tell you when!!!  Right now!!!!  This is the end of it!!!”  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  “The way you scared Kathy was beyond what she needs!!!”   SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.

“But I didn’t mean for Kathy to find it!” 

“Look at me!  You didn’t mean for HER to find it, but odds are it might not have been Brent considering it was their place and both had access to the outdoor freezer!!!  You actually made her black out!!  And you embarrassed me so bad in front of everyone!!!”  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  “Everyone knew it was something YOU did, whatever was in that freezer!”  SLAP!!!!!  SLAP!!!!!  SLAP!!!!!  SLAP!!!!!



The sounds of those slaps were so loud!!!!!  Could she actually be spanking this guy??  No way!!!  That doesn’t really happen!!!???  But, what else could it be??  I can’t fit any other scenario into what might be going on.  I HAD to find out!!!  But how?????   I listened again for awhile.

“But Darla, hunny, I had told Brent to go and get the ice I brought, from the freezer, not Kathy!”  SLAP!!!  SLAP!!!  “So, really, it’s her fault….”  SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!!  SMACK!!!!  SMACK!!!!



It was Jake.  Jake and Darla!  Oh my goodness!!!  I couldn’t believe this was one of my neighbours!  I didn’t recognize the car, but they probably borrowed someone else’s who was easier accessible.



“How DARE you blame her!!!!  She has nothing to do with this, and yet she was the victim!!!” 

The slapping never stopped.  It just continued on, and when he found a moment to catch his breath, he would try and explain.  “Darla, owww, Darla.  Listen.  It was just innocent.”  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.

“Listen, please, listen hunny.  Owww” 

She never stopped, but he continued to try to explain.

“Darla, it was just an old manikin from the shed at work.”  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  “Brent knew it was there, and that’s why when I put the pieces in the garbage bags…..”  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  “….Owwww….. hunny, please listen!  When I put the pieces in the garbage bags, and into Brents freezer, I knew it wouldn’t….”   SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! SMACK!!!   “….freak him out, because he would touch it and know right away pretty much!!”  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! 



“But what happened?”  she asked without stopping.  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! 

“Well, I asked Brent to go get the ice.”  SMACK!!! SMACK!!! SMACK!!!.



I HAD to see what was going on!!!!  I couldn’t handle it any longer.  Just then I remembered I had my phone in my pocket!!  I immediately shut off the ringer.  Thank goodness no one called in the last half hour!!!   Hey!!!  I can sneak a peek through the window by holding my phone up!!!  Awesome!!! 

Hmmmm.  Maybe I don’t want to see what is going on inside my cabin!!  Ahhhh, yeah, I gotta now!!!

I put the phone on video, and lifted it ever so carefully above my head.  Darn it!!  I was about a foot too short of the window!!  Should I stand on something?  I looked around me, carefully, quietly.  But other than a small log, that would only make me fall if I tried, there was nothing solid enough to stand on. 

I decided to sneak around to my right, as there was a window a lot lower down on the wall on the cabins side.  One I could reach, but not quite see in from ground level.  I turned the video back on, and ever so slowly slid it up close to the window frame, just barely getting the lens into the window.  I couldn’t make out what was being recorded, but the cabin was one room and small, so odds are, they would be in line of view somewhere.  So I just let it record and listened.  The smacking never ceased.



“Don’t even dare tell me in any way, shape or form it was Kathy’s fault for going to grab it for him!!”

SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! 

“Well, no.  I guess it wasn’t her fault, really.”   SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! 

The sound was even louder!!! “Okay, okay.  Owwwww.  It wasn’t her fault at all.  It was mine!”  SMACK!!! SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! SMACK!!! SMACK!!!  “I should never had done it in the first place.  Not because I was afraid of Brent finding it, but…”   SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! SMACK!!!  “….because there was just a slight chance someone else, owwwww, would have!”   SLAP!!!  SLAP!!! SLAP!!!  SLAP!!!!

“Right!!!  And that IS what happened!!!  How DARE you even chance that!!!  REALLY??  Wrap a manikin in garbage bags?  And leave it in the freezer on a hot day when you know someone would need to go and get ice or something?  I can’t believe you even considered that funny for one minute!!!”  SMACK!!! SMACK!!! SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  “I couldn’t even wait until the kids went to bed to deal with you for this!!!!   Thank goodness we had access to this cabin!!!  I really don’t know what I would have done outside of that!!!”  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! SMACK!!!! 

“Look at me!!!  When we get back to Brent’s place to get the kids, you had better go straight to Kathy and apologize!!  You should even get on your knees and beg that she forgive you for this one, because I wouldn’t doubt she has second thoughts of you being even NEAR her property, ever, in case you pull something like this stupid prank again!!!” 

“Okay, okay.  I will!!  I promise.  I’m sorry hun!!”



The smacking started again, but I thought I had better sneak away before they ended whatever was going on.  I turned off the video, slowly walked around to the back of the cabin.  As I did, I heard her say, “Now, get up!  Get dressed.  And let’s get back to that party immediately.”



I managed my way up into the brush, and sat down on the little ridge again, just behind the cabin.  Within minutes, I seen Darla come out and get into the car.  She started it and backed it out, and stopped in front of the cabin.  I guess Jake came out shortly after, as I heard the cabin door shut, the car door shut, and watched them speed away.

I couldn’t wait a minute more to look at what my phone captured!!!  I clicked on the last video.

Oh my goodness.  Darla’s right shoulder was barely turned away from me.  Just enough her eye wouldn’t catch my movement.  She was sitting on one of the kitchen chairs.  And what I just couldn’t believe was happening, actually DID happen!!!  There was tough Jake, with his jeans around his ankles and his backside in the air sticking out past her right side!!!!  

I never knew my cabin seen so much!!!  And it made me realize, it’s a little haven for more than me!!!  And because of that, unless someone decides to trash it, I will leave the door unlocked!!!

I shook my head, ran down the ridge towards my bike and jumped on it, while laughing my head off. 

One, because I couldn’t believe Jake was getting a bare bottom spanking, from his WIFE!!  Hahaha

Second, because I got it on VIDEO!!!  Oh my, do I dare tell anyone??!!!

And third, because he actually put a manikin in the freezer!!!!

I popped the bike into gear.

And as I was about to speed off, I told myself, “I will have to remember that trick!!!”


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘A Night to Remember’ : Robin’s ‘What the Camera Saw’ story entry. Enjoy!

 In ‘A Night to Remember’, another great entry to January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’, Robin finds out what happens to naughty boys who use foul language. Enjoy!

–  Dana



 A night to remember.
Robinotk

It was 3pm in the afternoon on a Saturday. It doesn’t seem important
unless you happen to be me, and the place where you had to be was 30 miles away and you had to be there by 4 or suffer the consequences. It is never good to keep the person who is in charge of you waiting.

It seems time always slows down on nights there was to be a play party. Seconds turn to minutes and minutes to hours. Finally the time had come to leave and I bolted for the door.

Everything was on schedule and I pulled into the drive a few minutes early. Hopped out of the car and into the shower. The Mistress of the house was just finishing up getting ready which ment I had a bout half hour to be ready to walk out the door.

As we arrived I was carrying in the usual bags that went with us when we played at a public party. I noticed something that I had never seen before. It was a extra bag. I quickly flipped through all the stuff I knew she had in her house but I have never seen this particular bag before. My mind was full of questions.

The place was called the Reformatory and it was an anything goes party and before long the party was in full swing. The familiar sounds of heavy wooden objects landing on soft tender bottoms and the sequels that followed were everywhere.

Soon I heard that familiar voice in my ear that simply said follow me. She led me to a bench and then tied me to it.

  She called for her female slave to bring her the new bag.  As she did a crowd started to gather, as they always did when she started to play. From the bag she produced a video camera. A mix of horror and strange excitement ran through my mind.  Then I heard her utter the words that sent chills through my body.  If anyone wants to record this please feel free.

Soon I saw camera phone after camera phone come out. People jockeying for position like horses on a track, trying to get the best angle possible.

I soon forgot about all the cameras and the video recording equipment as the first hit landed. It felt as tho a thousand bees had decided to land all at the same in the same 4 inches of my bare bottom. Stroke after stroke landed until the bees had stopped stinging and they were replaced by a very deep thud. My mind reared and several words that were not common place slipped out of my mouth.

I heard a gasp as everything seem to come to a halt. SHE grabbed the back of my hair and lifted my head.  “What was that Mr Potty Mouth”  she said as she lifted her eyebrow. “ I know how to fix people who use that kind of language in a ladies presence” she  said.

Soon something was shoved in my mouth and duct tape was placed over top. To hold it in.  Then it happened. Again. “Wham”  It felt as tho a semi truck had ran into my backside. Blow after blow it hit.  Rocking the horse with me on it with every swing.  The hits seem to match the rhythm of the song that was playing at the time.  Until it all mixed into one moment in time where nothing else mattered except me and her. That one moment that seems to last forever. 

A new yet familiar was now running across my bruised and welted bottom  it was a light touch, a soft caress that was the signal that it was all over.

As I fell into relaxation in her arms. I remember seeing someone walk over to the video camera and press the one thing that ment it was over. The OFF button.

The End
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Reformatory’ : Final Chapter


Readers,

Here is the tenth and final chapter of ‘The Reformatory’. My thanks to Annika and Lyndsy, who were kind enough to share their time and creativity with me through this story, and for letting me share it with you. I hope you’ve all enjoyed it as much as I have.

–  Dana



The REFORMATORY

Part 10


Lyndsy and I had been living at the reformatory for quite some time now. Not quite as long as Lori and Kevin, but long enough to feel very much at home.  We weren’t that nervous anymore about getting into trouble, and after Lyndsy’s confrontation with Ms. Kane a lot had changed.  Even though it seemed impossible for Lyndsy and I to connect even more, that was what happened.  She allowed me to see into her walls of protection and I met a person with a lot of life experience and a lot of heart and spirit.  I felt safe with her, and felt I could show her all of my sides, the pretty ones and the not so pretty ones.   With that, because of my comfort, it also had me pushing her and teasing her, which she would categorize as bratting.  
Anyways, we were both enjoying Ms. Kanes southern accent that came through, and Lyndsy was extremely good at imitating her.  So whenever Lyndsy thought I was being a brat towards her she would say something like, “I will teach you to respect me and the rules of my house young lady!  Do you understand?” I would of course laugh at that, so she would continue, “Quit laughing!  This is not supposed to be funny!  You will end up with a red bottom and corner time!  Yeah, that’s right!  In the corner too.” 
We never risked to imitate Ms. Kane if there was a chance she was anywhere near us, but we were definitely guilty of giggling every time Ms. Kane pronounced some word with a soft “A” that would come out like an “O” like ont or onty instead of aunt or aunty.   And then there was this friend of hers whose name was Annika, and she called her Onnika.  Sometimes she got it right, like in apple, but still, we had to laugh when she said things in her style.
Lyndsy and I had a week where we were responsible for the kitchen.  As usual we did our chores, but we also fooled around a lot.  This time I was the one washing the dishes and Lyndsy dried them so at one point I couldn’t resist throwing a splash of water at her.  Lyndsy put on a firm look, put her hands on her hips, and used her Kane voice saying  “Really? I don’t understand why you behave like that.  But you know what?  I have the perfect ‘onniidote’ for you missy!” and with that she flicked the towel at me, nearly stinging my leg.
We hadn’t noticed that anyone was in the kitchen with us until Ms. Kane suddenly stood next to Lyndsy.  She placed her plate on the counter and I was struggling not to fall to the floor laughing out loud.  Lyndsy however stayed very cool and just said, “Well! It’s about time!  We were almost done here!” 
I turned my head slowly towards Ms. Kane to see her reaction to that, and was very relieved when I saw her just shaking her head and heard her say on her way out of the kitchen, “Silly girls”.   
We looked at each other and started laughing again. “Do you think she heard what you said?” I asked Lyndsy.   “If she heard anything, it wouldn’t have registered anyway, because we said it the way she would, and, I can’t imagine she would have any problems with me smacking YOU!”  Once again she tried to flick the towel at me, but I was just too fast for her. 
This was actually a thing I had relied on for many years, that I was simply too fast to get caught, at least when we talk about the playful trouble I would get myself into.  I would even tell people that I didn’t care if they threatened me with something, because they would have to catch me first.  But I guess one time has to be the first, or maybe the reason why I got caught was because I was laughing so hard and all my energy was sucked up by that!
One morning I woke up and just had a feeling of brat trying to explode out of me immediately.  Lyndsy, who was still not a morning person was sound asleep.  I looked at her, and I couldn’t stop the bratty side from growing and just had to do something to satisfy it.  It was Saturday, I didn’t have to rush off for work, and I could just feel it….I was looking for trouble….
I quietly sneaked out of bed, got dressed and found the little water gun I had.  I filled it up with cold water, and slid back into bed again.  I looked at Lyndsy and aimed at her.  It hit her right on the cheek she had turned up, and I flipped over as fast as I could to pretend I was still sleeping.  I could hear her start to move and shortly after, “What the…?”  I was trying to control my laughter, but I’m sure the covers were moving, and then Lyndsy says, “Amy did you…”  I jumped out of bed, aimed precisely and shot at her with more water then ran out of our room down the stairs, shooting back towards her as I went.  I was actually surprised how fast she was and she did catch me when we got outside of the house.  It seemed without even effort, she got me down on the ground and sat on me.
“Oh man, you little brat, you are in such DEEP trouble!!  You will wish it was Ms. Kane who was dealing with you and NOT me at the moment!!”  I was laughing so hard I couldn’t get a word out.  Lucky for me we were interrupted by Ms. Kane who had heard the thundering of us running down the steps and out the door. 
“What in the world are you two doing?”  she questioned.  Lyndsy was still looking at me and tried to keep her serious look, and I just looked back at her with the biggest grin on my face.
“Nothing Ms. Kane. I am just teaching Miss Amy here to respect the importance of sleep!” Lyndsy answered her.  “Okay.  And which one of you decided water all over the house was a good idea?”  With that, just as easily as she had dropped me to the ground, Lyndsy pulled me up and dragged me over to Ms. Kane.  “Here you go.  You can deal with her first. I will take care of her later!” and with that she let go of my arm, swished her hands back and forth over each other as if to brush off dirt, passed Ms. Kane and went inside. 
I smiled at Ms. Kane and she did smile back at me, so I figured she was okay with it all. I had no problems with suggesting, “Its okay.  You don’t have to spank for this.  I will clean the mess up, and it is just water ma’am.”   Ms. Kane lifted her eyebrows looked a bit more serious and said, “Oh, so you think YOU decide when I should spank you or not?” 
I kept smiling at her, like I said this was just one of those days, so my response was, “Come on! Really?  A little water?  I don’t think so.”   And that is something you just do not say to someone like Ms. Kane.  Before I knew it I was back down on the ground having her spanking me right there in front of the house.  I was still laughing but mostly because of the whole situation.  I have never been thrown that easily to the ground never mind twice that morning!  After a few minutes she stopped, leaned over me and whispered in my ears, “You will go inside the house and clean that mess up and remember I never need a GOOD reason to spank you, I just need A reason. Now get up and behave, we have an audience!” 
I got up on my knees and looked around to see what she meant by audience, and she was right.  There next to our mailbox stood this young man who looked quite shocked.  Ms. Kane was already on her way inside, so I got up on my feet, and walked over to him.
“What’s wrong? Have you never seen someone getting spanked before?” I smiled at him, to try getting him to relax.   He looked at me then towards the front door.  I turned and looked in the same direction, but Ms. Kane was already inside.  “You should see what she does to me when I don’t do things on time!!  So remember, never to be late with that newspaper!”  I reached my hand towards him, requesting the newspaper which he still held on to, like he was frozen in time. 
“Hey paperboy, I’m fine.  It was all fun for me.  I could barely feel it!” He looked even more scared now and I just started laughing. “I’m sorry but you should really see yourself right now!”  He finally got the courage to speak and questioned, “Does she do that to everyone here?”  I was thinking for about 10 seconds then replied, “Oh yes!!  To any who misbehave and enter onto her property.”  We both looked down and he was standing on her sidewalk.  He jumped backwards and even apologized to me.  “No worries dude! Have a nice day!”  I had to giggle, and with that I turned around and went inside. 
Lyndsy caught my eye as I walked in, as she was sitting a few steps down from the top of the stairs.  She was all dressed now, and just looked down at me with a look that clearly stated, ‘I will get you when you least expect it!’ 
I just smiled and kept going towards the kitchen and got a towel.  I removed all the water splashes I could find and was still laughing because it was still all so funny to me.  When I got up the steps near Lyndsy she said with a big smirk on her face, “I hope she spanked you good baby girl!”  I looked at Ms. Kane who was standing just a few steps behind Lyndsy and said, “Oh yes!  I have never been spanked like that!  And I really learned a lesson.  Wouldn’t you agree Ms. Kane?”   Ms. Kane passed by Lyndsy, who was still just sitting there on the stairs very cool, even though she only realized Ms. Kane was there when I mentioned her.   “My sweet little Amy, what makes you think I’m done with you?” and with that said she moved on down the stairs. 
Lyndsy couldn’t resist commenting on that “Yes sweet little Amy, and you don’t only have her to worry about!”   “Ohhh I’m soooo scared!  Can’t you tell?” Lyndsy just shook her head. “What am I going to do with you?  I really thought I had taught you better than this! Maybe we should start with a nice little talk!  Get over my lap!!”   I burst out laughing, because Lyndsy was really good at mimicking lines we had heard Ms. Kane use during our stay in the reformatory.  Of course, odds were Lyndsy would never do anything to me, so I just passed her on the stairs to clean up the rest of the water spots that went all the way to our room. 
During breakfast Ms. Kane told us that a new resident would be moving in.  A new girl.  I couldn’t help but make a comment on that, “Are you still surprised that it isn’t the boys who are moving in??”  Kevin followed up with, “Yes, Ms. Kane. I have told you so often, that I am not misbehaved, I am misunderstood! It’s the girls who are really the bad ones!” 
“Oh, that’s what you think?  I think you have had a fair share of misbehavior since you have come here.  And Amy, nothing surprises me more than when you two moved in and got together!  Lori here, she seems to have learned, a little bit anyway, but the two of you just seem to let that brat out a little too often!”  I started to laugh out loud again!  Like I said, I woke up out of sorts a bit, not prepared to out think or analyze things like usual, so I would just react to what I found funny.   Ms. Kane wasn’t impressed, and I seen it by the way she was looking at me so seriously.  It took all I had to keep my laughter buried and just let a smile out to her.
 “Anyways” Ms. Kane continued, “This new girl will be moving in on Monday, and I do expect every one of you to welcome her, AND be good role models.  And by good, I don’t mean to teach her how to brat!”  “Don’t worry about that Ms. Kane.  We will probably just encourage her to be herself here.” And with that, I started to laugh again.  Lyndsy smiled at me and then whispered, “Baby girl, what kind of tombstone would you like on that grave of yours?” 
“Amy, honey, look at me.” I switched from looking at Lyndsy to look at Ms. Kane. “You just earned the privilege of cleaning up after breakfast, alone, and I would highly recommend you think about what you are asking for, because you might end up receiving even more of it!” 
Lyndsy who obviously still thought I should be worried about both her and Ms. Kane, and also probably thought I deserved some kind of punishment for waking her up with my water idea, poked me in the ribs and suggested, “Go ahead ask her.  You know you want to.  Don’t be afraid.”   She smiled at me and had that daring look in her eyes, and all I wanted to do was hug her for being so awesome. 
I turned to look at Ms. Kane and spoke, “Ms. Kane, can I listen to music while I clean up this place?”  “Yes!  Please let her listen to some music.  Especially that song that lyrics a strong metal.  Something that starts with a ‘T’ I believe it is?”  Lyndsy was really trying to push it. 
“Okay Amy, you can listen to music, but I will choose what you can listen to!  And Lyndsy, drop it, Amy is old enough to know the direction into which she is heading!”  I sneered at Lyndsy, “Yeah Lyndsy! Don’t push it!”  Lyndsy just looked at me with a ‘whatever’ look and handed me her plate,  “Here darlin’.  You better get started.”  And with that she left the dining room. 
I got up and started to collect the other dirty dishes.  Ms. Kane also got up and went into her office, returning shortly after.   Within a few seconds, I heard a song start to play, “I like big butts, and cannot lie, you other brothers can’t deny….”  She looked at me with a big smile and said, “Have fun while you mix-a-lot!”  A very devious laugh faded as she left the kitchen.
I actually didn’t mind that song at all!  It had a good beat for working.  Then I realized, she had set the repeat button, and it was playing over and over and over again!  When it started to play for the fourth time I regretted asking for music, so I sneaked over to the CD player and pulled the power cord out of the back of it.  The silence actually made me nervous, so I hurried back into the kitchen to make like nothing happened.
I noticed Ms. Kane return and head to the CD player.  She looked at it, then at me.  I just shrugged with a, ‘I have no idea what just happened’ look.  She looked at it again, then reached behind it and grabbed hold of the cord as she unplugged it from the wall.  She took it and started to fold it.  I had nowhere to run, it would be useless to run upstairs, it was a dead end, and to leave the house, I would have to go by her, and even if I was to escape, she probably wouldn’t forget about this, so I would have to face her at some point.
But just like I enjoy playing games, so does she!  She just folded the cord and slowly went back to her office, leaving me there in the kitchen with my mind racing around every idea wondering what she was planning!  I hurried to finish up in the kitchen and ran upstairs.   
Lyndsy had left the house the moment she handed me her plate, so I was in our room alone and couldn’t stop thinking about that cord! I really hoped that it was just a joke Ms. Kane was pulling, and tried to convince myself that all would be fine.  I changed my thoughts, so instead I was thinking about the paperboy, and wondered if he would ever return!!  I started to laugh about an idea that came to mind, which was to switch the sign that said “BEWARE OF DOG” to “BEWARE OF KANE”, realizing that would be just as effective! 
Lyndsy returned to our room and looked with anticipation towards me, “So, I hope you got a spanking while I was gone!”  ”Who me?” I asked, “Lyndsy, You should know I don’t deserve anything like that!”   She had a quick reply,  ”Ha!  You wish!  Remember she is not done with you yet!”  And thanks to that remark, I started to think of that damn power cord again. 
“Amy, lets drop the way you blasted me with water today.  I’m not angry about it, and I can’t even pretend that I am, so lets go down to the basement and do something!!  I knew Lyndsy, and also knew from the beginning she wasn’t angry at me, but I was also fully aware that she would still wait for the perfect moment to get me back!   “Fine with me!!  How about playing some Wii?” 
We went downstairs and played for hours.  Every time I was in the playroom, a stuffed toy animal would catch my eye way up on a shelf, and I always wondered how it might be special to Ms. Kane.  Maybe it was even something she grew up with.  I never really dared to take it down, because it might have some emotional value to Ms. Kane.  
“Lyndsy? Have you never wondered about that stuffed wolf over there??”  “All the time!”  She leaned over to me, and whispered “I think it’s some kind of camera!”  Of course!  That made perfect sense!  A way for Ms. Kane to know what was going on around the house.  And probably why she knew what the four of us were talking about that evening she spanked us all. 
With that consideration, I couldn’t resist taking a closer look.  I went over pulled it down from its place and looked it over.  I started to laugh and said, “Are you sure this isn’t just Ms. Kane’s teddy while she grew up?  His name is Wolfie!  Haha.   And I can’t feel a camera inside of it.”
Lyndsy sighed and replied, “Amy, look up at the shelf again” I did and sure enough, there was a little camera which Wolfie had been hiding by laying on it.  I backed up a couple steps and started to wave at it.  We were busted anyway, so why not be nice and greet the viewer?  I hugged Wolfie and placed him on the couch looking straight in the direction of the camera.  Lyndsy had turned off the Wii and the TV and we both rushed from the basement to the main floor, pretty much laughing all the way up.  When we got upstairs, guess who was standing there leaning up against the wall with her arms crossed?  “You two, get in there.”  She never even looked at us.  She just pointed her finger in the direction of her office. 
———
So there we stood in her office, again.  I was intensely looking around the room to see if I could see that power cord anywhere, and even though I couldn’t spot it, I didn’t feel safe just yet.  And, as it turned out, I had absolutely no reason to feel safe. 
Ms. Kane came into her office as well and stopped right in front of me.  Her whole body language was telling me to face her and at least try to restrain myself.  She continued to look at me when she started to speak, “Lyndsy you seem to have a lot of fun with imitating me, so why don’t you tell Amy here what will happen next?” 
“Oh well….I….noooo….I am pretty sure you already have made up your mind about Amy, ma’am I don’t want to make any suggestions.” she stuttered out.  “Why not?  Don’t you have enough courage to share your abilities when I stand next to you?”   Lyndsy started to ramble on, “Okaaay…. Lets have some honesty here.  We all know it won’t hurt your feelings to spank Amy again today, and Amy does realize it is necessary.  She will even remember to count for you, and really, this is just between you and her.  Soooo. maybe I should just leave the two of you alone!” 
This restraining myself wasn’t working anymore. I just had to let it out and laugh, and Ms. Kane knew that was going to happen.  So she grabbed my arm dragged me over to her desk and stood me to the right side of it.  “Hands on my desk Miss Gigglehead, and stick your backside out!  And you Lyndsy, for once you are actually right!  This IS between me and Amy, but you will watch this time!  And if you EVER imitate me again, you will receive the same punishment you are going to observe in a few seconds!” 
I raised my finger in the air to show that I had something to say.  “Yes?  Do you have a question?”  ”Umm”, I hesitated, but continued, “No warm up??”  ”You already had your warm up on the lawn today Missy!  Now, open the drawer on your right side and hand me what you find in there!” 
You probably know what my fingers were touching in that drawer, and I tried my best to search for something like a piece of paper, or eraser or something, but as usual, Ms. Kane knew how my brain was working, so there was nothing else in the drawer other than the power cord!  I had no choice but to pull it out and hand it to her.
She kneeled next to me, so I could see her seriousness, “I told you I wasn’t finished with you, and warned you to think about what you were asking for.  And to be honest, I don’t think you have been thinking at all today!  Wolfie downstairs —-  STOP smiling Amy —- Wolfie downstairs is NOT for you to touch and the camera is a necessary device I need to help me be aware of any issues in this place.”
She stood up and went behind me.  The first five swings with the folded cord were delivered while I still wore my pants, so this “no warm up” thing wasn’t entirely true.  She unbuttoned my pants and pulled them down, placing another 5 swings smartly with the cord.  Once again I wished I had never asked her for permission to listen to music.  My panties were the next to go down.  “Ohh, my dear girl.  This cord certainly will leave some marks on you!” 
My fingers were strumming nervously on the desk, from my pinkies to my pointers, over and over again, and every time the cord landed across my bottom, my fingers froze in the moment.  That cord was just plain evil!! I had NO IDEA how many lashes she gave me with that stupid thing!!  Big mistake!  “So Amy, how many was that?” Ms. Kane asked.  ”Umm… What??  You didn’t ask me to count!” I turned my head and looked at Lyndsy and she just looked apologetic at me and moved her lips.  I think she was trying to tell me how many it was, but I couldn’t read them for sure. 
Ms. Kane was kneeling next to me again. “Oh my.  You didn’t count?”  She gently shook her head and opened the drawer, put the cord back, looked at me again and then said. “I don’t believe in breaking the skin on anyone, but I will start over.  And I do recommend that you count this time!” 
She walked around me, took my right hand, sat down on her chair, and guided me over her lap.  Then she started to spank me with her bare hand.  I made sure to count, even though it was really hard to focus.  My bottom was so sore after that cord, that every smack with her palm felt incredibly painful.  When I got to 20 she stopped and asked me how many. “20” I said quickly, as she was rubbing my bottom. 
And then she spoke, “So Lyndsy, do you have any thoughts at the moment??”  “Hmmh.  Well, yes, I was just thinking about what a smart man once said, ‘There’s a kid hiding inside all of us and it only takes one person who knows just what buttoms to push to make it come out’ – I like that quote.
I hoped Ms. Kane was done with the spanking, and so I started to relax.  “True, I like that quote too.  And I will be ever so kind as to take care of that kid!”, and she started to spank me again.  I counted another 20, she asked me how many, I answered correct, and she said, “Okay, you can get up now Amy.”   I got up and really tried to hide my face by focusing on getting my bottom covered up.  I knew I would start to either giggle or outright laugh if I looked at Ms. Kane, or for that matter, Lyndsy.
“Okay, that camera downstairs is a secret that you two are going to keep!  You do not want to find out the consequences if you tell anyone about it!”  I spoke up hesitantly, “Umm, may I say something??”, as I continued to try to restrain myself.  “Yes Amy, you may,” Ms. Kane answered.  “Maybe you should replace Wolfie with a picture of you?  You know, it will be like telling everyone that you are watching?!”  Lyndsy started to laugh out loud now.
 “Amy, go to the drawer and get that power cord please.”  I looked at Ms. Kane to try figure out if she was being serious.  “Amy, I do not want to repeat myself!”   So I walked over to her desk and got it.  I just stayed there because after all she didn’t say I should return with it.  After a few seconds of silence she turned and looked at me, “What are you doing?”  “Umm, I’m just standing here with the cord?” I replied.  “Well get over here, Silly!”  Lyndsy started to laugh again and caught Ms. Kanes attention, which made it easier for me to start to walk towards her.  I held the cord up for her, but she didn’t take it. 
“A picture of me, you say…hmm…I might even consider that.  But you seemed to find it a rather funny idea.  And guess what?  I have a funny one too!”  She walked over to me, put her arm around my shoulders and advised me, “You just earned the privilege of cleaning up after dinner tonight.  All alone.  Oh, and you may listen to music if you like.  Just put that power cord back into the CD-player, and please try to keep out of trouble the rest of the evening, because really, it won’t hurt me a bit to spank you again.” 
And with that she let us go. 
Once again I stood in the kitchen all by myself, but not listening to any music.  I wasn’t paying any attention either, because suddenly someone grabbed me from behind, and before I realized it, I had sticky, sweet tasting goo all over my face, along with the crumbs of a cake blended in all over my face, and I was planted on the ground again!  Yes!!  The third time today!!  I could feel the continual washing of my face with what I found out was a perfect made cupcake. Lyndsy was cracking up, and very proud of herself. I did try to fight back, but it was useless.  I was taught a lesson again!
“Sharing is Caring, Amy, don’t you remember?  Oh, and I do care a lot about you!  So here, have a cupcake!”   When I squinted my eyes open, another cupcake was on its way to my face, but she was interrupted by Lori, who stood in the doorway and was disgusted with us.  “I cannot believe, what you two are doing to those cupcakes!  HOW DARE YOU!”
“You want some?” I asked while laughing, and then scraped some of it off my face and threw it at her.  She stepped aside and it almost looked as if this piece of molded cupcake flew in slow motion, only to hit Ms. Kane on her nice white shirt. 
“Ohhh crap!” I blurted, and instinct took over. Because Lyndsy was lying on the floor folded in pain from laughter, I was free, and started to crawl away, while trying to get on my feet to run.  I managed to get to the living room when I realized it was a bad decision.  I was cornered.  As I turned to leave the room again, Ms. Kane who was standing in the entrance.  I guess she had a tendency to be fast as well, because in her hand she had a wooden spatula.  She just fixated her eyes on me and I started to feel slightly nervous. 
“Lyndsy?” She said with a raised voice, probably because you could still hear Lyndsy laughing in the kitchen. “LYNDSY!!  Get in here, and on your way, you will get that power cord?”   Now I was more than slightly nervous, I WAS nervous!  The spatula and the power cord???  Lyndsy came into the living room with the cord.
“Lyndsy, do you remember, what I said about imitating me?”  Lyndsy started to stutter words again, ”Umm.  Well.  I…”  Ms. Kane was still looking directly at me. “Since you CARE so much about Amy, I think it’s only fair if you SHARE in Amy’s fate!  Both of you go over to that couch, turn around, expose your bare bottoms, and bend over!” 
We did as told and stood there waiting. Lyndsy looked over at me on her right, but quickly looked away again trying to withhold the laughter. Guess she thought I looked funny with all the cake still on my face.   Ms. Kane stepped in between us and stood with her back towards me. She started to spank Lyndsy first with her hand and I hoped she would do the same to me, hoping she would forget about the spatula.  After a few minutes she stepped away again. 
Now she stood to my right and spanked me with the wooden spatula.  Darn!  I was immediately struggling so hard to even stand on my feet, never mind holding my head up.  She paused momentarily and said,  “Amy, if you mess up my couch with that cake from your face, I promise you, that you will meet this spatula every single evening before bed is that clear?”   “Ohhh, yess ma’am.”  Ms, Kane started again with the spatula.  After a few minutes she stopped and stepped back in between us. 
Now it was Lyndsy’s turn to get a feel of the power cord, and I was able to catch my breath.  When Ms. Kane was through with Lyndsy, she left the living room with the cord, and we both remained bent over the couch wondering what she was planning next.
Lyndsy spoke in an undertone, “Amy, you spanko you!!  Why the cord??”  ”It was her idea not mine!  Did you remember to count?” I asked Lyndsy.  ”What?  NO!  Oh man!!”  She was quiet for about 15 seconds, and then I hear, “Hey, lets switch places and see if we can confuse the DK!”  I looked at her, shrugged my shoulders, and we did without saying another word.
When Ms. Kane returned she didn’t say anything about it either, she just put her shirt next to my left and gave me a wet cloth.  “Amy, wash your face, and you will make sure that the stain on my shirt will be invisible!”  ”Yes ma’am,” I replied.
She sat down on the coffee table and said, “Turn around and face me” We did, and she was looking at us with her serious eyes, to which we knew we were not done yet.  “It is time for me to make a bit of a drastic change.  You have both come a long way since you’ve moved in here, and I do not doubt for one second that you two really care about each other.  BUT, to the safety of your bottoms, I will be putting you both in separate rooms for now.”   She paused.  In the silence I looked over at Lyndsy and she looked at me. 
“It is not a punishment girls, it’s just the next step in your journey.”  My eyes got big, “Are you serious?” I asked her.  “Yes Amy, I am serious. I do believe this to be the best for you both. It doesn’t have to happen tonight, but after the maintenance spanking tomorrow, one of you will be moving to a different room.”
“Okay” I wanted to say, “are you nuts’, but I held back and said, “Are you really thinking of giving me a maintenance spanking after what I’ve already been through today?”   That made Lyndsy laugh out loud again.  I looked at her knowing I was still being a little more brave than usual.  But it didn’t stop me. “I mean, really, you should consider that we might literally scare this new girl if she sees we can’t sit on any chair when she comes Monday!” I smiled at Ms. Kane.  She sighed and replied, “Oh, be sure I will have you wanting to stand, but you will be seated AND ever so quietly!!”  She grinned, and then looked at me, “Amy sweetie, you should really go to bed now because tomorrow you will be regretting every spanking you needed today!” 
“Great!!  So what?  We could have pulled our pants up 20 minutes ago??” Lyndsy cut in as she started to pull them up.  Ms. Kane replied, “Lyndsy, stop.  Let’s send Amy off to bed, and then me and you can continue, okay my dear?”  she smiled at her, “I did promise you the same spanking Amy got in the office.  So let’s have a little talk over my lap.” Ms. Kane stood up and gently stroked my cheek.  I had managed to get most of the cake off.  ”Remember my shirt Missy.  Now go to bed!” 
On my way out Ms. Kane sat on the couch and slapped two times on her thigh, her usual little signal of command, and reached her hand out to Lyndsy to lead her over her lap. 
I went upstairs looked at my bottom in the mirror and understood why she wouldn’t spank me any further. 
I was dreading the maintenance spank, and when she had me lower my pants to look at my bottom, that was excruciating enough!!  No one could know, but she didn’t spank me that Sunday.  She just commanded me to SIT down and instead we talked. 
The new girl moved in like Ms. Kane had told us.  We met her during dinner and I was very surprised.  She didn’t exactly look like someone who would misbehave. She looked shy, observant and kind of distant. 
I looked around at the others, and then when looking at Ms. Kane, I suddenly understood.
I used to walk around in this world, thinking I was the only one who had weird thoughts about misbehaving, and the possible consequences of that.  Well, to be honest, that thinking  just made me feel misunderstood and very much alone.  I thought the world didn’t care about me, so why should I care about it or those who lived in it?
The problem with me wasn’t that I reacted in a strange way, the problem was I didn’t react at all.  I was inside my head instead of outside in the real world representing what and who I was.  I could not be complete before accepting that, and even though I am a grown up, a lot of my energy, power, curiosity and courage was generated from that little child inside of me.  With her I could handle anything.
This inner child of mine still jumped ridiculous when Ms. Kane was near, always aware what was going on and if there was an opportunity to tease, in a cute way of course!!  But the truth was I didn’t need Ms. Kane anymore in order to let this bratty playful side out.   She would be the one to spank me for it when she thought I deserved it, which I never did, just ask Lyndsy!  Okay……. I might have deserved some of it! 
I finally felt free for the first time in my life.  If I found myself in a situation I found funny, I wouldn’t use hours to analyze it before reacting, I would just react.  The hours of talking and bratting I spent with Lyndsy was the main cause of me feeling connected to the world again, and Ms. Kane was the one to knock down some of the walls both Lyndsy and I had around us.
So yes, Lyndsy was right when she said, that the reformatory might be a place to actually get the best out of us.   
This new girl, she would eventually get there too.  
Ms. Kane, well, ones like us can be a handful, and she might get tired at some point.
And Lyndsy, she will still try to be last in line, hoping Ms. Kane IS tired!

Written by Annika, aka Amy, and co-author Lyndsy……
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Doctor Hansen – more great F/M spanking fiction!


Here’s excellent proof that sexual harassment in the workplace will not be tolerated. I’m sure that ‘Doctor Hanson’ is very well-behaved after this encounter with his nurses.

–  Dana


Doctor Hanson
Doctor Hanson was a young new doctor at the hospital department I used to work. He was handsome, well-spoken but very flirtatious. Guess he had some of the same fantasies about nurses, like a lot of other men. As a nurse I can inform you, that we hate that. We don’t see our self as sex objects, especially not while we are working and trying to be taken serious. Doctor Hanson used more time on trying to be cute, complementing and sometimes saying creepy things like “you know how I like my women???” “No and I don’t care…” He wasn’t good with the patients, because he was more focused on the nurses. My colleague and I really felt harassed by him and went to our chief of nursing. She wanted us to deal with him, and it was up to us, what we thought was fit for him. She would support us no matter what.
So we sat down and talked back and forth, but nothing seemed to be right. A more experienced nurse overheard our conversation, and then said “have you two ever noticed that some of the doctors tend to avoid chairs??”….”ehh, noo???”….”Well some of us believe that a good spanking does a lot of good” she smiled and left. We looked at each other. “That’s a punishment I can relate to” I said…”And I have the first implement we could use” my colleague went over to our bookshelf and took a theory book out and threw it on the table. I couldn’t stop laughing when I read the title; Pain – A theoretical introduction both physiologically and psychologically. “Perfect”
We went to the kitchen to look for other implements we could use and found some different spoons, some made of plastic and some of wood. We took one of each with us.
So the hardback book and spoons was the implement we wanted to use on him. Now we just needed to get him some day. We placed our implements in the room we had chosen for his session and waited for the right day to come.
We didn’t have to wait that long. Lisa (my colleague) and I had prepared for rounds and were waiting for some doctor to show up. When Doctor Hanson stepped inside, she and I just smiled at each other. It was going to happen today.
“Oh it must be my lucky day to go rounds with the two most beautiful nurses around”…..We stood up smiled at him and replied “well yes this must be your lucky day dear…..we have something to show you in the next room”. We tried to send him flirtatious signals, so he would go with us. He blushed and looked surprised but did follow us.
Inside the room he stood close to the door, so I went slowly towards him, still smiling and looking him directly in his eyes. I kept eye contact and I think he believed I would kiss him instead I reached behind him locked the door, and stepped backwards.
“You know Doctor Hanson, you might think this is your lucky day, but in fact I think it’s ours” Lisa said. She reached her hand towards him, signalizing he should come closer. He smiled and said “Do we have time for this?” Lisa and I looked at each other and I replied “this is worth taking the time for”.
“Come put your hands on the table and bend slightly over”. He obeyed.
Lisa was the first to go spank him, so I went around the table, and went down to a level where I could look him straight into his eyes. I smiled at him, he smiled back, but got a quite different expression, when I said “you have been a very bad boy, Doctor Hanson, and we are going to give you a severe punishment” “You are flirtatious, disrespectful, annoying and cannot seem to concentrate doing your job taking care of the patients”…..”It is unacceptable in this department, and we hope you will change your attitude after we are done with you” “Otherwise we won’t hesitate to repeat this over and over again”
“The chief by the way agrees on this, so accept this and change so you can become the doctor we know you can be!” “Understood?”
I didn’t expect him to actually say yes, but he did. Maybe some of the more experienced doctors had been warning him about our department, I don’t know, but it surely did make it easier for us.
I looked at Lisa nodding at her, so she could start, when she felt like it. She loosened his uniform pants, and pulled them down. He and I were still looking at each other. He looked quite expectant and slightly nervous.
Lisa took the book in both hands. Took aim, and then smacked him. She let the book rest at his buttocks before she took aim again. His expression was priceless. He wasn’t smiling anymore; he looked choked about the pain the book had caused. He was breathing a bit faster, but stopped, when Lisa removed the book from his bottom taking another aim. SMACK. “Awww…” he moaned.
“Shhhh, we wouldn’t want your colleagues to notice how bad you have been or would we??”  
Lisa started to spank him faster now, and he could barely stand still. He was looking with pledging eyes at me, but I just shook my head and said “you can count right?”…..”We are two in this room who are very annoyed with you”
Lisa gave him 5 more after that. She put the book with the title upside on the table, so he could read it. He sighed and shook his head. I went over to get the spoons. I placed them on the table so he could see them, and then asked Lisa, which one she would like to use. She chose the plastic spoon so I took the wooden one. We stood on both sides of him. His bottom was red and warm. I gently stroked the one side of his bottom with the spoon, looked at Lisa who nodded back at me. I lifted my hand and slammed the spoon on his left buttock. Lisa participated by slamming the plastic spoon on his right buttock. We took turns like that for a few minutes then gave him a break. I sat on the table and looked at him.
“Do you really believe we like to be treated as if the only purpose with our work is to wait on you, and that we find it okay for you to be flirtatious?” “Do you even know anything about us, who we are, what we like, what we care about and which work skills we have?”
He just looked at me. I could see he was really thinking about it, but didn’t answer, so I answered for him “I guess no…mmh….well maybe from this day on, you will pay more attention”  
Lisa and I switched sides, so his buttocks would receive equal spankings with the plastic and wooden spoon.
As before we took turns on him. He wasn’t in control anymore. He was moaning and wiggling. He hadn’t said anything before he broke down on the table “please I am sorry, I promise to be the best doctor I can be, and I will never treat you or any other nurse disrespectful again, please stop”
The spoons had left some marks on his bottom and I didn’t doubt one second that he was honest. His eyes were shut and he looked exhausted. I looked at Lisa and without words we agreed, that this was enough. I went over to a sink got a cloth and soaked it in cold water. He twitched when I gently put the cloth on his bottom.
“Doctor… Lisa and I will wait next room for you….so come, when you are ready to go rounds”
He managed it through the rounds, not as smart and bold like he used too, but professionally.
It took some time for him to recover. He wasn’t exactly scared of us, but seemed nervous. He paid attention to us and other nurses, and was interested in who we were instead of what we were.
One time he and I were alone in the office, and I could see, that he wanted to ask me something, but too nervous to do so. So I asked him, if there was something he wanted to talk about.
“Well I was just wondering; you are married right?” I nodded. “Do you punish your husband when he misbehaves?”…..”I’m sorry I know this is out of line for me to ask you that”
I stood up went to the door, before opening I turned around and said “My husband doesn’t need to be corrected, I’m the one who is misbehaving back home” I smiled at him and left the office.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Spooky Spanking fiction!

Another excellent Spooky Spanking Story Contest entry. (Asterisks are my edits..)

–  Dana

My appointment was set for 7pm and I was running late. I knew that she was going to make me pay for that but I had been putting off seeing her because I was nervous. So many questions were running through my mind. What was it going to be like? How much trouble was  I really in? All that would soon be answered in just a few minutes. 

It was a Halloween night. The air was crisp and the moon was full. It had been so many years since I had seen a full moon on a Halloween night. It was setting the stage for what was to come. 
How did I let myself get talked into this. 
***

As I turned down on the country road at night I could tell I was almost there. The leaves were almost gone from the trees and the moon hit the branches just right. There was a light wind and it made the trees almost seem alive. I could almost imagine two Trick-orTreeters going down this same road just a few hours ago. Going from house to house. One dressed as a Ghost and the other one dressed as a Witch. They were holding their booty of candy from the night of begging. 

I looked at the odometer It must be just around the corner. I was almost there. My heart was racing now and I felt my hands going clammy. Maybe it was just the anticipation and it was not going to be really that bad. At least that is what I was telling myself but I knew I was secretly hoping for more. 

I pulled into the driveway of the old house. It had been many years since I had seen a house like this one. It had a gray slate roof. The sides where made of old stone  with a fireplace that had puffs of smoke coming out of the chimney. 

I parked my car and turned off the engine. My heart was pounding about a million miles a minute. I walked up to the door, there was a note that simply said  ring twice. I did and I waited a few seconds. I could hear the sound of high heels clicking across a bare floor and it seconds the door creeked open. 

In front of me was a very slender lady with short dark hair. She had a smile on her face but a fire in her eye.  She opened the door and took me to a parlor where she asked me to wait while she finished gathering up some things.  

When she left the room I could not help but notice a  mysterious old book lying on a table. 
The edges were ragged and torn. There was simply a note next to the book that simply said do not touch. I wandered away from the book wondering how much longer my host was going to take. 
I waited a few more minutes and curiosity got the better of me. I went back to the book looking at it and thinking how out of place it looked. I carefully picked up the corner and just as I did I felt a chill run through the air. My blood ran cold and I felt a firm hand on my ear. A voice simply said “ not only are you late but you can not seem to follow simple directions about touching other peoples things. 

My pants were stripped from me and before I knew what was happening I was lying across a couch my ass in the air and a very angry lady next to me holding a rubber paddle.  The words Do not touch echoed through my mind. Before I had time to dwell on it, I felt the first blow. Fire ripped from my behind and a gasp and a yelp excaped through my mouth. She simply said “Stop that, there will be no yelling.” each time the implment landed it was the same thing over and over. Fire that was so hot it felt like I was being branded. It ranged from the tops of my thighs to the top of my bottom. I tried to get away but each time I was met with a firm hand on my back holding me in place. 

Finally the blows subsided. My backside felt like a charred landscape after a forest fire. I felt a familiar tugging on my ear. She led me to a corner  and firmly planted my face against it. Stand there was the last thing she said. Next time don’t be late or it will be much worse for you. Through the tears a Yes Maam managed to escape through my dry throat. Then the heels clicked away from me and went off into the distance. 

The end. 

 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Another fun Spooky Spanking story!

You’ll enjoy this entry for the Spooky Spanking Story Contest. Thanks again to all the participants, this month and every day.

–  Dana

*****

She said that she was not going to conclude either of our punishment spankings until she felt we were truly sorry and committed to changing our bad behavior. We had both accepted her terms and she patiently explained that she would administered real spankings to our bare bottoms. Spankings that we both deserved. The spankings would appropriately fit our wrongdoings as she saw fit. She would decide what implements she used on us, the positions, and length of the spankings. We would address her as ma’am and tell the truth. These were her terms and I still couldn’t believe this was happening.

　
More than an hour ago my college room mate and I were making our way through the 33rd and 8th Ave side of Penn Station on our way to an exclusive Halloween party on Long Island. Slung over my shoulder was a back pack holding a change of clothes, a rubber devil’s mask and a bottle of cheap vodka. Jon’s backpack held a change of clothes, a Beast mask and a carton of jumbo size country fresh eggs. The party was being held at someone’s country mansion and the women who invited us insisted that we come. Jon had meet her through some friends at his work and she had sent us directions in an email. We were to give her a call when we get off the train and someone would pick us up.
　
The forty four mile train ride is long and boring. To pass the time we begin sneaking sips from the vodka bottle in my back pack. I didn’t realize how light the bottle was getting until I hear a recording announce the stop that the women has told us to get off at. The station is deserted and the desolate country surroundings sober us up. We are definitely not in the city anymore. Jon tries her number but the call goes straight to voice mail. I try texting her but get no reply. The air is very cool for October and I chuck the vodka bottle into a trash can. Jon figures the party must be near the station somewhere and he thinks we should start trick or treating our way towards some lights in the distance. We put our masks on and before walking away from the train station Jon tosses one of the jumbo eggs straight up and directly over the windshield of an SUV in the parking lot.
　
The black top we are on turns into a country dirt road and the lights of houses seem to be moving further away from us instead of getting closer. Its hard to see through the devil mask but I can see that stars are visible in the sky. I am also making out the shapes of trees and bushes along the sides of the narrowing dirt path. We are periodically tossing eggs at darkened houses as we pass in front of them. The homes are getting further apart and the silhouette of a larger house is becoming visible in the distance. As we continue walking in the direction of the pointed eves of the roof I can see dim lights on behind shaded windows. For some reason I become hopeful that someone is home and I start to think that this must be the party house.
　
Jon gets the idea to see if he can look through a window before knocking on the door. The light from the window is faintly shinning on the leaf covered lawn and I think I can see movement inside the living room. What I don’t see is the aluminum trash cans that Jon and I trip over. A flood light immediately turns on as Jon and I fall to the ground tripping over each other and the barrels. The carton of eggs is smashed and smeared over Jon’s jacket. A women is now standing on the stairs to a back porch and looking down at us. She is holding a cell phone and threatening to call the police. She looks to be about ten years older than we are and she doesn’t look scared in the least. I try to explain our predicament but she isn’t buying it. She thinks we are throwing eggs or stealing or something. Her pumpkins have been smashed and she has had trouble on Halloween in the past. She is still threatening to call the police and for some reason I am still lying on the ground trying to reason with her. Maybe I am getting through to her because she is making her way down the porch stairs and heading closer to us. Her phone is still in her hand and she looks ready to use it.
　
We both are begging for her not to call the police. At this point we both realize that if we could run away where would we go? The police would surely find us and how could we explain any of this anyway? She sees the broken eggs splattered on Jon’s jacket and the open cardboard carton on the ground. She has a police style flash light in her other hand that I hadn’t noticed before and she is shinning it into our faces. She looks at each of us one at a time with out speaking for a long time. When she finally talks to us again she says she works as a security guard and that she knows that vandalism, trespassing and public intoxication are serious crimes. She also tells us that she is good friends with every police officer in the town and they would only be to happy to lock us up for the night if she were to give them a call. She says that we both deserve spankings and She wants to know if we will accept her form of punishment. If we do she will not call the police and we can go back to the city.
　
We both agree. The next thing she does is ask for our wallets, back packs and cell phones. She then reads off our names and where we are from on our licenses. She also finds our college Ids. Then she tells us to come into her kitchen while she begins to explain the details of our punishments. Once inside we are to remove our sneakers while she calls us by name and begins to lecture us for our bad behavior. We are to address her as ma’am. She explains that she won’t stop until she determines that we are truly sorry for our unsuitable behavior. She asks again if we understand and agree to her terms and we both give her a quite, yes ma’am. We art told to face the wall and drop our draws. I am hesitant and she says boxer shorts too. We are facing the wall while she is getting ready. At this point I am freaking out but also intrigued. I have never been in a situation like this before. She tells us that she wants us to think about what has led us to this position. She also promises that we are about to be made very sore.
　
Jon is first and I heard her tell him to get over her knee. She is lecturing him and I can hear the slap of his ass under the palm of her hand. He answers lecturing saying, yes ma’am to everything she has to say to him. The sound of Jon’s ass getting spanked gets louder and he also sounds more out of breath with each yes ma’am like it is getting more and more difficult to find the words. My heart is racing imagining what is to come for my self. After a while Jon is sent back to the corner again and it is my turn. She lectures me in the same way and my ass quickly becomes sensitive. My head fells light over her knee and my arms are getting cramped. I have stepped completely out of my pants and feel very vulnerable. It is also weird to have Jon as a witness to this as I had been his witness, hearing everything he was going through and now it is my turn. If I am not quick enough with my, “yes ma’am” she hits the same soft spot on my ass repeatedly with something that fells like a wide wooden spoon. The sting really hurts and I think I am losing my composure more than Jon had.
　
Next I am sent back to the corner and made to stand with my ass exposed next to Jon‘s exposed ass. Both of our noses are touching the wall. We are left standing like that for sometime and occasionally she addresses us and we answer her. She is now taking two kitchen chairs and putting them side by side in the middle of the room. She then tells us to bend over the backs with our palms flat on the seat of the chairs. She says she is going to use the strap on us this time. The noise is much louder and the sting is more abrupt. Her lecturing is more forceful and our reply had better be loud and clear. My eyes start to tear up a little and my voice is wavering. This goes on for what seems like an hour and my legs are tight with tension. When this is over she sends us back to the corner.


It was quiet for sometime and we can hear her writing something. When she speaks again she says she had put our names, addresses and phone numbers in her magic book. She says that she would like to place photos of our punished red asses with our written apologies and signatures in her mysterious book. We booth agree with a quite, “yes ma’am.” She snaps off some quick digital shots of our red behinds and prints them out in the next room while we are writing our apologies in her mysterious book. She makes us sit on the hard wooden chairs that we have just been bent over. The wood against my throbbing ass is very uncomfortable. We are made to read aloud what we have written and she asks us if we know why her book is magical. Neither of us want to venture a guess and she explains that her mysterious book changes peoples lives. She then randomly flips through the pages of the book stopping at different places to show us the apologies, confessions and snap shots of a few other bad boys and girls she has disciplined.
　
We are both sent to the corner once again and we both spend one more session over her knee and another strapping before she is satisfied that we have truly learned our lessons. My ass is swollen and bruised for several days and this is one Halloween that I will never forget. A real lesson learned.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Procrastination’ : A favorite playmate writes spanking fiction

This excellent piece of spanking fiction highlights exactly why procrastinating should be avoided. Enjoy!

*****


Procrastination 




You know what the saying is about 20/20 hindsight? It is supposed to help us make better decisions for the future. I contemplated that as I yet once again was standing  there nose pressed into the corner, powdered dish soap in my mouth and my ass and thighs were once again on fire. 

Let me jump back to the beginning. Today had started off like any other day. I woke up and started my morning routine Which included making my bed, getting dressed and letting the puppies out for the day. My morning coffee pot alerted me that breakfast was ready so I sat down and stared  at my list of things that needed to be done. 

Somehow it happened again. Time was slipping through my fingers like sand. Here it was almost noon and I still had a list of things that needed to be done. I looked at the clock  I still had a few hours before she got home and I had plenty of time to get things done. I hurriedly ran down stairs and put open my shoes and started the dart to my car.  

As soon as I flung open the door There she was and I almost plowed her over.  Who would have guessed that under this cute, little, petite frame was a active volcano that I had just sent into overdrive. 
She shoved me back and eyed my list. Which was gone out of my hand faster then a falcon grabing its prey out of mid air. Then came the barrage of questions “ Why isnt this done”. “What were you doing” 
Who would have thought that such a tiny movement  almost undectable to anyone else would bring down the fury of the gods. I rolled my eyes. 

Before I knew what had happened she had a hold of my ear leading me like a dog on a leash. What she was saying no longer mattered the only thing I could think of was the pain that was  on the left side of my head. She twisted and pulled that little piece of flesh as she walked through the house swearing that by the time that she was done that attitude problem would be fixed. 
When we got to our destination she ordered my clothes off and tied me down to the spanking bench. Then she did something that she had never done before. She took some rope and lashed my hips to the bench faster then a sailor would tie off the main sail. I was pinned and unable to move. I could hear her walking around behind me. Choosing what would be the implment of my demise then I heard it the unmistakable sound of a cane being drawn from its housing. I only thought that I had said it but I soon realized that the F word had slipped out of my mouth. There was a long uncomfortable pause and time stood still. I could hear my heart beat. The cars out on the street. Even a fly that had managed to get in.  I had done it. Broken the cardinal rule I had used a word that was expressly forbidden. 

Then it hit and it felt like someone had just sliced open my skin  with a razor knife. My head popped up and I gasped for air. Instinctively I wanted to grab my ass and check for damage but I could not because of the way that my hands were fastened I was completely helpless. Stroke after stroke landed each one burning more then the last.  Each stroke landed with deadly precision and each stroke just below the last. 

She worked her way from the top of my ass to the middle of my thigh paying special attention to that little crease where the butt meets the top of the thigh. Sweat and tears were now flowing freely from me my heart was pounding and I honestly thoght my backside was going to expold then it stopped 
before I knew it I was being lead again by that same little piece of flesh to a corner the only word she uttered was “Open” I complied and soap was poured into my mouth. 

So here I am yet again  nose in the corner my backside feeling like I was drug down a dirt road and that familiar taste of soap in my mouth. This time I swear I will learn  Until next time that is. 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘The Sea Tale of the Terrible Ordeal of The VBB’

  Readers,

I’m sure you’ll all feel very sorry for the Very Bad Boy after reading his woeful account of his tribulations at sea, via the Wonderful Wife and me. Personally, I think he needs a thorough thrashing.

–  Dana


 “The Sea Tale of the Terrible Ordeal of TheVBB”  


There are many tales of the sea, some dark some light hearted, some fearful and some fanciful. Some tales turns a young man’s fancy towards the sea while others cause the most harden seaman to flee the sea as fast as he can. This is just one tale of the sea but one that will cause the strongest amongst us to go weak in the knees. A tale that will make the bravest turn and shriek in utter fear while searching for a  place to hide in the darkness. This tale will make the darkest and most fearful nightmare seem like a child’s fairy tale, beware all ye who read these words and hope and pray that ye never find yourself in such a tale. Because if ye do  you will never be the same, you will be scarred for the remainder of yer pitiful life.  A life that was once filled with hope, aspirations and potential will now be filled with brokenness, dashed dreams and utter helplessness. Beware what ye read, turn back now while ye still have the chance. You have been warned Matey, don’t say ye haven’t.
This tale takes place in the midst of the Gulf of Mexico where Montezuma seeks his revenge and the mighty Krakens have made their way from the seas of Norway and Greenland to give birth to their young in the warm gulf waters. The tale is one of horror and desperation, of muffled screams and the evil laughter of those who bring the crushing weight of the lash across the back of the most innocent and disadvantage among us. It is a tale that makes the blood run cold and the life spirit of a person freeze in absolute horror. Fear this tale my friends and hope ye never find yourself in cabin 7425 on a balmy autumn morning when two ladies who have spent the week holding back their playful urges finally let them loose. The world has never seen the furry of two Tops who were itching so badly to let loose their skills upon a most hapless and defenseless male.  This is the horrific story of TheVBB and his near death experience at the hands of the Wonderful Wife and Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. If only TheVBB had experienced the terror of being dragged into the depths of Davy Jones locker to be subjected to decades of forced labor in the depth of death and despair. He truly would have fared much better than the few hours he faced in cabin 7425 in the midst of the unforgiving Gulf.
The warm Gulf waters were calm that morning; the sun was peaking behind the low laying clouds and peaking through the curtains of cabin 7425. It promised to be a lovely day, a day filled with fun and promise but soon that promised was dashed and the first inkling of disaster came upon TheVBB. It seemed innocent enough; a folded yellow page from a small notebook was slipped under the cabin door sometime while he was asleep.  As he made his way towards the folded note on the floor he saw his name on the sheet and incomprehensively read the words Western Caribbean Vacation Receipt. TheVBB had previously gone on a number of cruises and this was the first time he had received such a receipt in his cabin. As he made his way back to the bed he opened the folded paper to discover two yellow pages with writing on it. Again TheVBB was still unsure what he was reading but he knew whatever it was could not bode well for him. As a strange Easterly wind began to blow the ship gradually begin to respond to the building storm that was about to take place. In short the receipt was for perceived wrongs TheVBB apparently committed during the week. As TheVBB finally made sense of the folded paper he noticed the bright daylight was beginning to turn dark and the calm seas were becoming a bit more disturbed. What was this all about? TheVBB wondered why there was a receipt signifying he was to receive 225 swats for these so-called indiscretions. He felt a cold numbing sensation flow over his body and a slight twinge of terror run down his spine. If only he had known what was about to take place that morning, he would have rushed out of the cabin seeking the protection and sanctuary of the captain of the vessel. Yet his hesitance to do so sealed his fate and doomed him to a nightmare that will haunt him for all eternity.
Within thirty minutes of reading the note a small and barely noticeable knock came at the door of cabin 4725. The air seemed to instantly freeze and time came to a stop for just a moment. TheVBB walked slowly to the cabin door as though an unforeseen force, a force that would lead him down a journey that would only end in despair, was drawing him. As he opened the door the cheerful and smiling face of Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian greeted him.  As he welcomed her in, he was unknowingly drawn to the two yellow notebook pages, which were sitting near the TV. As though someone had reached out and taken his hand TheVBB unwilling picked up the two sheets and sat on the bed. Before he knew what was happening his mouth was opened and out come words that he would later regret. TheVBB was unwittingly speaking words that were not his own, making bratty comments that would only come from the most ill mannered among the bratty. As TheVBB sat there listening with disbelief the words that were coming from his mouth he felt the darkness close around him and the sense of evil aboding taking over his soul. The Wonderful Wife just stood there; listening to TheVBB. She made no effort to stop him. He later found out she was actually on the side of Ms. Dana Kane. Within a few minutes of this unfortunate conversation, Ms. Kane asked for the receipt and she added an additional 50 swats to the tally for a total of 275. Which TheVBB in defiance said “lets just make it 300”.  At that point the seas commenced to roll, the howling of the dreadful Krakens sounded over the waves of the gulf and the fate of TheVBB was sealed forever. He heard the dreaded words, which will be, repeated throughout his lifetime in the twilight of his sleep the words “that’s 300 for me and 300 for the Wonderful Wife.”  The sea swelled and the waves crashed upon the ship while the sun reversed its upward course and once again receded into the horizon.
There was a slight break while the ladies feasted upon the early offerings of what passed as the morning meal. While TheVBB sat nearby humbly nibbling at the meager portions that was allowed to fall his way, unknowingly his life was about to take a turn into the deepest and darkest experience of his short life. The waves crashed harder upon the ship and the mighty Krakens grew restless and eagerly awaited the fate of TheVBB. After the two ladies filled themselves with the morning meal they led TheVBB down the long lonely hallway, which lead to cabin 7425. TheVBB followed behind dragging his feet desperately seeking some safe haven to hide, no matter how much he wanted to run away he was bound by what felt like a powerful spell that dragged him deeper and deeper into what would soon became a nightmarish hell. He walked the hallway as a condemned man walks towards the gallows, wishing with all his might he could escape but being forced by fate to keep taking one more step towards his inevitable doom. What seemed like an eternity TheVBB finally arrived at Cabin 7425 there was a strange deep orange glow emanating from under the door, as he placed his hand upon the door latch he felt uncomfortable warmth radiating from the door. This was it, it was the last and final warning of what awaited him, yet TheVBB opened the door and walked solemnly into the cabin and the dread that would soon greet him there. As on cue, TheVBB was given a short reprieve as Ms. Kane announced she would be back in 30 minutes or so. As the door closed behind her, TheVBB made his way to the bed and crawled beneath the covers hoping this coming nightmare was just that, an unpretentious nightmare. Despite all his effort, he was unable to wake himself from this dream; he tried over and over again to wake himself. But to no avail, this nightmare was real and it was happening before his very eyes. Soon there came a knock at the door. The wind blew harder, the ship rock side to side in the growing waves. Darkness overtook the room as TheVBB hid under the covers mournfully wishing this matter would simply go away.  But it only became more real when he heard the wife bellow, “Get out of bed she is here!” He delved into the covers hoping somehow he would find some sort of sanctuary from the coming storm. But instead of finding solace he only heard the voice of Ms. Kane saying, “get out of bed” he tried his best to ignore the command but a quick and painful lash of her European Martinet fell upon him.
The room rapidly became dark and the two ladies turned serious, they told him to disrobe and prepare for his fate. They utter aloud we are going to take you beyond your limits today. Ms. Kane informed TheVBB he was to receive six hundred swats 300 from her and 300 from the Wonderful Wife.  But first she would have to prepare his bottom for the oncoming onslaught. TheVBB was unsure what that meant, as Ms. Kane walked over to her bag of wares, she told him to roll over. She returned and sat next to him on the bed. He was nervous and tense because he did not know what it was she had retrieved from her bag. As she reached out and lightly rubbed his bum, he felt cool lotion being applied to his bum. TheVBB sighed a sigh of relief and relaxed for he always enjoyed when she rubbed lotion on his bum. A few seconds latter Ms. Kane said, “I wish I had some plastic gloves” that caught TheVBB’s attention and for a moment he was taken back. He felt a bit hurt, why would see want to wear gloves? She never did that before and he had just taken a shower, so why? Ms. Kane then declared “I could use a washcloth” as she walked towards the restroom the slightest warmth began to build in his bottom. The warmth quickly increased in intensity, then it hit him she had not applied lotion to his bottom but Capzation cream. His heart began to race as he realized how much she had applied, by the time she returned a nice burning sensation had already taken hold. TheVBB yelled out “you can’t use that on me!” He panicked; he attempted to move away from her. But it was already too late, the cream was spread and the fiery result was already taking full effect. His bum was fully on fire, the more he moved the hotter his bottom became. He rolled in agony and made the fatal mistake of rolling over on his back. As soon as his bottom made contact with the towel the heat intensified a hundred fold, the pain was so unbearable he immediately rolled back over. Within just a few minutes TheVBB was murmuring and crying out loud, all he could think of was the pain he was in and how long it would take for the fire to stop.  As he accepted his fate the seas grew more restless and the wave grew higher. The darkness overcame him and the ordeal of a lifetime enclosed around him.
Not a single blow had landed yet and TheVBB was already thinking of a way to make this end, but the cream had done its dastardly deed and there was no turning back for once Capzation takes its hold it will fight to the bitter end to never release its grip. Ms. Kane glanced at the Wonderful Wife and said with a grin “why don’t you start first” What implement was used to commence this evil punishment will be forever absent from the memory of TheVBB. For his focus was on how bad the pain would be once that first blow landed. Time stood still for a moment as she prepared to land the first blow. The air grew astonishingly hot as though the very gates of Hades itself had opened and swallowed up the room. The deafness of the roar of the fires blocked out any noise as he waited with horrifying anticipation of what would come from that first blow. The blow landed with a sounding and fearsome whack, the pain shot through his bottom as an eternal struggled developed between the Capzation and the sting from the implement. The battle ensued to see who would be master of the pain, the stinging from the implement or the burning from the Capzation. TheVBB’s eyes rolled up in his head, the pain was excruciating and just as the first blow landed a second and third and forth landed all in a row. The battle between the burning and the stinging grew to a rampant pace, all he could do was roll in pain crying out for mercy but never finding a hint of relief. He rolled over to far and unable to stop rolled up on Ms. Kane who immediately impaled TheVBB’s back with her sharp nails, the sharpened pained cause him to stop and roll back the other way.
There has been many a battle fought on the seas, some damming and deadly but none so fiercely fought that day. All the powers of the sea came together that day to join forces with the best of the Tops. The pain was so intense that by the time six hundred blows had landed TheVBB had reached his tolerance. Many a blow has landed on TheVBB before, yet without much result as he often smirked “I could have taken more.” But on this day the battle was lost, TheVBB had met his match. The skills of the Wonderful Wife and the expertise of Ms. Kane along with their allies Capzation, Delrin and canes had met together on a historic battlefield.  They had brought their worst, which was way too much for TheVBB to handle. The battle was finished, six hundred blows landed hard. The burning had won its match against the sting and was celebrating by maintaining its burn at the utmost level yet. He lay there defeated, exhausted and warn. He wondered how he had made it through such an ordeal. But he had, and now he wished for a way to make the burning stop if there was such a way. As he lay there in defeat the worse was yet to come, for there awaiting him was the scourge of Dana… her European Martinet. From the depths of the seas the mighty Krakens joined in, raising their evil cries to laugh at the fate TheVBB was still to face.
            No story of the sea is complete without the telling of a lashing, a lashing so severe that it makes the hardest of men shriek in fear and yearn for the safety of their mother’s breast.  Simply the number of lashes that are felt does not always deem the intensity of a scourging but under the circumstances they are dealt. TheVBB was already defeated at the hands of Ms. Kane and the Wonderful Wife. There were no smartass remarks coming from his mouth, no bratty attitude or slight smile of defiance, only a silenced, humbled and well submissive bottom that was put in his place. Now all the evil forces had gathered together in that place that once was cabin 7425. It now was the very center of the entire underworld the dwelling of all that spankos fear the most. Ms. Kane approached TheVBB with a riddle from the darkest netherworld “Listen here ye beaten one, for I shall tell you a riddle that will truly warn yur soul. Consider wisely the fate ye journey on. For ye chose this day any number ye wish, any number ye fancy. But remember this, the number will double on yur back as each one of us engage the whip. We then return to the single number ye wished, as we switch from the back to yur front and make our presence known to ye. When this is done and the beating grows short, then once again we double ye number on the bare of yur feet. Choose wisely young man as time is running out. As ye make your choice just remember this, that what ye say is what ye get. Ha!
The sea grew calm as the dark clouds parted and a small sliver of sunlight flooded into cabin 7425. For a short moment there seemed to be some hope, some chance of escape. But it lasted only a moment and it disappeared as quickly as it came. Before TheVBB knew it, it had grown even darker. The sea grew more restless and the ship was tossed in a violent manner as the Krakens rose to the surface to gain a better view. Ms. Kane walked over with her nefarious martinet, as she slowly swing it back and forth; she anxiously waited for his answer. One could clearly see the wonder lust that filled her eyes; she wanted nothing more than to apply her malicious skills with her precious martinet. TheVBB found himself in a sinister deep-seated trance, as he looked deep into her eyes. He want to shout for relief, he struggled to roll off the bed and seek to crawl to the door where he thought there must be waiting for him some sense of wellbeing. But he could not move, he was trapped in a paralyzing fear, which only drew him deeper and deeper into her gaze. He knew what waited him was nothing but more untold horror. Yet there was no way out and he was stuck in-between life and death until he submitted to the demands of Ms. Kane and the Wonderful Wife. He resisted with all his might, he faced a dilemma that no man should ever have to face. Does he call out a small number and face the ridicule of   being a wimp. Or does he call out a much higher number in hope of some how appeasing the lustful desires of these two infamous ladies. He was unsure what made him do it, for he called out what he thought was a simple number. Four can’t be bad, for it is easy to handle he thought for was TheVBB after all.  The four was then doubled to eight and then doubled to sixteen as each lady was given her chance of brandishing the lash. TheVBB was confident in his choice. Eight from each of them, it was a respectable number; after all he had just received 600 swats and survived. What was another sixteen lashes? Ms. Kane gave the martinet over to the Wonderful Wife and gave her the first shot at TheVBB’s back. As she lifted her arm and brought the lash down with what seemed like little effort. The lashes landed with a sudden thud and at first the stinging pain was felt only on the surface. For a short moment he thought this is not bad I can take more than this. Then the deeper more intense white-hot burn took over. The pain came from deep within his body and made an unbearable burning appearance on his back that burst into a million tiny strands of unyielding pain. He rolled over onto his side trying in vain to wish the pain away. Yet the pain built in intensity and seemed to linger on with no chance of receding. Finally what seemed like an eternity the pain was reduced to just a smoldering heat. TheVBB prepared for the next lash that awaited him. Time moved slowly as the Wonderful Wife took her time allowing each and every lash to fully travel its hateful road of mild pain, to unbearable pain and back to a smoldering pain. By this time the burning of the Capzation cream was forgotten about what once seemed like an unyielding burn was now ignored with the outlandish pain that the martinet had brought.
Finally the Wonderful Wife handed the martinet to Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. As her eyes grew wild with anticipation she ordered TheVBB back on his stomach so she had a clear shot at his back. Ms. Kane’s approach to the martinet was different. Instead of allowing each lash to take it full journey of pain before proceeding to the next. She layered the lashes on one after another. One would think this would be the fastest and easiest way to take the lashes, but in reality it only caused the pain to go from unbearable to horrendous intolerable pain, which seemed to never end. As each lash landed across his back the journey of pain began it course, but was not allowed to finish as the next one landed. By the time all eight lashes were done, the journey of pain was so intense with so many stages that there seemed to be nothing but piercing and excruciating pain. TheVBB had finally met his match, he was beaten into complete submission, what seemed like an unlikely and unimaginable moment finally came. TheVBB was ultimately brought to his knees and forced to admit he was broken and defeated. He had without a doubt found a new respect for both the Wonderful Wife and Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. TheVBB felt a stirring deep within his soul and before he knew what was happening a part of his bratty attitude departed his soul. The journey finally came to an end after two more lashes landed on his chest and another two landed on the bottom of his feet.
While this tale touches on only a meager of details the dreadfulness of this yarn is too great to continue. For the world cannot bare the telling of what happened that day, it is a horror is too great. The fear it would bring to light to those who read this tale would paralyze the reader with unremitting trepidation, which one has never faced before. Let it be known to all ye who read this story that in the mist of the Gulf of Mexico there did one day raise a battle so appalling that it can only dwell in the memories of those who participated. Hope with all ye soul that ye never find yurself in cabin 7425 in the middle of the sea when the Krakens give birth to their young. As two Tops wonder the hallway looking for an unsuspecting and vulnerable bottom to fulfill their lusts of beatings and lashings. Dread with all ye soul the dreaded tools of the trade, Capzation, Delrin and canes, for ye may not be as fortunate as TheVBB was. Even if ye do make it through the ordeal ye will never be the same again.
      
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Spooky Spanking Story: ‘The Book of Craig J. Applegate’

Readers,

Here is a fine entry to the Spooky Spanking Story Contest: ‘The Book of Craig J. Applegate’ – and a perfect example of why it’s so very difficult to choose just one winner each time. Excellent!

*****


The Book of Craig J. Applegate


This story told by the two main characters, Jane and her husband Craig. It’s mostly fictional….


JANE

He was driving fast. Too fast. He often did.

CRAIG

I’m entitled. Dusk was settling like a blanket over the New England countryside—a  Norman Rockwell of scarlet and yellow fading as it blurred into a streaked Jackson Pollock on the windows of the 911. Jane turned from the scenery. 

“It’s so pretty here. Why don’t you slow down?” my wife asked. 

I downshifted around a corner and my right foot punched 424 Teutonic turbo-boosted horses. They did what they do best and the air-cooled engine growled in delight.

“And you never know, there might be trick-or-treaters,” she continued, this time louder.

JANE

I thought he had finally paid attention to me as his ridiculous big boy toy slowed and came to rest on the gravel by the side of the road.

Craig had a concerned expression. “It died,” he said. “The engine.”

“Maybe you were going too fast for it,” I said, pulling the phone out of my purse.

“It doesn’t work that way.”

“It should.” I said, as I took out my frustrations by pounding the buttons on my phone.

Nothing happened.  “That’s weird. I can’t get a signal.”

A branch scraped across the top of the car. In the distance lightning flashed. A few tentative drops of rain hit the windshield.

CRAIG

So we walked.

JANE

And walked. It was dark now. I was wet.

CRAIG

We’d been trudging down the road a good twenty minutes. Jane saw the lights of the house first. A jack-o-lantern sat on the porch—as I knocked on the door, the candle flickered out. The door opened.

I don’t know why I said it, but I did. “Trick-or-treat.”

The woman at the door was, in a word: hot. Young. Maybe twenty-six. Dark hair. Porcelain skin. She was wearing a witch costume. A sexy witch costume.

“Welcome, Mr. and Mrs. Applegate,” the witch purred. “Come in, get dry.” She looked out at the storm, “Trick-or-treating is over.”

With that she flipped off the porch light, turned and sashayed into the house. We followed. The view was spectacular.

JANE

“How did y—” I began.

“Know your names? I’ve read his book,” she said. “I can’t say that I’m a fan.”

The room was warm. A fire crackled. There were books everywhere.

“Well, you’re young. Maybe when you have a little more life experience, you’ll appreciate it more,” Craig said.

“However,”  the young woman continued, and looked at me, “Mr. Applegate does have potential.”

CRAIG

Potential? A house in Los Angeles, an apartment in Manhattan, two movie deals in the works, nine bestsellers. Potential? Yeah right. I’m already there.

JANE

There are things my husband does that I’ll never understand. Flirting for example. The constant flirting. The woman wearing the witch costume in front of us was easily in her sixties. More life experience? She has plenty, babe.

“Do you have a phone?” I asked as water dripped from my hair onto the hardwood floor. “Our car broke down.” I pointed in the general direction of the storm outside, as though I needed to explain that my husband’s Porsche was, in fact, sitting a couple of miles down the road.

“No,” she replied, continuing to look at me, “I don’t believe in them.” Then as if to explain, “Phones that is—hate ‘em. Never got used to the whole concept.”

She looked at Craig and I swear she winked, “Porsches, however? Love them. ‘There is no substitute,’” she quoted.

The flirting was working, even on kindly Witchypoo Grandma, but my feeling of unease had nothing to do with the smile spreading across Craig’s face. I turned to the rain streaked window. How’d she know what we were driving?


CRAIG

The minx liked fast cars. Maybe I could take her for a ride. My latest novel sat upon a small end table next to an overstuffed leather couch.

She noticed me looking at it.

“Oh, not that book. In fact, that book I loved—stories about sin and redemption are my favorite type.”

“You make a good witch.” Jane said archly.

“Actually, I’m a wiccan these days,” the young woman replied. She held out her hand to Jane. “Bridget Bishop.”

I had a distant memory—a  bell tolling a warning in the recesses of my mind, just out of hearing. I decided to ignore it and focus instead on the woman in front of me. I stepped forward, picked up the book, opened it to the flyleaf and pulled out a pen.

“You should have loved it Ms. Bishop—thirty-six weeks on the New York Times Bestseller list.” I said. “And counting.”

I signed my name with a flourish. She took the book from me, her hand brushing mine and I felt a chill that spoke of bone turning to dust and headstones under New England snow and death and decay.

“Thank you. For such a beautifully written book, I’m not surprised,” she said. “No, I’m talking about this book. Your book.”

The word “your” hung in the air as she walked over to a bookcase and pulled out a thick, dust-covered tome.

JANE

The old witch handed me a book, that if it were possible, looked even older than she did. The leather was cracked with age. It felt warm and well worn. It was heavy. But those weren’t the things I noticed first. It was the title of the book, embossed in gold on the cover:

THE WYCKEDNESS
of
 CRAIG J APPLEGATE
A Catalogue of General Maleficence,
Lasciviousness, Drunkenness,
and Debauchery


I looked at Craig. 

“Yes,” Bridget said, “it’s his book. Your husband’s book. Open it.”

I did so and read aloud: “‘We describe herein all the churlish, boorish and naughty behaviors of Craig J Appleton, a free man, aged 46, of the county of…’”

Bridget spoke up, “It’s quite the read.”

My eyes scanned down the page, taking it in.

“Oh, Craig.” I said softly.

“Yes, this book has everything. Every lie, every sin of omission, every bad and naughty thing he has done.”

She began to circle my husband, speaking to him.

“It’s all there—from the clock he broke and blamed on his sister…

…to the petty misdeeds, like a filched candy bar…

…to the more serious crimes. Like the woman that he claimed to love merely to fulfill his own carnal desires, when he knew he didn’t…you weren’t even confused, were you, Craig? You knew that you didn’t love her, but you said it anyway…

She shook her head. “I could show you her tears, but I am not cruel…

…to what happened on a trip to Vegas in 1998…let me give you a bit of advice Craig—it doesn’t stay there.”

She stopped circling and turned to me. “If you’re curious Jane, that one’s on page 128.”

CRAIG

How?

JANE

I was wiping my tears when I noticed Bridget behind me. I felt like I’d been reading for hours and my trust had been sandpapered.  Her voice brought me back to the present.

 “There are many instruments of correction that would be suitable for your husband, but I think this will work best. It’s a most serious punishment for some serious wrongdoing.”

She was holding up a slender rod. It was half-an-inch or so by about 3 feet. Bridget bent it in her hands, showing its flexibility before she swished it through the air. She handed it to me and turned toward Craig.

“Remove your clothes,” she commanded. “We dealt with miscreants in my day.”

Craig hesitated, and—it must have been some trick of the light or maybe I was still lightheaded from reading the accusations of the strange book—but the next thing I saw was my husband, half-naked, prostrate over the back of the couch.

I looked at Bridget.

“What am I supposed to do?” I asked.

“You know what to do,” she said softly.

“I do?”

“Yes. You’re to hit him across his naked, bared buttocks, very hard. Like this.”

CRAIG

I heard the cane cut through the air, whistling a tune filled with condemnation, authority and reprimand. The sound was only eclipsed by the pain. The stomach-turning splat as three-quarters of an inch of correction hit my flesh was lost on me. The shame of unforgivable moments past was now brought to life as a purely physical agony that was equal parts awful and awesome in its transcendence.

I couldn’t move. Inches away, but sounding like it was miles and years distant, I heard Bridget continue to instruct my wife.

“You are to allow him to pay for his misdeeds in flesh,” she said.

The streak of sting was now exploding into me, barreling deeper into my bottom, and as its pain grew my shame dissipated by an equal measure.

Bridget continued, “Allow him to pay for his many transgressions.”

And with that, she brought the cane down again and again and again and again.

JANE

Angry red lines grew from and across the pale, white bottom. My husband’s bottom. It made me think of something. It took over the images of him skipping school, of that extra shot or two or three of Scotch, of his evasions, and of an almost-infidelity in room 387 of the Bellagio.

“Must be all the fertilizer in there.” I said, my voice rising.

“Huh?” Bridget questioned.

“He’s full of it. Been that way for a long time. Give me the stick.” My voice was shaking.

Bridget smiled. “It’s called a cane my dear. And please, do not stop until…well, you’ll know when to stop. It shall be neither too many or two few.”

I took the cane and raised it high and as I did, I felt just a touch of worry, a short hesitation—what if I hit him too hard? It lasted but a moment, and I brought the cane down.

CRAIG

Through the haze of sting, soreness and throbbing, it changed. It all changed. Yes, the pain was there—strips of fire, laid one after the other on my bottom—but so was something else. Forgiveness. Redemption. The scales were tipping back to balanced.

Jane raised the cane again.

And another stroke of the cane.

And another.

And another.

More pain. More equanimity. More forgiveness. 

Bridget bent down to my face. I barely noticed her.

“Who….who are you?” I stammered.

She moved in even closer. Her breath was warm against my cheek.

“Don’t you know? I’m the witch of your dreams,” she cooed and laughed quietly.

JANE

I was done. My arm was sore from the exertion. I was sweating. Craig lay over the couch, crying softly. What had I done?

“I…I just allowed stuff to get out of control,” he croaked, trying to stand.

“I know. It’s over now, “ I said.

“No, it’s just the beginning.” It was Bridget talking.

“The cane is yours to keep…” she said as she faded from view.

The room in fact was fading too. Everything but Craig, the book, and the cane in my hand was changing. Turning to mist. It was getting colder.

“As is the book.”

And she was gone.

CRAIG

We were alone in a clearing. It was daylight. The sun shone. My pants were still around my ankles. My bottom was a mass of welts and agony, but I was at peace.

With a start, I realized I was resting across a slab of granite jutting from a low stone wall. I fought my way to my feet. The granite was a memorial of some sort. I read the words:

“BRIDGET BISHOP. HANGED. JUNE 10, 1692. SALEM, MA.

I looked over at Jane.  She held the cane in one hand and a very old book in the other.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

More of Amy’s Story: ‘Historie’ Chapter 4


Here is part four ‘Historie’, by Annika. In this chapter, Amy’s cousin adam comes to visit.

– Dana

Adam

Adam is a cousin of mine. He is two years older than I, and believes he is a gift to the world. He is handsome, no doubt about that, but boys who knows, they are good looking tend to be a pain.
Of course I didn’t really know him, we didn’t grow up together, but every time he passed a mirror or a window that reflected him, he always straightened his hair. Well he was going to spend some time at my aunt’s place during the summer. His parents were travelling in Europe, and she promised to watch after him.

First I was a bit shy and curious about him. However that soon changed. He acted as if he owned the place. He threw his bag into the room he was going to stay in, jumped on the couch in the living room, and turned the TV on. He then looked at me and said “you know what I could really use right now???” “No…”…..”An ice cold beer, go get me one”. I was chocked and nervous if my aunt had overheard that. When she didn’t jump out from anywhere, I stood up, turned at him and said “yeah well you wish….go get it yourself you got two legs that work perfectly” He laughed and I went upstairs. What an idiot I thought.
Every time my aunt was around, he was very helpful, respectful and polite, but as soon she was out of sight, he did whatever he felt like. He drank directly from the bottles or cartons instead of using a glass, which kept me from drinking anything else than water. Once he even looked into our aunt’s handbag, then looked at me, and asked “you wanna know what’s in it??” I just went over and washed the dishes. He poked me….”hey you should see this….” “For Christ sake, cut it out” I replied. “I don’t want to get in to trouble, just because you are a moron”….”Relax Amy, I’m just kidding”. “Come on, don’t be mad cousin” “I’ll buy you an ice cream”
I just passed him and wishing that our aunt would see at some point how he really was.

Two weeks went by, he managed through without getting caught, and I was so irritated at him…….He loved to tease me, and knew the best way he could do that, was by pretty much secretly to break every rule of the house. At some point I felt like screaming at my aunt, how on earth, couldn’t she notice all of this, but figured that she might know of it, but let him pass because he wasn’t really living here like me. (Still not fair though)
I did have one advantage, which I didn’t usually use, because my aunt was against it. I could speak Danish, and the only time it was okay for me to speak Danish was when I talked with old friends back in Denmark. The best thing about Danish was that Adam didn’t understand anything of it. So I started to talk Danish to him when he asked me about something, or teased me. I played his game now, being the nice girl when my aunt was around, and provocative towards him, when she wasn’t around.

The third week started, and I looked forward to the day his parents would return. Our aunt had to work, so she was gone the most of the day. Adam had occupied the couch as usual, but I had no intention to stay in the house with him, so I didn’t care what he was doing. A well known odor spread and I stared with disbelieve at him. “Are you out of your mind????” “She will kill you if she finds out about this”. The moron had lit a cigarette. He replied once again “Relax sweetie, she won’t find out. You want one??”…..”Adam I am not kidding here, what you are doing is probably one of the dumbest thing you can do”….”If I get into trouble for this, I swear, I will never talk to you again….not even in another language”….”Amy she is at work, and it will take hours before she returns, she won’t notice!”
I just shook my head, and went out. I returned just before my aunt. You couldn’t smell that someone had been smoking, and I just sighed….Once again he got out of trouble.
Well we were sitting at the kitchen table and were just done eating. I didn’t say anything, cause I was wondering about, how he did it, and that I maybe should try study him instead….No one of us were really saying anything, until our aunt asked us “is there something you two would like to tell me??”. Both of us just stared at her. I knew this expression she had I knew this could turn out badly for us. Adam didn’t look at her anymore. Instead he looked at his empty plate. Someone had to reply something so I did…”Well I found a nice shirt today, which I bought…” well knowing, that it wasn’t that kind of answer she wanted. She just kept looking at me, saying nothing. So I looked down, and whispered “guess that wasn’t the right answer…”, and was fighting not to smile because I knew I was walking on a very thin line. After a short silent period, she laid a cigarette butt on the table. “I found this under the couch today, and I expect an explanation” I looked at it and responded without thinking “oh you are so stupid” followed by a very fast “I didn’t mean you”. “Well I most certainly hope not young lady” again I felt the urge to smile.
I was looking at Adam, still no reaction. My aunt was looking at me, which made me cross….”Why are you looking at me? I didn’t put it there”….”Well I’m looking at you because you are the only one responding at the moment”…”Yeah and what does that tell you”…..This was actually the first time I acted sassy towards her, but I couldn’t see that I should be in trouble for his stupidity.
“Be careful, Amy…..”….”Adam, Amy does have a point”…”hmpf” I accidently let out. “AMY go upstairs right now, I’ll deal with you later”…..”What!! Why do I have to get punished, just because he is a moron?” “Amy!!! Go!”

I went upstairs….”For fanden, hvor er det latterligt!”…..”I hope you are talking at the phone right now” my aunt shouted after me.
I didn’t respond to that….to all of you who are curious about what I did say, it was something like “God dammit this is ridiculous”.

Well standing in my room, I just knew I needed to see what happened to him. If I should get a punishment, I would at least get some fun out of it by watching his.
So I sneaked outside, took place just next to the wall, that would hide the sight of me. She was really upset, and he wasn’t that smart anymore. “How dare you to smoke cigarettes in my house??” “I really expected more from you”….”I’m sorry”….”Well you will be, mister, when I’m done with you” “Bend over the table”…”Why??”….”WHY! I think you know why”….”But you can’t spank me, you are not my mother, and I don’t live here”….”Oh sweetheart I’m the next best thing, I’m your aunt and this is my house and my rules, and you crossed the line. BEND OVER”

It was hilarious. I wanted to laugh out loud, but of course didn’t.

She took of her belt, folded it, and stood some time watching him. Then she took “aim” and started to spank him. He was struggling as soon it started and after ten strokes with the belt, he started to beg for forgiveness. “I will forgive….when we are done”…..I had never noticed her humor during a spanking, probably because I usually were the receiver, and maybe I just found it very funny, because finally he got what he deserved.
“Pants down”…”Noooo please…..” “Adam this spanking is not just for you to respect the rules, maybe it also will prevent you from smoking again, which isn’t healthy” “PANTS down”

Ha ha ha, I had to crawl back to my room. I couldn’t keep it inside anymore. I took my pillow and laughed loudly into it. The spanking I was going to get for…well whatever….was worth this sight.

The rhythm of the spanking stopped. The footsteps I could hear outside, were not the ones from my aunt, this sounded more like someone dragging himself upstairs.
10 minutes after or so, my aunt came to my room. I still tried to fight the urge to smile, and tried to look apologetic. She sat next to me on the bed, put her arm around me, and then said “So do you think he got what he deserved?” When I didn’t answer, she looked at me. She didn’t look angry at all, she actually looked like she wanted to hear my opinion. So I replied “ehm…yeees”. She smiled, stood up and said “Me too” then she started to walk towards the door. “Ehh weren’t you going to spank me??” “Why, have you done something I don’t know of??” “I don’t assume you have been smoking” “No”  “See…. that you defend yourself isn’t something you should get a spanking for…though I would recommend you to think about how you defend yourself in the future” She smiled and left my room.
I could hear him moaning, and couldn’t resist paying him a visit. “You could have warned me, that she spanks”…..”I did….remember; I told you she would kill you…..” “Did it hurt (giggle)”
“And I thought you were such a nice girl”……”Yeah you aren’t the first to believe that” I smiled at him, and he smiled back.
From that day on, I started to find him a bit more tolerable.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Fantasy Island contest entry – F/M spanking stories

Here is another fun entry for the ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest – enjoy!

*****


My name is Carolyn and I am a 47 year old widow of a man who was 26 years older than me.  We had no children after 21 years of marriage and our estate was worth over 500 million dollars.  We even own an island 20 miles off of the coast of Tahiti.  I was 26 years old when we were married and was smitten by Douglas’ charm and class.  Our sex life left me wanting but Douglas was always kind and considerate.  I kept busy with volunteer activities and frequent visits to the gym where the men ogled me. I am 6′ tall in my stocking feet and weigh 140lbs.  with a well toned body.  I am told that I am very attractive.  I have red hair and brown eyes.  

After Douglas’ death my sexual desires were becoming an obsession.  I loved my husband but he was gone and I had desires that needed to fulfill.  One of Douglas’ employees was a 26 year old man who I would have fallen for when I was 26 years old.  Jonathan was a classical bad boy.  He was 5’5″ tall and not very athletic.  He was more pretty than handsome.  He had risen to a position of power in one of Douglas’ companies and commanded a very high salary.  

Alexis is a lawyer who specializes in sexual harassment cases and she was representing on a contingency basis some of my employees.  These employees complained about Jonathan’s unwanted sexual advances and his crude remarks.  She arranged a meeting with me and presented her case.  There was no doubt that our corporation could be liable for his behavior and that litigating the case would be futile so we agreed to a settlement.  

Alexis is a 29 year old blond bombshell.  She was over 6′ tall and had the firm body of an athlete.  She was involved in a relationship with her 25 year old roommate Megan.  Alexis didn’t like men and felt that most were pigs who would benefit from the firm hand of a woman.  When I assured h. er that Jonathan would be terminated Alexis had a better idea.  Jonathan would be given the choice of being terminated or going over my knee for a sound no nonsense spanking followed by a severe caning from her.  

I confided to Alexis that I was never spanked and have never spanked; but, I had seen my mother spank my younger brother who was 10 years younger than me and that I always went out of my way to witness his spankings and found them exciting.  Alexis told me that she was an expert spanker and that she had promised her young roommate a well deserved spanking when she returned home.  Alexis insisted that I accompany her home to witness the paddling.  

When we arrived at Alexis’ home her roommate, Megan, greeted us at the door.  She was dressed in tight jeans and a loose t-shirt which showed off her lovely figure.  Megan was 5’4″ tall with dark brown hair down to her shoulders and dark brown eyes.   She looked more like a college coed than a 25 year old.  Alexis ordered Megan to put the straight back chair in the middle of the room and to bring the paddle.  Alexis took off her suit jacket leaving her dressed in a pencil skirt with a white silk blouse, black stockings,  and 6″ heels.  She sit in the chair and smoothed her skirt which had risen to expose the tops of her black nylon stockings being stretched by her garters.  

When Megan returned she was in tears carrying a wicked looking oval paddle about 1/4″ thick with holes drilled in the business end.  As she handed the paddle to Alexis she begged not to be spanked too hard or long and promised to never again use Alexis’ charge card without permission.  Alexis told her that she was going to give her a good no nonsense spanking and that when she was finished that Megan would be a well spanked unhappy little girl and that she deserved the spanking she was going to get.  

Megan was ordered to Alexis’ right side and Alexis unbuckled and lowered Megan’s jeans exposing Megan’s white nylon panties.  As she placed her over her stocking clad knees Alexis adjusted her to her liking so that her bottom was directly across her lap.  Alexis proceeded to paddle the kicking girl over her panties as her t-shirt draped over her head and her jeans were kicked off her legs.  Alexis paused to remove the t-shirt and then resumed the paddling.  Megan’s screaming started in earnest as Alexis lowered her panties down to her knees and told her, “I haven’t ever really started yet”. Another series of spanks landed now alternating cheeks hard and fast.  Megan was gasping, squirming, and tears were running down her face as her spanking continued.  She was pleading for mercy.  Her bottom was bright red and her sobbing was harder, her makeup was streaked and her shoulder length hair was in disarray as she squirmed kicked and howled.  When Megan was finally   left off of Alexis’ lap she danced and skipped around the room holding her well spanked bottom while wearing only her bra with her panties around her knees.  

I was excited at the sight of Megan’s paddling when to my surprise Alexis told me that if I was to give Jonathan a good paddling that I would need to know exactly what a good spanking felt like.  I’m 47 years old and this 29 year old beauty was proposing to put me across her lap and paddle me like a 10 year old.  I knew that the paddling would be painful but the excitement of going over Alexis’ lap was alluring as I obediently draped myself over her knees and she raised my skirt exposing my stocking tops and lovely tush outlined by my garter belt.  I took my spanking no better than Megan but this convinced me that Jonathan needed to learn the same lesson over my knee.   

Our plan was to propose to Jonathan that we would go on a business retreat to my island off of the coast of Tahiti and that our attire would be from different decades of the past.  When we arrived at my island home Alexis was dressed in a stunning skin tight black dress with a pencil skirt, black nylon stockings, and 6″ heels.  I had a green satin gown out of the 30’s skin tight and below my knees with black stockings and heels.  Jonathan was dressed in a double breasted pin striped suit out of the 40’s.

When we arrived at the island Alexis did all of the talking and explained to Jonathan his options in her best legal language.  He would be paddled by me and be given a severe caning from her with a bamboo walking stick or be terminated.  He agreed to be disciplined and signed a waver that she had prepared.  

I went first and remembered how painful Alexis’ paddling had been and was determined that Jonathan’s experience across my satin clad lap would be just as painful.  He was stripped naked and draped across my green satin clad lap.  I told him that naughty boys sometimes need a firm female hand to keep them in line and that the little boy inside you needs a good spanking.  I am much stronger than Jonathan and had no trouble turning him over my lap for a good spanking.  I spaced about one second between spanks and could hear his squeals and promises to be good, kicking and sobbing,  after the first couple of spanks.  I felt a strange pleasure and release as I used Alexis’ paddle on his naked bottom.  He squirmed over my knee as I watched the red outline of her paddle with the holes in it appear on his bottom.  His bottom turned pink and then red and he was kicking like a 10 year old.  When I finally left him off of my silken lap he hopped around the room holding his bottom and continuing to cry just as Megan had done.   It was the first spanking I had ever given; but, he was as well spanked as Megan had been.  

Before he gained his composure Alexis secured his wrists and ankles in leather cuffs and placed a pillow over the back of the straight backed chair that I set on while spanking him.  He was then forced over the pillow and his wrist cuffs were fastened to the front legs of the chair and his ankles to the back legs.  He was helpless yet comfortable.  Alexis and I enjoyed a glass of wine while he gained his composure. Alexis explained to him that she paddled her roommate as hard as he was just paddled for much less serious offensives and that he was now going to be caned the same way lawbreakers are in Singapore.  Alexis in her pencil black dress, black stockings, and 6″ heels was stunning as she switched the bamboo cane through the air.  He was to receive 6 strokes and after each stroke Alexis waited over a minute for him to calm down before the next stroke was delivered.  It took almost 20 minutes to complete his caning.  Alexis proved a master.  Not one stripe on his bottom crisscrossed another.  There was a perfect stair step of stripes covering his bottom.  Alexis rubbed ointment on his welts and left him over the chair while we enjoyed another glass of wine.  

During the remainder of our week on the island Alexis and I dressed in gorgeous sexual costumes from decades past.  Corsets from the turn of the century under our long skirts and dresses, pointed bras under our tight sweaters from the 50’s, and short flapper dresses from the 20’s while Jonathan was allowed no clothing until we were ready to leave.  Alexis and I rubbed ointments on his bottom daily and warned him that  if there were any more problems at work that he would be brought back here for a severe horsewhipping that he wouldn’t forget.  

To my surprise when we returned to the states Jonathan asked me out and we have been dating.  I’m not sure if he realizes that since my experiences with Alexis, Megan, and him that the idea of spanking him is exciting and after all I am old enough to be his mother.   Its only a matter of time!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Fantasy Island story entry

The ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest really got some imaginations going…and here’s a little whodunit for you all, spanking style.


*****

It was a sunny day in the little cottage, out in the middle of the private wood, and Ms Kane was luxuriating with a well earned drink in the shade of the umbrella.

In front of her were Sarah, and Dennis, naked, and tied to trees, face first, their sobs mingling with the bird song.

Both their bottoms, and to a lesser extent the back of their legs, were bright red, slightly bruised around the edges, and giving off even more heat than the sun provided.

Spanked, caned, and birched, they had excepted Ms Kanes invitation, well demand, that they accompany her to her summer house on the island, fully expecting a punishment spanking for their misdeeds, but never expecting an open air punishment.,

“am i not kind enough that i allow the cooling breeze to cool down your dreadfully hot bottoms”? asked Miss Kane

“yes miss”,
“thank you miss”, the couple said in unison, afraid that any other answer would lead to another punishment spanking.

Ms Kane rose from her lounger,put her knitting to one side, said excuse me one minute, to the couple, and entered the cottage to get another drink, and some water for the woodland ornaments arranged outside, tied to the trees. She looked through the open window at them wigging their bottoms, almost in unison, to try and get even more cold air to their flayed derriers.
She heard the tinkling of her mobiles,made by her last class at Sternwood.
The blue,and green, and clear glass, in various shapes, hung from string and wire from the ceiling all over the cottage.
Creating shafts of colour and light,and gentle ‘tink’ noises in various notes,as they gently moved in the summer breeze.

Then she heard it. A faint whispering coming from behind her locked study door, she quietly removed her keys from her pocket, and crept forward, she put her ear to the door, definitely whispering.
She shouted 
“i know your in there, i have a walking stick,and you dont scare me.” Miss Kane said with all her vocal and tonal inflections learnt after so many years of controlling unruly classes.

As The whispering continued, she put the key in the lock, turned it, and burst through the door, closing it behind her. She would show them.

There was nobody in the room…
The small window was still open but nobody could have climbed through that.
The rest of the windows were locked.
Ms Kane rushed over to check that they were locked.
The whispering seemed to continue from behind her desk, but before she went over, she smelt it.
That burning smell of paper.
She looked at her side table, and there were the ashes of something. Putting her stick down on the desk, she rushed over and saw the faint outline left on the bottom of the spine of the book.
Journal, she read out loud, to herself..
her favourite book was a pile of ashes.

“I know your there, and so help me i shall beat you for this..”
In a fury she rushed over to the desk.
Looking around the corner she saw… nothing.
she looked around the room…under the table… nothing.
She knew there was no secret passages, the cottage had been built to her specifications, some 20 years ago.


So how had the people she heard whispering escape..
And who had set fire to her spanking journal?
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Fantasy Island contest entry ‘Carl’s Date’

‘Carl’s Date’ is a cautionary tale for scheming boys who try to play tricks on strict co-eds. Another fun entry in the ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest. Enjoy!

– Dana


*****

Carl’s Date


 Carl was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. His father made scandalous tons of money during the high tech crest in the 90’s, then got out before the market fell. As a junior at San Diego State University, Carl had it made. He was smart enough to maintain his grades, belonged to the best fraternity and dated the prettiest girls available. Generally, Carl was looking for fun, not relationships, so he never lingered with only one.
   One day, at the fraternity house, Carl was bragging to his buddy Andy about his soon-to-be date with Amie. Now Amie was the captain of the women’s soccer team, a serious student, with a body that rivaled any girl on college.
   Andy laughed, “Carl, you are way out of your league. Amie will not be impressed with your cash and we all know that your personality won’t get you far.”
   Now it is difficult to tell what Carl possessed the most, cash or confidence. He said,” I bet that, in our first date, I’ll make love with Amie easily. Would you want to make it for a thousand?”
   “I don’t have that kind of cash, but I’ll tell you what. You put up a thousand. If you win, I’ll be your man servant for the rest of the semester. I’ll wash your clothes and bring you food.” Andy countered.
   “It’s a deal!” Carl said.
    “How can I be sure of your success?” asked Andy.
   Carl immediately began typing on his computer. Immediately twelve pictures appeared on screen. “These are the security cams for my dad’s island home. I will take Amie to go fishing and we will end up here near the end of our date.”
    Carl touched one picture, immediately the master bedroom filled the screen. “For better or worse, you will know the outcome of my date.”
   The next day, Andy began getting nervous. He strolled by the soccer field and found Amie. Andy spilled the beans. He told Amie about the bet and the cameras. She smiled and told Andy, “When we set sail, get all of your fraternity brothers, their dates, and see if you can invite most of Carl’s previous dates to a viewing party. I will give you a show Carl will never expect.”
   Early Saturday morning Carl picked up Amie. “I’ve have my dad’s boat fueled up for a day fishing. We can have dinner at our own island. You’re going to love it!”
   Usually this was enough to seal the deal for some of the dates Carl had been on. When they arrived to Carl’s thirty six foot Hatteras, Amie seemed impressed. ”Oh Carl, this is as nice as most fishing boats I’ve been on. I hope you know where we can find all the fish.”
   As Carl eased the boat out of her slip, into the bay, he said, “I’ve usually had good luck catching what I go after.” He broke out a cooler full of cold beer.
   “I know,” said Amie, “let’s make a bet, you know, for the largest fish caught. I can’t compete with you for money, but maybe we can find something to wager,”
   “What did you have in mind?” asked Carl.
   “Tell you what; we will weigh each catches, whoever catches the most pounds, may spank the loser. One whack per pound.” Amie smiled.
   “Agreed!” Carl leapt at the chance to spank Amie’s perfect behind.
   As the morning passed they began fishing. The beer flowed and Carl had three healthy fish that totaled eighteen pounds. Amie was beginning to worry when suddenly her line began flying off her reel.
     “That’s a big one!” shouted Carl, “Do you need help?”
    “I’m fine. I can’t trust you with this fish. Your butt is doomed when I land this one” she replied.
   As it turned out, truer words were never spoken. Amie pulled in a huge tuna! After it was in the boat, Carl began turning toward his island. The bet worried him, but the other bet was still to win. He pulled on to the island.
   “Let’s weigh the fish!” squealed Amie, who knew the outcome. Her fish was 83 pounds Carl’s was 17. “That’s 66 swats!” she sweetly smiled. Across the dock was a large field of bamboo. There was a sharp knife on the dock for cleaning fish. Amie took it and cut a four foot strip of limber bamboo, about ½” thick.
     “This should be fun!” She smiled. “I’ll give you a break Carl. I will race you to your house front door for 33 of the swats.”
     Carl weighed his prospects. Amie was the captain of the soccer team, but Carl was pretty in shape, plus he still had his confidence. “You’re on.” Carl said.
   “At your mark”
   “Go!” Carl barked. And off they ran. They were pretty even for the most of the race, but at the last ten yards, Amie burst like she had a new spark of energy. She easily made the front door by a couple yards.
    “OK Carl, it’s time to pay up. I’ll only give you 33 right now. We’ll save the others for later. Please lean over this chair on the porch.”
    Carl grabbed the arm of the chair and bend over. Amie hugged him from the back her breasts up against his back reminded Carl the reason for this trip. She smiled and reached to grasped Carl’s belt and unfastened his pants while lowering them to his knees.
     Meanwhile at Carl’s fraternity house, not another person could fit in the game room where they had Carl’s computer wired to the three big screens. All of Carl’s frat brothers, their dates and all of Carl’s previous dates were enjoying the entertainment which was just beginning. 
     Amie gave Carl his first stroke with her bamboo cane, a mild one. Carl thought,” This isn’t going to be so bad.”
     The second stroke was a little harder. “Carl, why don’t you count each stroke so I don’t lose count?”
   “We can start with three”, with that Amie gave Carl the first of a really hard stroke.
   “Three, Jesus!” Carl was shocked by the pain. “Four!” this had ceased being fun. “Five” “six, seven, eight” tears began forming in Carl’s eyes. After fifteen, something strange happened. Carl began enjoying his punishment. His rear was on fire, yet he felt really alive. After nineteen Amie said, “This one’s is going to hurt more” She then laid on to one stroke that almost had Carl passing out.
    The cane was laid on the wall and Amie began caressing Carl’s behind. She wiped off his tears and gently pulled his pants up. “I’ll give you the thirteen strokes back if you go and get my bag and the fish while I begin supper.”
    Tenderly Carl walked toward his boat. He began wishing for softer underwear. So far the trip had been one defeat after another, yet Carl had to admit that he was having the time of his life. He was regretting his bet with Andy, thinking Amie deserved much more respect than he hadn’t given her before. Carl cleaned Amie’s fish; put most of it on ice, and took enough for their meal to the house along Amie’s bag.
   As Carl approached his house he smelled something good. He walked in and Amie was in the kitchen. On the stove were greens and a pot of herbal rice.
   “Where did you get these?” asked Carl.
   “They were in the fridge, I think someone has been here recently.” Amie smiled.
   Carl placed the tuna on the counter. “Let me grill us a few tuna steaks. It will take me ten minutes to start the grill and another five for the steaks. How would you like yours?”
   “Rare works for me. Can I grab a quick shower?” Amie asked as she grabbed a new beer.
    “Please, make yourself at home.” Carl took some charcoal toward the patio.
    When the coals were hot Carl threw the steaks on just Amie walked out. She had on one of Carl’s dad’s shirt and apparently that was all. “This was one outstanding woman.” thought Carl while he set the table on the patio.
    Carl served the rice and greens with the tuna and they began eating in silence. He couldn’t have asked for better weather and the meal was awesome. The spanking was almost forgotten till Carl sat down to eat. He winced and Amie chuckled,” Are we having problems sitting?”
    Stoically, Carl smiled and replied, “No, there must be a splinter on this bench.”
    “Good, I was planning to give you some more for dessert.”
    “Amie, I have to confess a little secret.” Carl said
    “Are you going to tell me about your bet with Andy?” Amie asked. ‘He thought he might lose so he told me Thursday.”
    “Son of a bitch!” Carl was crestfallen. “Why did you even go?
    “One, for the chance to teach you a lesson, and two, I’ve seen you on campus all year and, from a distance, I kind’ a liked you. To be honest, I’ve had a great time today. To this point you have been honorable, except for the cameras.”
     “I was getting ready to tell you about the deal Amie. You have been great and I feel bad the way I set this date. I did everything wrong and I’m sorry. If you want to go back, I’ll start the boat up right now.” Carl never felt this low.
     “So you’re trying to forfeit your bet?” Amie asked.
     “No, Andy can have the money.”
     “No, silly, our bet! I still get to spank you another sixty six swats! And now you really deserve them.”
    Funny, but Carl agreed. He smiled when he felt the warm glow on his bottom and got up to clean the table. “Where do you want me to lie?”
      “I got this shirt in the master bedroom. There’s plenty room there. I just have one question for you. Do you want your fraternity house to watch you getting spanked, or you making love with me?”
      Carl walked into the den where a large panel full of lights blinking. “These switch on the top kills all security cameras.” He reached out and flicked it off and all lights on the panel went off.
    Amie began unbuttoning her shirt “Pants off and on the bed! I’ll get the bamboo.” Amie was thinking she could get used to island living. Carl was running to the bedroom with his pants below his knees.



Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Trusting Brandy’ : A Fantasy Island story entry

This fella has no idea what he’s gotten himself into, in this fun F/M spanking story…
‘Trusting Brandy’ is another excellent entry to the ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest– enjoy it!

– Dana


*****



                                        Trusting Brandy


Something was wrong. Something was very wrong. 

She wasn’t answering him. Jake could feel the boat slowing and Brandy had not spoken since just after they had left the resort’s dock. His intuition was getting the best of him. He had not heard his wife’s voice for too long now. He loved her completely, but she had a tendency to lean more towards the naive side of life. Who had she hired? The part of the world had more than a few locals eager to prey on the careless nature of tourist. Damned their anniversary, and damned her “surprise” gift, he had had enough. As the boat slowed even more beneath his feet, he reached to pull the blindfold off. 

He did not. Before he could react, another hand ripped the blindfold away. More hands followed, two on each arm pulling him backwards and another pair securing his legs. By the time Jake’s eyes had adjusted to the brightness of the day, he was helplessly being carried in a horizontal position towards the rail of the boat. He searched frantically for Brandy. She was nowhere to be seen. Then he was swinging, and then he was flying. Lastly he was in the water. 

He sank briefly, felt his feet touch bottom, and pushed off to regain the water’s surface. Already the boat, the boat that held his wife, his life, was speeding away. He screamed her name, and was shaken a bit by the terror he heard in his own voice. Impulsively he began a desperate and useless attempt to swim after the watercraft. His effort, and his hope, quickly faded. He was a weak simmer in the best of situations, now against the tide and weighted down with this absurd tuxedo, all he could do was watch the boat quickly vanish from the reality of his horizon. 

It was as he turned away from the waves to catch his breath that he saw the island….and the woman. 
By the time Jake reached the shore he was as close to exhaustion as he had ever been. He had pushed hard, and even with the tide on his side it had taken him much longer than he had hoped. The last quarter mile had been shallow enough to run, but not shallow enough to run well. 

Still he pushed hard, for the woman drew closer he could see her elegance. Her white dress was flowing in the ocean breeze, melting into brim of her sun hat, creating a contrasting frame to highlight the short raven hair and darkly tanned skin. He could see her jewelry sparkle in the sunlight. A woman who wore stones big enough to sparkle on the beach was the kind of woman who most certainly owned a very good cell phone. And so he pushed on hard. When he finally reached her, he fell to the ground at her feet, gasping for air enough to power his lungs to speech. 

 She looked down upon him and smiled. “Welcome to my island” 

At last Jake found his voice “Please,..my wife..they took her..please.. a phone”. 

She reached down, took his chin in her hand and tilted his head to meet her gaze. The smile remained, but he saw harshness in her eyes. Her tone was pleasant, yet unmistakably firm. “We need to get you out of this sun. Come”. 

With that she turned, and gracefully strode graceful towards a gazebo a few hundred feet up from the beaches edge. By the time Jake had found his faculties, she had ascended the structures stairs, placed her thin walking stick on a wooden table and began to pour herself a drink. 

When he finally reached the platform she spoke again. “Please remove that wretched attire. You look like a wet penguin. There are few penguins in the South Pacific. Here is something a little more suitable for the men of my island to wear” She reached out her hand towards him. In it was a primitive looking loin cloth. 

Jake ignored her gesture. It would be the first and last time he ignored her. He turned away from her, held the gazebos railing and searched the waters for a trace of Brandy’s boat. “Please Ma’am; please may I use your phone. My wife has been…” 

His words where lost mid-sentence. The woman quickly reached down, retrieved her walking stick, and with the speed and grace of a gazelle, brought the wicked implement down full strength across the seat of his damp trousers. 

“Brandy is fine, Jake! For her sake it would be in your best interest to display some of the manners and respect. Now do as I told you and remove your clothing!” 

She had his full interest now, both mentally and physically. She knew where Brandy was, thank God, there was hope. Slowly, his eyes ever shifting from the woman’s determined face, to the formidable length of bamboo in her hand, Jake peeled away the wet tux. When it was off, after she motioned him with the stick to hang it over the railing, he slipped on the loincloth. With his hands at his side he awaited further instruction. 

“That is a much better boy. Thank you.” 

She went to the table, set down the walking stick, pulled a chair away from the table, and seated herself. 

“Come here, across my knee” 

Jake obeyed. Did he have any choice? For Brandy he would put molten lava into his mouth if this woman told him to. He walked to her, and stretched himself across her lap. The woman guided him, her hands motioning him to adjust his position to suit her intention. Once satisfied, she easily flipped up the back of his flimsy cloth, baring his bottom to her ministrations. She traced a finger along the single welt on his cheeks. 

“My, my, that bamboo certainly left its mark didn’t it? Even though those thick pants. Imagine how it will feel upon your bare behind? Not to worry Jake, I will not be using it on you. That pleasure will be reserved for your wife when she arrives.” 

She paused, just long enough to reach for something from the table. When she resettled her body, she made sure Jake caught a glimpse of the brush in her hand. 

“Brandy loves you very much; you are a lucky, lucky man. Her boat should be docking up shore right about now. She will be her in thirty minutes or so to reintroduce you to that very walking stick. So where does that leave you and I? Well, while we are waiting…..” 

She raised the brush high. 
  
               END 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Suite Revenge’ : A fun spanking revenge story!


Written by one of my lovely playmates and friends, this story is a fun spin on something quite possibly close to real life…

*****


SUITE REVENGE

Peggy Pritchett sat at her desk at the Merrymount Residential Suites. The crossword puzzle was giving her some difficulty, although most of the answers were 3- and 4-letters; and the “Real Housewives of Atlanta” show was giving it, and Peggy’s concentration, quite a challenge. She wasn’t particularly attractive, and her well-padded derriere lopped over the edges of the chair a bit; but ultimately, it was her personality, and the way she treated her employees and customers, that gave her the lowest marks.

“What,” exclaimed Daniella Kaufmann, “you can’t possibly be serious?” Daniella was trying to check into the luxury suite she had reserved several weeks ago. “I’ve never heard of a hotel that won’t accept cash,” she continued, trying not to lose her dignified composure.

“I’m sorry Ms. Kaufmann, but I don’t make the rules here, my supervisor does,” said Leslie, a sweet young woman who was trapped in the middle of her boss’ policy.

Daniella was like the polar opposite of Peggy, in practically every respect. Gorgeous face, athletic, beautifully-toned body (accented by stylish $300 jeans) and an even more stylish, bodacious body. And quite an IQ to go with it all, with a winning personality and an extraordinarily positive attitude toward life, to boot.

“I’d like to speak with your supervisor, then,” said Ms. Kaufmann.

About ten minutes later, Ms. Pritchett emerged, angry at being pulled away from the Atlanta housewives. “Yea, whada you,  want,” she says to Daniella.

“Listen ma’am, I’ve come a long way for a very important meeting that’s scheduled to begin in 45 minutes. My corporation, DK Enterprises, a Fortune 500 company, of which I am CEO, made a reservation for a first-class Suite at your hotel, the caterers will arrive any minute now, as will the Board of Directors and our guests, and your associate is telling me that you won’t accept cash payment?”

“That’s right, lady, only credit here,” says Peggy, scowling.

“Look,” continued Daniella, “this country has been trying to run on credit, to its incredible detriment, and so much so that even our government has been trying to cut down the huge deficit this has caused. There’s simply no justification for your position and I am politely requesting that you waive your policy for us,” and with that, she waved several hundred-dollar bills at Peggy.

“Nope. Ain’t no way I’m guna make no ‘ceptions, for you or nobody,” came the response.

Unable to contain herself, and on the verge of tears, Daniella Kaufmann stepped outside. She lit up a cigarette and sighed to herself, “damn, I had just given these things up.”

As luck would have it, just at that moment, Steve Miller, Executive Director and the brains behind DKE pulled up, in his sporty S-2000, right in front of Daniella.

Seeing his Daniella in distress, he jumped out of the car and bolted to her side. “What’s the matter, sweetie?”

Still visibly shaken, she explained everything to him. Then the catering truck pulled in.

Steve looked directly into her deep, but slightly watery eyes, and told her, “Don’t you worry, sugar, I’ll take care of everything, first for you, and then for DKE.”

He hugged her, went back to his car and produced an ice-cold bottle of raspberry tea, DK’s fav. “Yummy” said Daniella, and the sparkle to her eyes started to re-emerge.

“Daniella, leadership is practically your middle name; but sometimes these ignominious women need the masculine touch. Have some tea, tell the caterers to start unloading and I’ll take care of everything else, ok?” Steve could push a hidden, little submissive button on her. She lowered her eyes and graciously consented — she liked him a lot.

Steve entered the hotel’s reception area, where he found Peggy. “Let’s go into your office for a moment, Ms.. what did you say your name was?”

“Pritchett. Peggy Pritchett,” she blurted with a bit of fear in her voice, and she led him into her “office.” To Peg’s consternation, the housewives had finished their episode.

“Ah, Merrymount, I think we can work this out,” said Steve calmly.

“Ain’t nuthin guna be worked out, no credit card no room, plain and simple,” said Peggy with all the authority she could muster.”

“Would you excuse me for just a moment, ma’am,” queried Mr. Miller.

“Sure..” came the response.

Steve stepped out of Peg’s office and got on his iPhone. 5 minutes later, Peg’s phone rang. A few minutes after that, Ms. Pritchett emerged.

“Could you please come back into my office, Mr. Miller,” she asked, very timidly.

“Why, but of course,” came the response.

“Seems as though Merrymount is a subsidiary of AGF, and your company owns it, Mr. Miller?”

“Precisely!” Knowing exactly how he had hammer-locked this tidbit employee, Steve went into action.

“Here’s what’s going to happen, Peg.” You will give Ms. Kaufmann your finest suite immediately; the caterers are waiting.”

“Yes, sir”

“At 5pm, you, and that nice girl who works outside, Leslie..?”

“Yes, Leslie.”

“The two of you will come and be part of the meeting. Is all of this perfectly clear,” he said with incredible, but soft-spoken authority.

“Yes, sir.”

******************************

The meeting began promptly at 4:30. Daniella Kaufmann, CEO, Steve Miller, Executive Director, eight members of the Board of Trustees, and 2 models, Cheyenne and Mona, were in attendance. Secretary Frank Zenoni read the minutes of the previous meeting, which were approved. Treasurer Mike Kona presented his report, glowing and approved.

About 20 minutes into the meeting, Daniella took over. Her charm, intelligence, wit, and yes, sexuality, as always, won everyone’s attention. But it was her organizational skills that carried everything through so smoothly.

“Before I introduce our new product line, let’s have libations and cuisine!” she said, with a big grin on her face. Well, the company being so successful, why not celebrate? And what a spread it was. Open bar including premium liquors, and the finest of appetizing.. smoked sturgeon, lox, whitefish, sable..  Cold cuts, salads, and even tables devoted to the vegans and those requiring a gluten-free meal. Something for everyone.

 While the group was relishing consuming their favorite cuisine and libation, Daniella again took over.

“And now, while your appetites are being whetted, nurtured, and tantalized, I would like to introduce our new product line to you. As most of you know, one of our many ventures is to produce some of the finest, most effective spanking implements, in this or any market. Our research tries to find anything that could possibly strike a naked buttocks and produce the kind of effects that those who have this predilection yearn for.”

At just that moment, the suite’s doorbell rang. Steve went to the door and there were Ms. Pritchett, looking most contrite, and Leslie, her friendly desk girl. “Well, look what we have here, one nice girl, named Leslie, and one not nice one named.. um, Ms. Piggish,” announced Steve. “That’s Pritchett,” blurted Peg. “Oh, well, for now, we’ll just refer to you as Ms. Piggy (laughter..  and humiliation).

Daniella realized that her Prince Valiant, Steve, had provided her with a golden opportunity to extract retribution, and revenge! Without missing a beat or a cue, she started Act I, Scene 1. “First, let’s have our lovely models, Cheyenne and Mona, get comfortable.” The stunning ladies removed their wrap-around skirts in a flash, showing everyone their hot bodies, now clad only in their thong bikinis. Talk about rear ends that just seem to yearn to be spanked! “We had planned to test out these newest implements on your stunning posteriors ladies, but I think it’s time for you to turn the tables and let Ms. Piggy be the guinea!” Uproarious laughter, more embarassment. “So, what are you waiting for girls, let the games begin,” shouted Daniella, gleefully.

Mona and Cheyenne hopped into action, grabbing Peg’s arms and wrestling her down to her undies in record time. Before anyone could say, “Moi?,” she was over Cheyenne’s knee. Cheyenne, no novice at delivering a spanking, began with fairly crisp smacks over those rather thick undies. After a couple dozen of those, she 86ed the ugly undies and began working on the bare. Peggy started to yelp a bit and Daniella cut her off, “Oh come on, we’re being really nice to you by giving you this warm up.” The flabby cheeks started to glow pink and, strangely enough, they looked better!

Cheyenne, whose hand was starting to feel what Ms. Pritchett’s butt was, turned her prey over to Mona, who let loose with quite a flurry. After several dozen spanks, the pink was reddening a bit, with a strawberry or two. Daniella went over to Leslie and whispered, “Don’t worry, I haven’t forgotten about you.”

Ms. Kaufmann clapped her hands, in rhythm with the spanks, and said, “Are we ready to reveal our new line of products?” “YES!” came the unison response from the spectators. And with that, Steve rolled out a novel looking bicycle, with remote control and.. cuffs! “Ladies and gentlemen, DKE has bought the rights to this ingenious device from a researcher working on something called the B.A.C.O.N. project. Mona and Cheyenne were familiar with it and they dragged Peggy, now totally nude, over to it, securing her wrists and ankles with a touch of the remote. They positioned her rump perfectly for the testing of these implements. And just to make her life a little more unpleasant, they turned on the bike, forcing her to pump those pedals, which made those cheeks ever-so-tempting to punish.

Steve pulled back a purple satin cloth to reveal about a dozen new implements of all sorts. There were paddles made of imported woods in various sizes, from pocket-book size to deadly. Riding crops, buggy whips, straps..  it was a spankophile’s cornucopia.

“Now I’d like each of you to pick out whichever titillates you the most, and try it on our special guest, Ms. Pissit,” said Steve. “It’s Pritchett,” exclaimed Peggy. “You shouldn’t correct me,” said Steve, who grabbed the large Malaysian wood paddle, raised it high, and brought it down with a WHACK, right across the sweet “sit spot.” Peg screamed. Her cheeks reddened almost immediately. “Well, I guess we’ll use this one somewhat judiciously; after all, we’re not sadists,” chortled Steve.

One by one, the guests tried each and every implement. There were paddles made of the finest leather that produced sounds truly musical to the ear. Canes that swished and left perfect “lines” across the buttocks. And riding crops that left beautiful marks. After about 15-20 minutes of this, the members were satisfied with nearly all of these beautiful toys. A few had some criticisms, which were duly noted so that the products could be further refined and retested.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, may I have your attention, please,” announced Steve. It was hard to stop everyone having such a good smacking time but the group acquiesced.  “There is one last thing on the agenda here that we must attend to. You see, a wrong must be righted, and our CEO, Ms. Kaufmann, and this lovely employee of Ms. Piggy, have both been subjected to abuse in the workplace. Therefore, I think it only fitting that Daniella choose whichever implement she feels will be most effective and deliver 10 of the best, whilst Peggy count each blow and apologize to Leslie.” He was greeted by cheers, applause and whistles from a crowd anxious to witness this charming scenario.
Steve went over to his darling associate and whispered, “Now I really want you to potch that tuchas good, darling.” Steve knew that those Yiddish words, which mean smack that ass, roughly, would find a soft spot in Daniella’s soul.

Dana brought the souped-up bike to a halt and positioned the target for herself. Then she carefully selected a paddle. It wasn’t the biggest, thickest or heaviest, but it may have been the one that produces the most sting and burn. Leslie positioned herself, at Steve’s direction, directly in front of Leslie, so she could watch carefully observe her reactions.

SMACK, came the first blow, catching Peggy completely unprepared. “I didn’t hear ONE, I’m sorry Leslie,” so we’ll have to re-do that one. Ready,” asked Steve. Sniffling, Peg said yes. SMACK! “One, I’m sorry Leslie.”

“Look at her when you say that,” ordered Steve

TWO was even harder. Peg was fighting the tears. By the time Daniella got to FOUR she had given in to it all. Daniella felt this and, for once in her life, the satisfaction of knowing that someone was getting what they deserved, and would most likely not be repeating this abominable treatment of others. Whacks FIVE through TEN were delivered like a real professional. Daniella was no novice to delivering a perfect paddling, with major reddening but no skin breaks or bleeding.

Ms. Peggy Pritchett was released from the device. She immediately went to Leslie and apologized. Rubbing her raw ass, she went over to Daniella, apologized and thanked her.

Steve put his arm around Daniella. “What say, as soon as our meeting is adjourned, we go out for some Thai food, sugar? I’ll do the ordering.” Oh, yes, purred Daniella.

Both of them knew that Peggy Pritchett would not be sitting at her desk again for quite some time.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘At Stazione Santa Maria Novella’ : Excellent F/M spanking story



This entry to the Brief Encounter story writing contest is beautifully set, and I particularly enjoyed the subject matter. Have fun with ‘At Stazione Santa Maria Novella’.

*****




AT STAZIONE SANTA MARIA NOVELLA
BY THE TIME I FOUND OUR PASSPORTS, WE HAD MISSED THE LAST RAPIDO

TRAIN TO ROMA. WE HAD MISSED IT BY 45 MINUTES. ALEXIS MY BRIDE WAS

NOT AMUSED.  USUALLY I AM ON TOP OF EVERYTHING BUT THIS TRIP, MY FIRST

TO EUROPE HAD BEEN LESS THAN AN IDEAL HONEYMOON FOR EITHER OF US.

HAD I NOT BEEN STILL RECOVERING FROM A NASTY BOUT OF FLU I MAY HAVE

HANDLED THE WHOLE THING IN AN EFFICIENT MANNER.
AS WE SAT IN THE NOW DESERTED STATION, ALEXIS RUMMAGED THROUGH

HER BAG. SHE IGNORED MY NERVOUS CHATTER. HER SILENCE FRIGHTENED

ME.  FINDING HER HAIRBRUSH, SHE BEGAN BRUSHING HER LONG AUBURN
WITH SUCH INTENSITY THAT I JUMPED UP AND BEGAN PACING THE

DESERTED PLATFORM.
“STOP PACING AND SIT !” 

SHE SPOKE SOFTLY BUT WITH A FIRMNESS OF TONE THAT BOTH FRIGHTENED

AND AROUSED ME.  WHEN I  RETURNED TO MY SEAT NEXT TO HER, I SAW IN

HER LAP  THE RED BIKINI PANTIES. THE RED PANTIES WITH THE WHITE LACE

TRIM. THE RED BIKINI PANTIES WITH THE WHITE LACE TRIM THAT SHE HAD

MADE ME WEAR LAST WEEK WHEN WE WERE IN VENICE. 

MY HEART STOPPED AS SHE TOSSED THE PANTIES INTO MY LAP.  MY MIND
FLASHED ON THAT NIGHT IN ONE OF THE DARKENED ALLEYS OF VENICE,  WHEN USING THE SAME BRUSH SHE HAD IN HER HAND NOW, SHE HAD BENT ME OVER, AND WITH SLACKS AND THE RED PANTIES AROUND MY ANKLES
HAD PUMMELED MY BARE BOTTOM UNTIL SHE SAW TEARS.
  ” PUT THEM ON, NOW ! ”  
I KNEW BETTER THAN TO ARGUE. WITH A COLOR IN MY CHEEKS BRIGHTER
THAN THE COLOR OF THE PANTIES I HAD BUNCHED UP IN MY HAND  I
SCURRIED AWAY TO FIND A RESTROOM.

WHEN I RETURNED SHE SAT QUIETLY  SLOWING BRUSHING THE ENDS OF HER
SHOULDER LENGTH RAVEN BLACK HAIR.  THE SILENCE IN THE HUGE AND
DESERTED TRAIN STATION  ONLY ADDED TO MY APPREHENSION.  FEELING
MUCH LIKE A SCHOOLBOY OUTSIDE THE PRINCIPAL’S OFFICE  I WAITED.
ACROSS THE TRACK AND AT THE OTHER END OF THE STATION I SAW AN ELDERLY WOMAN SWEEPING.  MY HEART SANK.  I AVOIDED LOOKING AT
ALEXIS AND WAITED. FINALLY IT CAME.

  ” ASSUME POSITION NOW !” SHE SAID IN ALMOST A WHISPER.

AS I HAD THAT NIGHT IN VENICE, I STOOD DROPPED MY TROUSERS AND
THE RED PANTIES TO MY ANKLES THEN BENT OVER THE ARM OF THE BENCH AND WAITED.
I DONT RECALL HOW LONG I HAD TO WAIT WITH NERVOUS ANTICIPATION BUT
WILL NEVER FORGET THE SOUND OF BRUSH MAKING CONTACT WITH MY BARE
BOTTOM. IT ECHOED THROUGH THE STATION SWAT AFTER SWAT. I TRIED NOT
TO MAKE A SOUND BUT SOON THE BURN OF THE BRUSH ON MY STILL TENDER
CHEEKS, MADE ME CRY OUT.
  ” MERCY! PLEASE !  I AM SORRY ! “
THE WORDS TUMBLED FROM MY LIPS .EACH PHASE I UTTERED SEEMED SO INADEQUATE TO  WHAT I WAS FEELING. AFTER WHAT SEEMED AN ETERNITY
IT STOPPED. MY ENTIRE BODY FELT THE FIRE AND THE AROUSAL . ***.
  ” COVER YOURSELF ”  SHE SAID IN A MOCKING TONE.
  “THIS IS A PUBLIC PLACE.”
AS I FASTENED MY BELT AND ADJUSTED MYSELF, MY EYES DRIFTED TO THE
END OF THE PLATFORM. SHE WAS STILL THERE  AND WITH HER A VENDOR
WHO WAS OPENING HIS STAND.  HAD THEY BOTH WITNESSED MY HUMILIATION?

WITH A WICKED SMILE THAT SO AROUSED ME SHE SAT AND THEN QUIETLY SPOKE.
“PET ”   SHE SAID,  ” IT LOOKS LIKE THAT VENDOR IS OPENING. DO BE A GOOD
BOY AND FETCH ME AN EXPRESSO “

AS I HEADED DOWN THE PLATFORM TO THE VENDOR, I HEARD ALEXIS
SLOWLY BRUSHING HER HAIR.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New F/M spanking story, from ‘Brief Encounter’

The Brief Encounter spanking story contest inspired some very talented writers, and I am happy to share those inspirations with others who enjoy reading original spanking stories written by real spankos.  This entry is impressive in it’s detail and language, and I’m sure you’ll have a great time reading.


– Dana

*****

Ben Mitchell checked his watch and let out a sigh of impatience. It was only three after eleven, and the next train was not due until eleven twenty. A gust of cold night air passed through the empty train station, rustling the newspaper clutched in Ben’s hands. Ben wasn’t much in the mood for reading anyway. After putting in five hours of overtime at the brake shop, Ben was eager to get home and get some much needed rest.
Ben didn’t usually stay out this late, but the shop had been a lot busier this month and he’d lost three employees in the past two weeks, so the bulk of the responsibility fell on his shoulders.
It was a bit unsettling seeing the train station so deserted. In twelve hours the station would be bustling with hundreds of commuters, but now it was peacefully silent. Among the vast empty space, Ben noticed the large billboards sprawled across the station walls. These advertisements would normally be concealed by the enormous crowds passing in front of them during the daytime, but now were plainly visible in every direction.
In addition to ads for cell phones, car insurance, and prime-time television shows, one ad in particular caught Ben’s eye. The billboard displayed a gorgeous female model, reclining on her side with her back to the viewer, posing absolutely naked except for a pair of lacy red panties. The brunette beauty looked over her shoulder, staring seductively back at Ben, tempting him to buy the sexy underwear clad tightly around her full, sensuous hips.
Although Ben was not in the market for women’s undergarments, he had to admit the billboard had his attention. The barely clothed woman was a quite fetching sight among the dreary graytrain station. Ben liked that the model was not rail-thin like so many of the covergirls nowadays. The girl in this ad had healthy curves outlining her figure, especially around her hips, buttocks, and thighs. Her rather skimpy panties complemented the full, rounded cheeks peeking out. She had, in Ben’s opinion, a proper woman’s body.
Ben made a mental note to remember that ad, and hopefully find the name of the model in it. He did not recognize her from any other advertisement in his memory, but he hoped this would not be the last time he saw her.
At last a train finally pulled into the station. Ben folded his newspaper under his arm and made his way into one of the locomotive’s many compartments. Not surprisingly, the compartment he chose was empty, save for one person in a winter cap seated at the front of the car. Ben took a seat two rows behind the other passenger and waited as the train sped into motion.
Ben was tempted to close his eyes and attempt a few minutes of shut-eye, but thought the better of it. With his level of fatigue, there was a very real danger of him not waking up in time for his stop. Ben slapped his face with both hands and stared wide-eyed out the window, determined to watch for his stop.
“Excuse me sir?”
Ben was caught off guard by the greeting. The other passenger in his car was talking to him. She was young, in her early twenties, and wrapped in a long blue coat. She’d taken a seat across the aisle from him and now was perhaps the only thing keeping him from drifting into deep slumber.
“Yes?” Ben said wearily.
“Can you tell me if we already passed Hollander? I’m new to this city,” the passenger said.
“No, Hollander isn’t for several more stops,” Ben said. “You should have taken the number six, this one goes the long way.”
“Oh, it figures!” the woman said. “At least I didn’t miss it.”
Ben smiled.
“How long you been in Newport?” Ben asked.
“Just this week,” the woman said. “I’m here for a modeling job, actually.”
Ben should have known. The woman was beautiful. Despite her winter coat, Ben could tell she boasted a very shapely figure.
“Oh, what kind of modeling do you do?” Ben asked.
“Lingerie,” them woman said, shyly.
It should have clicked for Ben, but it didn’t. Not right away. The brown hair, piercing eyes, fair skin. But given that he was seconds away from drifting into Slumberland, one could hardly blame him for not recognizing her.
“Say, I haven’t seen you in anything, have I?” Ben asked.
The woman squirmed in her seat.
“Maybe,” she said. “I just did a shoot for Emilie’s. They’ve been advertising a lot around here.”
And then it clicked. Ben hardly recognized her with her clothes on, but when he took another look at her pretty face and lovely shoulder length hair, a light bulb flicked on above his head.
“You’re not-” Ben began, “the girl on that billboard, in the red panties?”
The woman nodded.
“None other,” the woman said. “I’m Veronica Cruz.”
“Ben Mitchell,” Ben said, extending his hand. Veronica offered her hand and Ben took it, and squeezed it firmly. After years of labor in the brake shop Ben’s hands had become rugged and strong, and often didn’t realize his strength.
“I was just admiring your ad back at the station,” Ben said. “You’re very beautiful.”
Veronica looked away coyly.
“Thank you,” she said softly.
“How long have you been in modeling?” Ben asked.
“About eight years,” Veronica said. “It’s always been my love, ever since I was a little girl. I started going to auditions when I was fourteen. I’ve been hooked ever since.”
“Your parents supportive of your occupation?” Ben asked.
Veronica nodded.
“My Mom, yes, my Dad, not so much.”
“What’s your Dad’s problem with it?” Ben asked.
Veronica took a breath.
“He- didn’t want me doing sexy modeling. When I started auditioning I was just modeling dresses and jeans. And then I got older and I started getting offered swimsuit shoots and he hit the roof.”
“So I take it he wouldn’t be too happy seeing that billboard back at the train station?” Ben asked.
Veronica laughed.
“Not at all. But after he divorced my Mom I stopped caring what he thought. Now I’m glad I started doing lingerie modeling. He has to see that same billboard every time he goes to work back home. And I love it.”
Ben laughed too.
“You’re quite the defiant daughter,” Ben said. “I bet you got in tons of trouble as a girl.”
The lights on the train flickered as the train hit a small bump.
“You could say that,” Veronica laughed. “I got grounded a lot a teenager. Always seemed to me it was worth it though.”
Ben nodded in understanding.
“So what else do you do?” Ben asked. “Besides modeling and being a defiant daughter?”
Veronica giggled.
“Well I love reading and horseback riding,” Veronica said. “Actually reading is my other passion. I read at least two books a week. Thick books, mind you.”
“What are you reading there?” Ben asked. He noticed Veronica had a small black book protruding from the gray handbag slung over her shoulder.
“Oh this?” Veronica asked. “Just a how-to guide for succeeding in the modeling business. Not the type I read for fun.”
“May I see?” Ben asked.
Veronica cringed suddenly.
“It’s-” Veronica stammered. “Nothing you’d be interested in. It’s all boring advice for models.”
“I have a lot of interests,” Ben said with a smile. “Come on, let me have a look.”
“I’d rather not,” Veronica said. She pushed the book further into her purse to conceal it, but found there was not enough room. Veronica turned the book to its side and attempted to zip her purse closed, but in struggling to do so, the train lurched abruptly. The contents of her purse spilled out onto the train floor- including the book.
“I’m sorry, let me help you with that,” Ben said.
“No, it’s okay, I-“
No sooner were the words out of Veronica’s mouth that Ben picked up the small black book and took a peek at the cover.
The cover read “One Hundred Erotic Spanking Stories.”
“This is a peculiar title for a book about modeling tips,” Ben said teasingly.
“Give me that!” Veronica said, snatching the book from Ben’s grasp. She stuffed the book back into her purse along with her other belongings and zipped it closed.
“You enjoy spanking stories?” Ben asked.
Veronica’s face turned beet red.
“Sometimes,” she said.
“Nothing wrong with that,” Ben said.
Veronica turned to Ben, surprised.
“It’s just something I started reading. Out of curiosity,” Veronica said.
“I like spanking stories too,” Ben said. “I’ve read quite a volume of them. Most of them on the Internet.”
“Oh,” Veronica said.
“How long have you been interested in spanking?” Ben asked.
“A- a while now,” Veronica said. She was silent for a moment, but to Ben surprise, she continued.
“When I was in high school I was friends with this girl Marybeth. She told me her Dad spanked her. I thought that was so strange, but exciting. And I started wishing I had been spanked.”
“Haven’t you ever been spanked?” Ben asked.
Veronica shook her head.
“Never.”
“That’s too bad,” Ben said. “I think every girl should be spanked.”
Veronica tightened her coat anxiously.
“Have you ever spanked anyone?” Veronica asked.
“Yes,” Ben said. “My ex-girlfriend, and one of my female friends in college.”
“Tell me about it,” Veronica said. “Please.”
Ben thought for a moment. He realized he was suddenly no longer exhausted, and in fact newly energized having met Veronica.
“Well, the first time was with a female friend when I was in college,” Ben said.
“Where did you do it?” Veronica asked.
“In my car, in the parking lot outside the restaurant where we just ate,” Ben said.
“Did anyone see you?” Veronica asked.
“I don’t think so, it was dark out,” Ben said.
Veronica’s eyes went wide. She was entranced by Ben’s words.
“So what did you do?” Veronica asked.
“Well, we sat there talking for a while, and then she bent over my lap teasingly,” Ben said. “And she asked me to slap her bottom hard. So I did.”
“Just once?”
“Just once.”
Veronica squeezed her thighs together, while keeping her eyes on Ben.
“Was she- bare bottomed?” Veronica asked apprehensively.
“No, she had her jeans on,” Ben said.
“Oh,” Veronica said, with a trace of disappointment.
“So what happened? You just spanked her once?” Veronica asked.
Ben nodded.
“I was hoping things would go further but we got interrupted. Some people walked by in the parking lot and she asked me to take her home. We never went out again unfortunately.”
“But you spanked some other girls, right? Your ex-girlfriend?” Veronica asked.
“Yes,” Ben said. “Beth, my first serious girlfriend. I spanked her when we were just dating.”
“How did that go?” Veronica asked.
“Well, we were on the couch watching a movie at her parents house late one night. When the movie was over we started kissing. Things heated up, and I asked her if she wanted to be spanked.”
Veronica smiled.
“She said yes, so I asked her to drop her drawers, and she did,” Ben said.
“So she was bare bottomed? When you spanked her?” Veronica asked, clutching her knees in excitement.
Ben nodded.
“She pulled her jeans and panties down and bent over my knee. The room was dark but I remember the way the moonlight looked on her bottom, it was so beautiful.”
“And then what?” Veronica asked.
“I spanked her. I don’t remember how many times, but a lot. I went for about five minutes or so. She was very calm throughout the entire session. She held very still and didn’t talk much or complain. Actually, she asked me to spank her harder.”
“Did you?” Veronica asked.
“Yes, I really gave it to her after the second time she asked. She didn’t mind it at all. By the time I was done her cheeks were bright red, but she said it was perfect.”
Ben could not believe how entranced Veronica was by the story he was telling. She was practically on the edge of her seat waiting for Ben to spill more details.
“What a lucky girl,” Veronica smiled.
“I thought I was the lucky one,” Ben said.
Ben checked out the train window to see where he was. His station was not for about two more stops.
“So have you ever spanked anyone else? Just those two girls?” Veronica asked.
“Well those were the only two girls I formally spanked,” Ben said.
“What do you mean?” Veronica asked.
“Well, I‘ve maybe slapped a few girls on their bottoms. You know, casually,” Ben said.
“What do you mean, casually?” Veronica asked.
Ben cringed. He usually didn’t tell people about this part of his life.
“I mean, I used to- when I was younger, mind you, go around and slap woman on their behinds. Without their permission.”
Veronica seemed more intrigued than offended.
“Like, where, anywhere you saw them?” Veronica asked.
“Basically, yeah,” Ben said. “Around campus during college. Or on spring break, at the beach all the girls would be walking around in bikinis, so my buddies and I would slap them on their bottoms whenever we passed them by. We got some dirty looks, but never got in serious trouble.”
“Wow, that’s kind of sexy,” Veronica said.
“Really?” Ben asked.
“Yeah. I would love to have that done to me at the beach,” Veronica said.
“Well I’ve matured since then, but there are guys who still do that,” Ben said.
Veronica sighed.
“Oooohhh, I really want to be spanked now!”
“Well, why don’t you? Ben asked. “With a gorgeous heinie like yours, you shouldn’t have any trouble finding a guy to spank you.”
“I asked my ex-boyfriend, but he was never into that,” Veronica said. “He treated me like this delicate flower all the time. He said he couldn’t stand to hurt me.”
Ben nodded understandably.
“Well, I’m sure you’ll find a guy who will give you what you need,” Ben said.
“Thanks,” Veronica said. The train screeched to a stop.
“Well, this is my stop,” Ben said. “It was nice to meet you Veronica. Good luck with your modeling career.”
Veronica smiled.
“Nice to meet you too, Ben,” Veronica said. She gave Ben a firm embrace. As she released him, Ben turned to walk to the train’s exit. He shot one last glance at Veronica, before exiting the train.
As Ben stepped onto the train’s platform, the first thing he saw was the same billboard featuring Veronica in her red panties with her bottom posed suggestively towards the camera. Ben smiled glumly and walked away.
“Wait! Ben! Wait!”
Ben turned around to see Veronica hopping off the train and hurrying towards him.
“Veronica?” Ben asked. “What is it?”
“I have to ask you something!” Veronica asked.
Ben’s felt his heart stop. What could this beautiful woman possibly want to ask him?
She waited until she was just a foot away before speaking.
“Will you spank me?” Veronica asked softly.
“I’m sorry?” Ben asked.
Veronica looked around her, noticing a few other passengers exiting from other cars. She stepped closer to Ben.
“Spank me,” Veronica whispered. “Please.”
Ben put his hands on Veronica’s hips.
“Why would you want an old man like me to spank you?” Ben asked.
Veronica laughed.
“You’re not that old. What are you thirty-five?”
“Thirty-nine,” Ben said.
“That’s perfect,” Veronica said. “You can give me the discipline my Dad never did. For being a defiant daughter.”
“How am I going to spank you? I’ve got my brother and his wife staying over at my place,” Ben said.
“You can do it at my hotel,” Veronica said. “I’m alone there. We won’t be bothered.”
Ben looked around the train platform, and back at Veronica.
“Tell you what,” Ben said. “I’ll spank you, under one condition.”
“Anything,” Veronica said.
Ben grinned.
“When I spank you, you’ll be dressed like you are in that billboard.”
Veronica blushed.
“I’ve got those same panties back at my room. Come on, the train is leaving.”
*****
Veronica’s room was lavish enough. Apparently lingerie models were treated to the best amenities money could buy. Veronica flicked a switch and a dim light illuminated the mini-bar, plush queen bed, and 42 inch plasma screen television among the other luxuries in the room.
Ben walked to the window, which opened to a balcony overlooking an ocean view. He looked back to Veronica.
“Where’s the butler?” Ben joked.
“You’ll have to call room service for that,” Veronica giggled. “Can I order you anything?”
“No, I only came here for one thing,” Ben said happily.
Veronica opened her blue coat.
“Guess I’ll go get changed.”
Veronica removed her coat and hung it up in the closet. She had an attractive red sweater and black pants underneath, which she retreated into the bathroom to remove. Ben lay down onto the plush queen sized bed and let it absorb his body. He was actually going to spank a beautiful girl. Ben thought about where the spanking should take place. The bed seemed a bit too bouncy, but he noticed the room also came equipped with a sofa near the window. Ben decided that was his best bet. Ben took a seat on the sofa and saw there was plenty of room for him to sit and for Veronica to recline across his lap.
Perfect.
Veronica seemed to be taking her time, but that was understandable. Most likely she was fixing her hair and makeup, trying to look perfect when she finally made her appearance. Looking around the room, Ben noticed a portfolio sitting on the nearby table. Ben figured it might be a few more minutes before Veronica would be ready, so Ben’s curiosity got the better of him and he decided to take a peek. Grabbing it, he opened it to find it full of Veronica’s modeling photos. Headshots, summer dresses, and lots and lots of swimsuits. Ben flipped past page after page of Veronica in skimpy, sexy swimwear. Monokinis, string bikinis, cutoff shorts and halter tops, Veronica had modeled in countless sexy ensembles. Ben flipped through the portfolio slowly, taking several moments to enjoy each of Veronica’s glamorous and provocative photos.
After admiring a photo of Veronica in a stylish one-piece that showed her beautiful long legs nicely, Ben flipped past the swimwear chapter and onto the lingerie section. Here Veronica was adorned in beautiful bra and panty sets. Some looked to be taken on a runway, with Veronica strutting sexily down in nothing more than a bra, thong, and high heels surrounded by spectators and photographers with their cameras flashing.
Finally, Ben came across the Original. The photo of Veronica in the red panties. The portfolio contained some alternate shots from that photo session.  Some showed Veronica in a similar pose, and some had her facing the camera covering her breasts with her arm, as well as a few in which she was wearing a matching bra. All in all, the Original, with her posing without the bra and her posterior facing the camera was in Ben’s opinion, the best of them all.
Ben was about to flip to the next page when the bathroom door opened.  Ben waited.  Veronica tentatively stepped out. She had her complimentary frette bathrobe and slippers on, and she strutted sexily towards Ben.
“Enjoying my photos?” Veronica chirped.
“Not as much as I’m enjoying you,” Ben said.
Veronica gave off a sheepish grin. She loved to be complimented.
“Alright, lose the robe, you know what we agreed,” Ben said.
Veronica untied her belt and opened her robe, letting the soft material fall to the floor. True to her word, she wore nothing but her sexy red panties underneath.
She looked as magnificent in person as in her photos. Long, lovely legs. Firm, curvy thighs. Beautiful smooth belly, and large full breasts. ***
“Well well,” Ben said. “Let’s get started. Why are you here, Miss Cruz?”
Veronica giggled.
“Because I’ve been a very naughty girl,” Veronica said. “I’ve been doing some sexy modeling. So I need to be punished.”
“Yes you do, Miss Cruz,” Ben said. “I think you need a spanking.”
“Yes sir, whatever you say,” Veronica said obediently.
“Good. Now bend over my knee,” Ben said.
Veronica eagerly stepped towards Ben’s side and laid across his lap, perching her buttocks sexily across his knee.
Ben took Veronica’s long, flowing hair and brushed it aside, and admired the smooth skin of her back. His eyes passed down across her spine and settled upon her bottom. Her sexy red panties hugged the curves of her buttocks so snugly. Her cheeks were so round and full, that the skimpy panties did not even cover the lower portion of her behind. The flimsy material stopped a good two inches above the fold where her buttocks met her thighs. Ben found this to be very sexy, but he knew Veronica would not want to be wearing these panties when he spanked her.
“Miss Cruz, I would like you to remove your panties now,” Ben said.
“Yes, sir,” Veronica said, eager to comply. Veronica inserted her thumbs into the sides of her panties. Very slowly, she slid them down her hips, exposing her soft, vulnerable cheeks. She slipped them down further and let the panties settle around her thighs.
Veronica’s bottom was truly a thing of beauty. Ben sat in awe at the lovely contours of her delicate mounds, that to him just seemed to be screaming “spank me!”
Ben decided to do just that. He raised his open palm in the air and brought it down in one thunderous smack.
Veronica yelped. Her cheeks jiggled upon the recoil of his smack. Veronica truly had a bottom made for spanking. Ben raised his palm, and smacked them again.
SMACK!
Veronica squealed. The sensation was as wonderful as she imagined. With this total loss of control, Veronica felt more empowered than she had in her entire life.
Ben slapped her bottom again and again. Veronica shut her eyes and let her bottom absorb the wonderful heat gathering upon her posterior. This was exactly what she needed. Veronica felt as though her bottom had never been more at home than it was under Ben’s hand.
Ben felt the same way about Veronica. He loved the way her firm cheeks felt against his palm. Her bottom felt so inviting to him, as though his hand never belonged anywhere else.
Ben spanked Veronica’s bottom faster and harder. She didn’t seem to be uncomfortable; instead she remained calm and submissive to his treatment of her. He alternated spanking her left and right cheeks, higher and lower, spreading plenty attention over the entirety of her bottom.
Veronica’s breathing picked up. Her excitement was building.
“Does it hurt?” Ben asked.
“Yes,” Veronica said. Ben slowed his spanking.
“But in a good way. Please, continue,” Veronica said.
Ben spanked her faster again, admiring her fortitude. He could see some color forming on her cheeks, slowly shifting from pale white to rosy and red.
In spite of the discomfort, Veronica felt as though she were in heaven. Being spanked was a magnificent experience, better than a full body massage or even sex.
Veronica kicked her legs up and down, enjoying every swat Ben graced on her naked bottom. Several minutes passed, and Ben continued the spanking without interruption. The stinging feeling forming on her bottom became more and more intense, but Veronica remained calm and passive, and simply allowed the intensity to increase.
She let out a soothing sigh. All the stresses of her life were momentarily suspended. She was getting her bare bottomed spanked, and that was all that mattered.
Veronica’s resolve reminded Ben of his ex-girlfriend. Her calm complacency was truly admirable. Ben believed she might very well remain silent and submissive to her spankings for as long as Ben deemed she must. He and only he would decide when her spankings would stop. Veronica’s only duty was to endure them.
Ben felt a cramp gradually forming in his hand, and decided perhaps enough was enough. He slowed his spanking, finally culminating into one final swat to the center of her butt.
“There,” Ben said, rubbing her well-spanked cheeks. “All done, naughty girl.”
Veronica laughed.
“Thank you sir, thank you so much.”
Veronica pulled herself to her feet, and rubbed her sore bottom.
“Ooh, I want to see how red it is,” Veronica said, cringing as she rubbed her crimson cheeks. She stopped to kick off the red panties, which had now gathered around her ankles. Ben admired her reddened behind as she scampered off to the bathroom, stark naked. She almost looked as though she was still wearing the panties with how rosy her rear had become.
Ben massaged his palm. In truth, he felt Veronica deserved many more spankings, but he felt his hand needed a break more than anything else. After giving his hand a few moments of rest, Ben regretted ending Veronica’s spanking so soon.
Veronica emerged from the bathroom, still wearing nothing but a bright smile across her face.
“I hope you enjoyed that as much as I did,” Veronica said.
“I can guarantee you that,” Ben said.
“May I get dressed now?” Veronica asked.
“Not just yet,” Ben said, holding up his index finger. Veronica froze.
“Have you learned your lesson, young lady?” Ben asked.
“Yes sir, I have,” Veronica said. “Having my bare bottom spanked was exactly the lesson I needed.”
Ben looked at Veronica skeptically.
“Did you get enough spankings though?” Ben asked. “Don’t you think you deserve a few more?”
Veronica paused. She felt her heart skip a beat.
“Maybe,” Veronica said.
Ben simply looked at her. Veronica grabbed her forearms nervously. She knew the correct answer.
“I do, sir,” Veronica said. Ben smiled. He extended his knee invitingly to Veronica. Veronica stepped towards him and bent over his lap once again.
“May I have a few more spankings please?” Veronica asked.
“Yes, you may,” Ben said. He looked at Veronica’s cheeks once again, admiring the work he’d already done. Veronica was spunky, and Ben decided she could handle plenty more of what Ben could offer her.
So Ben spanked her. He spanked her fast and he spanked her hard, loud enough to make the smack echo against the walls and hard enough to make both of her cheeks jiggle about. Without a work of protest from Veronica, Ben raised his palm in the air, and bestowed her naked bottom with twelve more minutes of glorious spankings.
*****
“Will I see you again?” Ben asked. They stood at the entrance of the train, the doors open and waiting.
“Yes,” Veronica quipped. “On billboards all over town.”
Ben forced a laugh.
“I’ll be looking for you whenever I’m in this station,” Ben said.
“I’ll do the same. When I’m in town again,” Veronica said.
“It was nice to meet you,” Ben said.
Veronica nodded.
Ben turned to take one last look at Veronica, hoping it would not be the last time he would ever see her. He walked up the train’s steps and took a seat near the window so he could see her. She stood on the platform, watching him. The train let out a puff of steam, and slowly lurched into motion. Ben watched as Veronica got farther and father away as the train trembled across the tracks and sped off into the night.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Ft. Worth Central Railroad Station’ : New original spanking story

Readers,


Here is another fine entry to the Brief Encounter writing contest. There’s a whole lotta spanking going on at the ‘Ft.Worth Central Railroad Station’!


– Dana

*****


I am a 58 year old retired elementary school principal and the mother of two grown children.  At five foot ten inches and 145 pounds I have a firm and well toned body thanks to my many trips to the gym.  My husband passed away three years ago and our two children have careers that made it necessary for them to locate out of state.  I decided that I needed new goals and one of these was to run a marathon.  


My primary running route took me by the abandoned Ft. Worth Central Railroad Station.  In 1945 it peaked with almost 700,000 passengers.  By 1979 usage had declined to 32,000 and it was closed and abandoned in 1988.  Today as I jog by this beautiful example of architecture I can’t help but think about how many lives and stories this structure touched.  


College students from near by Texas Christian University have staged wild parties inside the station.  I have even seen some of my former students sneaking in.  One of these, Jeremy, had even found himself face down across my lap more than once for a sound paddling.  


I explored the station myself and found beautiful wooden benches,  marble walls,  tile floors, and chairs that were once in the waiting rooms of some of the offices.  


I have lived in the same old historic home that I raised my family in for over 30 years.  It is located close to the station and T.C.U.  In fact there is both a fraternity and sorority house on my block.  


While jogging through the neighborhood I began to notice a pattern for the parties at the station. Boys from the fraternity house joined the sorority girls every other Saturday night.  And Jeremy was always there.  There were many nooks where I could hide.  One Saturday evening I hid in an alcove where the benches and chairs were in full view.  The older boys arrived first bringing kegs of beer followed by upper class boys and girls neatly dressed and some carrying paddles.  Paddling as part of official hazing has become illegal and antiquated; but, off campus paddle parties by members are common.  Before Jeremy started crying (I’ll explain that later) he told me that pledges to be paddled and members to be punished for demerits were instructed to wear tight jeans.  


The night I hid three boys and four girls were to be paddled.  The first two boys were pledges.  They grabbed their ankles while Jeremy laid on ten pops to each pledge.  You could hear the echo throughout the huge station.  Both boys had red faces and unhappy expressions when he was finished.   The third boy was there for punishment and he was to receive 25 pops from a senior sorority sister who was on the tennis team.  He had made unwanted sexual advances to a sorority sister.  He was forced to bend over the bench while two sisters held his arms rendering them helpless.  The tennis star was over six feet tall and had a beautiful figure and well muscled arms.  To my shock she unbuckled his jeans and lowered them to his knees along with his briefs exposing his naked bottom.  Now both his arms and legs were pinned.   The muscular sister gave this helpless man the most wicked paddling I had ever seen.   I am an expert spanker and my boys and students were very unhappy little boys long before they were left off of my lap: but, this athletic girl shifted her weight into every one of his 25 spanks.  His bottom turned red and then purple and blue.  When she was finished and he was released he laid limp over the bench.  The four girl pledges each received 10 swats from senior girls as they bent over the bench next to each other.  Ten different sisters went down the line giving each pledge a swat.  The pledges had trouble staying in place and let out yelps after every spank.  


Finally back to Jeremy.   I think that he found himself draped over my lap more than my own sons.  The school board policy only allowed five swats but I would have liked to double that at times for Jeremy.  I know he didn’t like it when he was over my knee and I always made sure he was well paddled; but, he kept coming back for more.  I think some boys need a firm woman’s hand.  


One of the activities the boy’s at the  fraternity would had were scavenger hunts.   And one of the items on the list was a pair of panties.  (Jeremy also revealed this to me before he started crying)  I happened to look out of my kitchen window and saw Jeremy steal a bra and my red panties off of my clothesline.  I was both furious and amused.  He knew I lived here.  This was the same behavior that would earn him a trip over my knee 15 years ago.  The next day I called the fraternity house and demanded to speak with Jeremy.  I told him that I expected him to meet me at the station at 6:00 sharp and that he was to bring my bra and be wearing my red panties.   I found my old paddle that I hadn’t used on my boys for over 15 years.   It was identical to the paddle I used at school.   I arrived at the station dressed in a black silk knee length skirt,  black stockings,  and a white blouse.   I wanted to make sure Jeremy knew it was a woman administering his paddling.  When Jeremy arrived I informed him that I was going to paddle my panties as I took the paddle out of my bag.  Jeremy complained that he was wearing them.  As I pulled out a straight backed chair and sit with the paddle on my lap I explained that since he was wearing them he would be paddled too.  And that when I was finished his bottom would be the same color as my red panties.   I ordered Jeremy to my right side lowered his pants to his knees exposing my red panties as I pulled him across my nylon clad lap.  


The first spank landed across the middle of my red panties.  Upon questioning he gave me all of the details of the paddle parties and scavenger hunt while  I continued to paddle my red panties.  By the 5th spank he was in tears and unable to explain any more.  He hadn’t been across my nylon stockinged lap in 15 years.  I was determined that this would be a spanking he would never forget.  50 spanks later his bottom was the same color as my red panties and he was bawling, kicking, begging, and pleading.  The spanks echoed throughout the station but no one but Jeremy and me could hear them- or so I thought.  the entire sorority had hid inside and were  viewing his paddling.  When he was let off of my lap the girls came out laughing as Jeremy danced, hopped, and cried as he rubbed his red bottom-  or was that my panties?  

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

New, Original F/M spanking story



Readers,


Here is an entry from the ‘Brief Encounter’ story writing contest. It looks as though Simon has gotten exactly what he wished for…

***
Simon looked around nervously, there was something about a station at 2pm that was a little spooky. For a start there was no one else there as far as he could see but there were many places that someone could hide and be watching him from.He wondered if he was the victim of some kind of practical joke, he’d turned up as instructed in the email from the mysterious Mistress A he had contacted over the internet through the Darkest Fantasy site, he was even dressed as instructed but there was no one else around. He decided he would wait a few more minutes before going home and putting the night down to experience. Just as he was about to go he heard the tapping of a pair of heels on the tiled floor behind him. He turned and saw a vision of stern beauty.  Mistress A was dressed in tight fitting leather trousers and a white blouse. In her hand she held a cane which as he watched she swished threateningly through the air. “You came then” she said “did you follow the rest of my instructions?” “Yes” Simon mumbled “Yes Mistress” she said and Simon dutifully replied. ” Good, follow me” she said in a tone of voice that brooked no dissent. Simon followed her as she walked into the waiting room. On entering he was surprised to see another younger woman there as well. Mistress A offered no explanation of her presence and walked into the centre of the room. ” Right” she said “trousers off” Simon dutifully removed his trousers to display a pair of very feminine red panties. He’d bought them the previous day and was sure that the shop assistant knew that they were for him. He had blushed terribly whilst paying and the assistant had given him a very knowing look before grinning widely. “Very good” said the Mistress “it appears that you can follow instructions. What do you think Samantha?” The younger woman walked over and looked him over intently. “Yes very attractive” she said “Do you think you can make his bottom match them?” The Mistress didn’t reply, she merely indicated that Simon should come over to where she was sitting. ” Right, over my lap” she commanded and Simon obeyed. Immediately she began to spank his beknickered bottom. Her hand came down hard and fast and in moments his bottom was stinging but she continued in the same way for another 5 minutes. Then she slowly peeled the panties down exposing fully his trembling buttocks. “They’re barely pink yet” she observed before bringing her palm down. Loud smacks rang out around the room whilst all the time Samantha watched with an enigmatic smile on her face. Simon squirmed and wriggled across her lap but there was no escaping the stinging palm. Simon felt excited and embarrassed at the same time. This was what he had imagined when he had first contacted the Mistress and the reality was even better than he had imagined lying in his bed at night. Finally the spanking stopped and he was allowed to stand up.
He stood there with his hands on his head whilst Samantha and Mistress A inspected his bottom. “Now for the cane, bend over and if you try to stand up or protect your bottom I’ll start again from the beginning”. Simon bent over the indicated seat. The spanking had stung but he knew instinctively that the cane was going to hurt considerably more. The Mistress ran her hands over his bottom causing him to shiver in anticipation. She swished the cane through the air menacingly, “I’m going to give you 36 strokes and I want you to count and thank me after each stroke, if you forget or miscount then the stroke will be repeated, do you understand” “Yes Mistress” he said trying to keep his voice from quavering.Without warning the 1st stroke arrived Thwack, the pain was intense and Simon was so shocked he almost forgot but just about managed “1 Thank you Mistress” The 2nd stroke followed immediately and to his amazement it hurt even more, “2 Thank you Mistress”. And so it continued and Simon discovered as many naughty boys had before that a caning becomes more painful and difficult to bear with each stroke. After 12 strokes she paused to inspect her handywork and both she and Samantha  ran their hands over his welted backside. Then it started  again and now Simon was yelling out the numbers and the thanks. The last 3 strokes were agonising but he managed to take them, just about. “Stand up” she said and grimacing he did so. ” Hmm that’s a well caned bottom don’t you think” she said to Samantha who cast a searching gaze over his bottom. “Yes” she replied “I think he’s had enough” Simon hoped Mistress agreed as his bum felt like it was on fire.
It was 5 Minutes later and Simon still bare below the waist was rubbing his buttocks ruefully. “Was that everything you imagined” said the Mistress ” Your email requested a spanking in a public place followed by a severe caning, I hope you liked the added touch of the knickers”. Simon had to agree that it had been better than he could ever have imagined. ” Of course, it’s not really a public punishment as there’s no one here but this is probably as close as you can get” she said and Simon remembered that he had said that one of his fantasies had involved public humiliation. “However at Darkest Fantasies we do try to completely fulfil your desires, so” and she waved Samantha over. Suddenly he was grabbed by both women and dragged back out into the station concourse where they quickly handcuffed him to the departures board. Suddenly Simon realised the foolishness of expressing all his darkest dreams to an organisation that promised a complete service. He could hear the women laughing as they walked away,surely they wouldn’t really leave him like this, welted bare bottom on show to all the commuters who he realised would be arriving in about 2 hours time. He started to sob gently at first but quickly he began bawling. After about 30 minutes of crying and struggling to get lose he slumped in his handcuffs. It was hopeless, he could just imagine the stories in the newspapers and perhaps even on the television. And of course in this day and age all the commuters would have camera phones, his backside was going to be all over the Internet by breakfast. This was exactly what his fantasy had involved but the reality was just too horrible to contemplate. “Please” he sobbed to no-one in particular.
Then he heard the tapping of heels on the station tiles.  
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Contest Winner: Brief Encounter



Readers,


The June spanking story writing contest, ‘Brief Encounter’, was a fun one for the imagination: A man and woman, alone in a train station, and a pair of mysterious panties…this could go anywhere! As always, our fellow spankos have come through in admirable fashion, sharing their stories with us all here (and possibly hoping for that spanking ‘prize’).


I will post up all the qualifying story entries over the upcoming month, but alas, only one can win:


This untitled story is steamy. I love it, and hope you do, too.

***


He heard the echo of her heels as she confidently strode down the platform. Click…click…click…. The two of them had locked eyes at the ticket counter ten minutes ago. He had been three customers ahead of her yet still he had felt her commanding eyes as she looked him up and down finally settling on his bottom.
 
He was dressed in a two piece gray flannel suit. She was in a sleek black skirt that rode halfway down her thighs. The skirt hugged her, showing off the amazing curve of her hips. Her ensemble was rounded out with a sheer white silk blouse that came down to her waist, her lace bra flirtatiously showing through as she held on to a small black purse.
 
Click…click…click…. He didn’t know why he was nervous but his palms were sweaty and beads of sweat had prickled his brow. He took his handkerchief from his front pocket and dabbed at his forehead.
 
Click…click…. She was twenty feet away and he was feeling aroused by this woman in a way he was unaccustomed being. To his mind, he was the man, the one in charge but the way this woman walked, like a tigress through a sweltering, sultry jungle at night, made him check himself, remind himself who the powerful one was here.
 
Click. She stopped five feet away, her back to him, head up, looking the other way but flaunting all of her womanly prowess.
 
She knew his type, overly confident, overly aggressive, the kind of man that needed to be taught a lesson. And she knew just the right person for putting a man like this in his place.
 
“Hot down here, isn’t it,” the man said to the woman.
 
“Downright steeamy,” she replied. She still hadn’t turned around though she could feel his eyes on her, taking her all in. She casually pulled a button forward on her blouse, giving him a glimpse of the straps of her bra, perspiration emphasizing their outline against her tanned skin beneath her blouse.
 
She smoothed the silk out. He’s leering at me, she thought. His tongue is hanging out his mouth and he’s ogling me. She smiled. She was the hunter and him? Easy prey.
 
“I couldn’t agree with you more,” he said. He stood there, marveling at the fluidity of her every move, the grace of her every gesture, the locks of brunette hair that fell to her shoulders, the lithe lines of her body. I’d like to get her number, he thought. “The weatherman said this morning that the heat wave ought to break tonight. Have us some relief by tomorrow morning.”
 
“Oh, really?” she said turning around knowing the forecast would turn out right for just one of them.
 
He closed the gap between them by three paces. A bead of perspiration ran down her neck, down the tan of her chest getting lost somewhere in her cleavage. The man’s eyes absently followed it and before he could stop himself he was staring at an index finger that was playing along the pillow of exposed skin above the bra. He flushed realizing his faux paus. He shook his head. “Yep, that’s what I heard on the news this morning,” he said trying to act casual.
 
She took out the small bottle of water she had hidden in her purse. She leaned her head back slightly, running the cold bottle down her chin over her neck and didn’t stop until she had painted her exposed skin with the water beaded container.
 
The man shifted uneasily in his place.
 
She unscrewed the top allowing it to fall to the ground making it appear as though she was clumsy and helpless.
 
The man stood there waiting for her to pick it up. He wanted to see her supple body curve bend down and scoop it up.
 
She didn’t disappoint as she stooped down to get it, knees together, her blouse riding up in the back. The man leaned over and saw she had on a pair of red panties. Red, my favorite color, he thought. She leaned over her knees a few inches, held that position, making sure he had a good look at her lingerie. With the grace of a jaguar, she got up, turned coming face to face with him.
 
“You like the color I’m wearing today?” She asked him looking him square in the eye.
 
“Color? What are you talking about?’ He played stupid.
 
“No need to be bashful. I like a man who knows what he likes. So? Do you like the color that I picked out for today?”
 
He gulped. “Yes, I do. Very much.”
 
“And what color would that be?”
 
He raised his eyebrows. “Red. It’s my favorite color.”
 
“Oh, mine too.” She said running a finger down his shoulder and then his arm. Then she walked over to the bench and sat down.
 
The man stood there, watching. When she was comfortable, she took another sip from her bottle, capped it and put it away in her purse. She patted her lap and when the man didn’t move she patted it again saying, “That’s your cue to come over here. On this side.” She tapped her right thigh.
 
Shrugging, the man did what he was told him. She took her bottle of water out, closed her eyes as she leaned her head back taking an extra long swallow even as he saw deep into her cleavage, his mouth watering. She casually brought her head back and let the cap slip from her fingers.
 
She looked up at him, her eyes puddles of mischievous blue. “Would you be a dear and pick that up for me?” The tone in her voice was a command more than a question.
 
He tried taking a step to the side and forward but she stuck her right leg out preventing his progress. She tapped her thigh again. “Over my lap.”
 
“Over your what?” He asked incredulously.
 
“You heard me,” she snapped. “Over my lap…now.”
 
No woman ever spoke to him this way, flustered, taken off his game, he didn’t know what to do and when she barked out “Now” a second time he found himself bending over her lap reaching for the bottle cap. He was inches within reach when her left foot suddenly nudged it just beyond his reach. He was just about to open his mouth to complain when WHACK! Her hand came down on his trouser covered bottom. Surprised, shocked, he tried to wriggle up but found that she had him in a scissor lock. WHACK!
 
WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!
 
“I’m going to teach you some manners,” she said.
 
WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!
 
He tried struggling but the more he struggled the tighter she squeezed him into the scissor lock. There was no escaping.
 
Harder her hand came across his bottom. WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!
 
“Listen,” he said, “this is all very cute and fun but the train will be here in fifteen minutes and I need to get to work.”
 
“Fifteen minutes is all we need to teach you a good lesson.” She paused. “And to send you on your way with a nice pair of red buns.”
 
She suddenly pulled his pants down to his ankle and began swatting in earnest.
 
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
 
“Ow, that hurts.”
 
“It’s supposed to.”
 
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
 
“OWWW!”
 
“Stop whining! And take your punishment like a man.”
 
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
 
He groaned. He didn’t know what to say. He never experienced the power of a woman like this before. She was devastatingly beautiful and he had to admit turned on despite his compromising position.
 
“Oh. Oh. Oh. Ohhhhh.” Came his little boy cries as she continued to deliver his spanking. She ran her long fingernails across his bottom testing his hotness. “Ow. Ow. Owwww. That hurts. It’s hot!”
 
“Yes. I know. I intend the heatwave to last until the end of the week for at least one of us,” she said.
 
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! She delivered her spanks with authority. “Now.” She paused. “You will be quiet or we’ll continue this until after the train had passed through.”
 
Afraid because he knew she meant it, he meekly said, “Yes, ma’am.”
 
“That’s better.”
 
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
 
He was sweating profusely not daring to let slip a sound.
 
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
 
She paused squeezing his now ripe red cheeks, first the one, then the other.
 
He bit his tongue against the searing pain.
 
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
 
“Train to Penn Station on track ten arriving in three minutes,” the loudspeaker blared.
 
“Please,” he begged, “I’ll be good. I’ll behave. I’ll never disrespect you ever again.”
 
“I’m not so convinced,” she replied.
 
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! She gave it to him extra hard this time.
 
Please, he thought.  Please end this before I’m embarrassed in public. My career couldn’t survive something like this.
 
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
 
The train whistle blew in the distance.
 
Oh God, no. He panicked.
 
SMACK! SMACK! She really let him have it.
 
SMACK! SMACK! Harder still.
 
SMACK! SMACK! The hardest spanks yet.
 
She released her leg lock and he fell to ground. He was looking at her feet and legs, struggling to pull his trousers back on when he heard the conductor’s voice. “Is everything alright here?”
 
He looked sheepishly at the conductor, to the woman and back to the conductor again. “The…uh…lady lost an earring. I was just trying to find it for her.”
 
“Oh here it is. It fell into my purse,” she said.
 
“Very well,” the conductor said walking away down the platform.
 
Whew, the man thought.  He got to his feet and had taken two paces towards the train when he heard her voice. “Next week. Same time.”
 
“Huh?” He turned around puzzled.
 
“We have to teach you a lesson about lying.”
 
There was no reason why he would have to be back next week but he knew he would.


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Brand new spanking story from our UK Laureate


Another fine original spanking story from one of our favorite writers (and past story writing contest winner), UK Laureate – enjoy this well-spun tale, titled ‘Mother-in-law’s Visit’.   – Dana

*****

Mother-in-law’s visit

We’d been married a little under a year, long enough, sadly, for the initial euphoria to wear off. In truth the last few months had been tough. Rachel had become moody and withdrawn. I had a strong feeling that it was me who was upsetting her. It was clear she didn’t like my weekly night out with the boys even though this had been part of my routine both before and since I knew her. I’d also picked up a few comments about not pulling my weight around the house. So when she told me that her mother was coming to stay I had mixed feelings. On the one hand Sylvia, Mrs Johnson, was not my favourite person; on the other, it occurred to me that perhaps having her mother around and chatting to her might help Rachel cheer up and realise that it was she, not me, who was being a tad unreasonable.

On the day Mrs Johnson was due to arrive I was the butt of considerable humour from the guys at work, who, whilst sympathetic, also took great delight in reminding me of the reality of the situation. A lot of mother-in-law jokes – not exactly original but amusing nonetheless – were rolled out and that lightened my mood as I made my way home.

“Hello, Stephen,” Sylvia said somewhat coldly and in her usual formal manner. Everybody else knew me as Steve but Mrs Johnson insisted on using the name as written on my birth certificate. It had always been the case, but even so, I sensed that her manner was especially terse. Perhaps she was equally unenthusiastic about seeing me as I was to see her. However, we managed to get through dinner and the rest of the evening making uninspiring but polite small-talk.

“How was the old dragon?” my mate Tony asked me when I got to work the next day. “Didn’t eat you alive, then” he smirked. “Never mind, mate, there’s time yet for her to sort you out. She’s staying three more days yet isn’t she?”

Tony knew perfectly well how long she was staying, as I’d repeatedly bemoaned the fact of a four day visit, but he took great delight in reminding me of the fact. I didn’t realise at the time just how prophetic his words about her ‘sorting me out’ would prove to be.

That evening when I arrived home Rachel and her mother were sitting side by side on the sofa. Mrs Johnson had an especially sour look on her face and Rachel was distinctly cool. Immediately I sensed from the atmosphere that something had occurred between them. 

“I hope you two have had a nice day,” I said as cheerily as I could muster in an attempt to lighten the darkness. “What have you been up to?”

“We’ve been talking, Stephen,” Mrs Johnson replied crisply, “and I have to say I haven’t much liked what Rachel has been telling me. I’ll readily admit that I’ve always had doubts about you and whether you were a suitable husband for my daughter, and what I’ve heard today has confirmed my worst suspicions. It is clear you are an immature young man who has not begun to appreciate the responsibilities and behaviour conducive to being a good husband. Furthermore, it is clear from your selfish behaviour that you are entirely lacking in self-discipline, which I regard as highly reprehensible.”

“What?” I uttered in amazement as she paused for breath. “What’s all that about? That was quite a tirade. It’s also one-sided and unfair. There’s two sides to every story, you know.”

“How dare you answer me back,” Mrs Johnson snapped angrily. “The impertinence of that outburst simply proves how right I am. For your information, Stephen, I have heard Rachel’s side of the story and that’s quite sufficient for me. There is no reason to doubt what she has said. I’m telling you now, young man, that I will not stand by and let your self-centred and neglectful behaviour continue any longer. Rachel has had enough of it, and so have I.”

I looked at Rachel, who had sat silently during her mother’s tirade. “Come on, sweetheart, I know I’m not perfect, but you don’t believe what your mother has said, do you?”

“Actually, I’m afraid I do, Steve. I had high hopes for our marriage but the past year has been a big disappointment. I’ve tried to tell you but you haven’t seemed able to listen or understand. That’s why I needed to have a real heart-to-heart with my mother today. The fact is I simply can’t go on as we are.”

To say that her words were a disappointment to me would be an understatement. Although I knew she was unhappy, I hadn’t realised her disappointment in me had reached this level. “I’m really sorry you feel that way. I promise I’ll do better in future,” I ventured. “Now, what’s for dinner?”

There was a pregnant silence as the two women exchanged a knowing look.

“Dinner can wait, Steve,” said Rachel. “Mother has something more to say to you.”

“Indeed I have,” Mrs Johnson said firmly. “I’m not impressed by your casual promise to do better in future. In my experience these matters are not that simple. As I said before, it is clear that you are immature and lack the self-discipline required. When that is the case discipline has to be imposed by someone else – in this case, me. I know only too well from bringing up three children that when a boy – and essentially that is what you still are – misbehaves, the required course of action is that he receives a very sound spanking to make him realise the error of his ways and help pull him back in line.
Rachel and I have agreed that such a course of action is entirely appropriate for you. Get your pants down. I’m going to put you across my knee right here and now.”

“What!” I exclaimed in total amazement. “This is some kind of joke, isn’t it? Not exactly a funny one, but OK, you’ve both made your point. C’mon, Rachel, you and I can talk about this later.”

“Yes, we will talk about it later,” Rachel replied quietly, “but what mother said is not a joke, and I’m quite certain you will find you have nothing to laugh at. Do as mother says.”

I stood, gob-smacked, for several seconds, looking at Rachel and her mother. “Hurry up, Stephen,” Mrs Johnson rapped, “I don’t like to be kept waiting.”

My mind now was becoming frozen with confusion. I could hardly believe it but it did seem as though both Rachel and her mother were deadly serious, that they had agreed that I should be spanked by my mother-in-law as though I were a naughty child. But the fact was, even as a child, I had never had a spanking. I knew of it happening to other kids, but it was not something my parents believed in. Now here I was, a grown man, facing the prospect of a bottom-warmer. It all seemed quite surreal.

“On second thoughts,” said Mrs Johnson, interrupting my wandering brain, “we won’t just have your pants down, we’ll have you stripped off entirely. Come along, get undressed.”

At last it dawned on me that there was no escape. The stern look on both women’s faces and the authoritarian tone of Mrs Johnson’s voice made it clear that my only choice was to submit to their wishes. Nervously, tentatively, I undid my belt and slowly removed my clothes until I was standing naked in front of them, feeling stupid and humiliated.

“That’s better,” said Mrs Johnson, “now, over my knee.” Before I had time to resist she grabbed my manhood roughly and pulled me towards her.

Helpless and shocked I arranged myself across her lap somewhat ungracefully.  Actually, while my body was draped across Mrs Johnson, my head was in Rachel’s lap, and I felt her put her hands on my head, holding it down firmly.

There was a moment’s pause and then… slap! I felt Mrs Johnson’s hand land sharply on my butt. But barely had I time to register the fact when another meaty smack landed. Whack! Whack! Whack! Whack! The blows continued to rain down in quick succession.

The first few were not too bad, though it was clear Mrs Johnson had a hard hand and, as she had admitted earlier, was well practised in spanking boys’ backsides. Mostly the blows alternated, first the right cheek, then the left, but on other occasions she concentrated on walloping the same spot several times over, which caused the pain to rise more quickly.

She continued to smack briskly and as she continued it seemed as though the blows were landing with greater power. I could feel the heat in my butt and the smacks were becoming ever more painful. I had long lost count of how many she had given, concentrating solely on dealing with the pain. Every now and then she paused for a while and I thought she was finished, only for her to begin again with renewed gusto.

How long this went on I have no idea. Time seemed irrelevant. I was conscious only of my vulnerability as I lay with my wife holding my head while her mother walloped my bottom. In many ways it still felt surreal, but the increasing pain in my backside made it only too real!

Finally the spanking ended, and I heard Mrs Johnson telling me to get up. In a semi-daze I stumbled to my feet, covering my nakedness with one hand while using the other to rub my butt.

“Hands on your head,” Mrs Johnson bellowed. “If you rub your bottom any more I shall have you back over my knee for a second dose.”

By now my will to do anything other than she commanded had entirely gone, and without further thought I obeyed her instruction.

Then it was Rachel issuing the instructions. “Go and stand in the corner, Steve, where you will stay for the next half-hour or so while I get dinner. And keep your hands on your head. Mother will be staying in the room to make sure that you do. You can use the time to think about the error of your ways and what you need to do to save our marriage.”

During the rest of the evening nothing more was said about my behaviour. Rachel was still a bit cool, in a reserved sort of way, but somehow she seemed more confident and assured. When we went to bed, the first time we had had on our own, I tried speaking about the earlier events but she said it was too soon to discuss matters, put the light out and turned away from me.

Needless to say, when the mother-in-law comments and jokes were made at work the next day, I tried to ignore them as much as I could. It was just as well my mates didn’t know the truth – and I certainly wasn’t going to tell them! The shock of what had happened was still very much with me, and I couldn’t help wondering how things would pan out during the remainder of Mrs Johnson’s visit, and beyond.

In the event the evenings of days three and four passed fairly normally. Rachel was definitely more cheerful and even her mother’s demeanour and attitude towards me was somewhat lighter. I breathed a sigh of relief as I went to bed on day four, knowing that Mrs Johnson was returning home the next morning. Then another surprise happened.

Rachel waited until I had undressed, then told me that her mother wanted a word and disappeared out of the room. Next moment, in walked Mrs Johnson. To my amazement she was wearing a black cami-basque with suspenders and stockings. Not only had I never seen her in such attire, of course, but also it was suddenly apparent that she was – or could be – a highly attractive woman! The confusion caused by this revelation was quickly increased as I noticed she was carrying a hairbrush and two small paddles.

It seemed she had noticed the look of appreciation on my face at her attire. “Don’t get any silly ideas, Stephen,” she said firmly, “I’m certainly not here for a romantic assignation. Perish the very thought! No, what I am here for is to give you another spanking. As you know I’m going home tomorrow, and I want to be sure that my message about changing your ways has been thoroughly comprehended – though of course I can always return if that proves not to be the case. For more severe spankings I have always found the hairbrush and paddle to be rather effective, so it occurred to me I should give you a foretaste of what is in store if it should be necessary for me to visit you again for further instruction. I want you to kneel on the bed on all fours.” She placed the two paddles on the bedside cupboard, keeping hold of the hairbrush.

The experience of earlier in the week had taught me it was pointless to argue. Meekly I positioned myself as instructed. Standing at the side of the bed she proceeded to pummel my backside, counting aloud as she did so. Thirty-six was reached in double-quick, but very painful, time. 

Glancing to the side I saw her put down the hairbrush and pick up the small wooden paddle. Without further ado or any words being spoken, another thirty-six swats landed on my increasingly sore butt. By halfway through I was unable to absorb the pain without uttering grunts and some louder ‘aaghs’ and it was a huge relief when the allotted number was complete. But I was pretty certain that the third implement, a larger leather paddle, had not been brought simply for show – and I was not wrong. She picked it up and walked to the other side of the bed. Turning my head I watched as she knelt on the bed beside me.

“That’s better, I think I can spank a bit harder this way round. And this time you will count aloud. Is that understood?”

“Yes, Mrs Johnson, quite clear,” I found myself saying.

Thwack! Her words about swatting harder had been no understatement. The force of the stroke and the intense pain it produced took me quite by surprise and I emitted a loud yell. In the shock of the moment I quite forgot what she had said about counting aloud.

She waited a few seconds before speaking. “Very well, since you cannot obey simple instructions, I shall start again. And be warned, every time you forget, I will begin again from the start.

Thwack! Another vicious swat landed, equally as painful as the first, but this time I was more ready for it. “One”, I said loudly.

Thwack! “Two”. Thwack! “Three”. Thwack! “Four”.

Despite what she thought of my behaviour, I’m not stupid and I can count to ten and beyond without any trouble. Or so I thought. When number ten landed on what I’m sure was the exactly same spot as numbers eight and nine, the pain was acute and I cried out, conscious only of how much my butt was hurting. Several seconds went by as I tried to deal with the pain.

“Very well, I did warn you. We shall have to begin again.”

Oh no! As soon as she spoke I realised my mistake. “I’m sorry,” I spluttered, “that one hurt so much I forgot.”

“No excuses,” she said curtly. “Nine to be repeated. You will begin counting again after number ten.”

It was soon apparent why I was not required to count the nine again – there was no time. Whereas previously the swats had been measured, with a few seconds gap between each, this time they rained down like machine-gun fire. How I stayed in position I don’t quite know – the pain was excruciating. A brief and welcome pause indicated that the punishment for my forgetfulness had been completed. Nonetheless, I was very conscious that there were still many more swats to come.

And come they did, every one as hard as before, every one increasing the burning pain in my now very tender bottom. Somehow I remembered to announce the appropriate number, though I must admit that many were uttered in a voice that also expressed the extreme discomfort I was feeling.

“I think you may feel it worth avoiding the requirement for me to come and stay again, don’t you, Stephen,” Mrs Johnson enquired after the final swat.

“Yes, Mrs Johnson,” I replied. For once she and I were in total agreement.

I was feeling distinctly contrite when Rachel came back to the room. She grimaced as she saw the state of my backside. “Wow,” she said, “I could hear from the next room that you were getting one of mother’s extra special wallopings but that is some colour. I think perhaps I should rub some cold cream on it.”

I was grateful, if slightly surprised, for her sympathy and practical remedy. And when she had finished we had the best cuddle I had known for many months. The warmth of her affection matched the warmth in my butt. 

“From now on we begin again,” she said softly. “Let’s make sure I don’t have to ask mother to come and stay again.”

UKL – 2012




This story was inspired by these photos I found on the net (sircane.tumblr.com):


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story: ‘Well, if you think that’s embarrasing’



‘Well, if you think that’s embarrassing’ is a fun spanking entry to the ‘Person, Place, and Thing’  Spring Break writing contest. Poor Andrew…
– Dana


  Well, if you think that’s embarrassing. 

Andrew and Heather had met at freshmen orientation and had been dating ever since. Heather was a sweet and lovely girl, slightly plump with large comforting breasts and a big-ish but well shaped bottom. She had long flowing blond hair and an adorable face that was almost always smiling. Andrew was very attracted to her and the sex was great. But Heather had a real knack for embarrassing him. She called him “poopsikins” and “silly buns” in front of his friends. Naturally, this resulted in Andrew getting endless teasing from his buddies. To make matters worse, Heather had informed Andrew that he would not be going to Fort Lauderdale with his friends. Instead, they would spend a romantic spring break together at nice little bread and breakfast. As Andrew sat driving in his 1960 Ford Galaxie, a beautiful convertible his father had given him when he when off to college, he thought back to his last night with his mates before spring break. “Dude, you are so whipped. While you’re stuck with the ball and chain were gona get shit faced and score some serious poontang,” Andrew remember them saying. Just then Andrew felt Heather gently stroke his thigh. He turned his head and looked at Heather. She was smiling and her long blond hair was blowing in the wind. “What’s on your mind, cutie pie?” Heather asked. “Um, nothing” Andrew replied. 

Heather: “Slow down, sweetie, I see the B and B.”

                Andrew: “OK, fine” (muttering)

Andrew parked the convertible, Heather grabbed Andrew’s hand and they walked together into the bed and breakfast. At the front desk of the bed and breakfast, there stood a beautifully woman with short dark hair. She was wearing a low cut blouse that showed off her lovely cleavage.  Just inside the door to the B and B, Andrew let go of Heathers hand and began watching a baseball game on his I-phone. Heather walked up to the desk. “Hi, my name Heather, and that cutesypoo over by the door is my boyfriend Andrew,” Heather said proudly. “Hi there, my name is Dana, and I’m so glad you decided to stay with us. You make such a lovely couple.”  Dana replied. 

Heather: “thanks!” 

Heather (looking at Andrew): “Come on hunny bunny, get your cute little caboose over here and say hi to the nice lady.”  

Andrew reluctantly walked to the desk. 

Andrew: “Hay, what’s up? (muttering)”

Dana: “Nice to meet you Andrew.”

Heather: “So Dana, do you know what I like do to cute little buns? I like to ssshhhhmack ummm!”

(Heather gives Andrew a playful smack on his bottom)

Andrew: “Stop it. This is embarrassing.”

Heather:  “Is it? (Heather gives Andrew another smack on his bottom) Well, sweetie, you better get used to it because I LIKE to embarrass you. And if you think getting smacked on the bottom is embarrassing just wait until I SPANK your BARE BOTTOM in front of my new friend!” 

Andrew: “What!?”

Heather: “You heard what I said, now change into your birthday suit this instant.”
(Andrew hesitated only for a second. He never could say no to Heather. Andrew obediently removed all his clothes.)

Dana: “Aw, doesn’t he just have the cutest little cup cakes.”

Heather: “O I know, and now for some red frosting!”

(Heather and Dana both laugh.)

Heather (sitting down on a nearby chair): “Get your bottom over my knee.”

(Andrew did as he was told.)

SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK! SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK! SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, 

SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK! SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK! SMACK!, SMACK!, SMACK!

(Despite how sweet she was, Heather had no problem giving a hard spanking. Andrew’s little bottom was now bright red.)

Dana: “That looks like fun.”

Heather: “Want to give it a try?”

Dana: “Sure”

Heather: “Do you need any instructions?” 

Dana “No, I think I can handle it (winks).”

Heather: “OK sweet heart, I want you to go over to Dana and very nicely ask her to please spank your bare bottom.”

Andrew: “Dana, would you please spank my bare bottom.” 

Dana: “Sure hunny, you know what to do.”

(Andrew positioned his bottom over Dana’s knees.)

Dana: “You know Andrew, you are very lucky to have an affectionate girlfriend that cares enough about you to spank you.”

Andrew: “Yes, I know.” 

Dana “Now after each spank, I want you to repeat ‘Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants. Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants.’”

Andrew: “Yes, ma’am.”  

SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”SMACK! “Heather can smack my bottom any time she wants! Heather can spank my bottom any time she wants!”

Dana: “Now go over to Heather, apologize and thank her for spanking your bare bottom.” 

Andrew: “I’m sorry for being a brat. Thank you for spanking my bare bottom. I know I deserved it.”

Heather: “Aaaaaawwww (Heather gently rubs Andrew’s red bottom.)”

Heather: “Now thank Dana for spanking you.”

Andrew: “Thank you Dana for spanking my bare bottom. I know I deserved it.”

Dana: “Anytime sweetie.”

(Dana rubs Andrew’s left cheek while Heather rubs his right cheek.)

Heather: “Now go stand in the corner. I want your witle red tushy on display while Dana and I get to know each other.”

(Heather gives Andrew a playful smack on the bottom)

Andrew: “Thank you for smacking my bottom.”

Dana: “He’s learning!”

(Heather and Dana both laugh.)









Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Original F/M Spanking Story: ‘The First Spring Break’


Percy and Lionel get themselves in a lot of trouble in ‘The First Spring Break’, an historical look at the ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ spanking story writing contest. Enjoy!
–  Dana

*****

The First Spring Break


Sure, it’s all fun and games now, drinking, carousing, and generally making an ass of yourself, but in the spring of 1935 Colgate’s swim team journeyed to Fort Lauderdale to train in the country’s only Olympic sized swimming pool. This excursion was considered the start of the “spring break” tradition in the U. S.and for Lionel and Percy Abernathy it seemed like heaven on earth. Back in Hamilton ,New York there was still snow on the ground and the coeds were almost as frigid as the air. Even though they were only freshmen they were shaping up to be the shining stars of the team and they thought this would give them a bit of leeway, spending their time on sun, booze and girls instead of putting in extra time training.

“Down by the beach are where the girls are and here we are stuck at this stupid hotel with this group of losers” complained Lionel.
“We are here to train and make the school proud of us not raise a ruckus” answered Percy.
“You know you can be a real downer sometimes”
“Besides how would we get down there? It’s too far to walk and besides I want to read some of Hemingway’s ‘Farewell to Arms’ it is really neat!”

Just then Lionel happened to glance outside as a 1927 Pierce Arrow roadster pulled to the entrance and what could only be described as a ‘dandy’ jumped out, threw his keys to the attendant and demanded his car be parked by the entrance with the keys left on the dash. To Percy, this meant nothing but to Lionel this was an opportunity not to be missed! Grabbing Percy Lionel flew out the door and headed for the main entrance. All it took was for the attendant to be distracted for a second and the twins had the car started and were on their way. And what a car it was! It flew like the wind and all the young girls stared and ogled both the car and the very handsome young men. Lionel and Percy were no strangers to the charms of the opposite sex and swim practice was soon forgotten. Cruising in the Pierce Arrow, top down, they had their pick of the girls strolling along the promenade. Two young blondes caught their eye and the game was on! Falling for their charms, the young ladies were soon paired off with the twins and with the help of some rot gut whiskey the group rapidly lost their inhibitions. It was known that the brothers did get some sexual gratification by the spanking of pert young female bottoms and these two fit the bill perfectly Playful slaps quickly escalated to the girls bare bottoms being tattooed by a steady stream of hard swats. At least two of the quartet were enjoying themselves immensely. The rest of the evening events are not for publication in this narrative.

It still remained for the boys to return the car and conjure up a story for being away from the hotel. Their luck held as not a soul was in front of the hotel. They proceeded to return the car to the same spot, left the keys where they found them and headed for the back stairs. But if not for Fred Whipple they would have been home free. Fred was the hotel detective and took any misdeeds at the establishment personally. Hidden behind a royal palm he observed the two return the car and sneak off in what they hoped was a clean getaway. Fred had other plans.

. Fred had pounced on the two miscreants and before they could comprehend the situation, they were in custody. Only because Coach Williams dealt with the episode personally were the police not called

‘Guess we really screwed up this time’ blubbered Percy
‘ You can say that again boy!
Lionel remained stoic and hoping once again his athletic prowess would save the day.
All the commotion had alerted the rest of the team and the coach, not to mention the peeved owner of the Pierce Arrow who was demanding his pound of flesh.

Let’s go forward to the next day. It is the end of swim practice and the team is gathered in a circle,surrounding the naked twins. Also present were The ‘Dandy’, hotel dick, the girls and their parents. After much debate the previous evening an appropriate punishment was agreed on and accepted by the twins. The alternative would have been much worse.

In the State of Florida 16 year old girls could not consent to be spanked by college freshmen, so that explained the presence of the girls and their parents. It was also known that next to the pool was a barber shop whose proprietor was more then happy to lend his razor strop for the occasion. The agreed upon number of strokes was 50, five each from the eight swimmers, who made up the rest of the team, and the two fathers. The twins were secured on the end of the diving board in such a fashion that their bottoms were in the perfect position for the onslaught to follow.

Percy was the first to be tied in place, a look of dread spreading across his face.
‘Ready?
‘Lets begin and anyone not taking this seriously will find themselves in the same spot.’ bellowed the coach.

The first boy swung the strop for all he was worth, taking the warning seriously. A tremendous crack echoed through the pool area followed by a heart rendering cry of anguish. If anything the second swing was even harder then the first. After only two smacks Percy was already a wreck, blubbering and crying, a plea for mercy escaping from his lips. The first boy finished his five and the rest of the team followed. All gave their best. When it came time for the first father to deliver his five swats, he stopped, pondered and handed the strop to his daughter. The second father did likewise. Now Percy was already thoroughly chastised and the humiliation of a young girl strapping his behind was the final straw. Their swings were anything but weak. Percy would remember these far longer then the other 40.

Now it was time for Lionel. Strong, stoic Lionel.
‘Do your best’ he shouted.
And they did. Each swing of the strop brought curses, yelled from the top of his lungs. This time after 40 lashes, instead of the fathers, the girl’s mothers took up the strop. Any other time having a woman spank him would have been a joy but not this time. These woman were strong and Lionel would think long and hard before he let another woman at his bottom.

Sufficiently chastised the boys shambled off in shame. Their bottoms were in sorry shape. Their swimming careers were over. Their collage careers were over. Their hope for the future was over. Sadly they had to  follow in their father’s footsteps and spent the next 4 years in the coal mines before being drafted into the army. Sadly neither one returned from the war.

So as far back as anyone can remember, spanking and spring break have gone hand in hand!
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Original F/M and F/F spanking story, set in 1966



Readers,


Another fine entry to the ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ Spring Break story contest, this blast from the past untitled piece incorporates both F/F and F/M spankings. Enjoy!


–   Dana

*****



 It was the spring of 1966 and I had big plans for spring break- hot girls and cold beer.  For months Sandy and I have been planning to go to a secluded beach in Florida that was a popular spring break destination.  My sister was out of town for two weeks and I knew the combination to the lock on her garage where she kept her 1958 Pontiac convertible.  When we arrived it was everything we had expected- hot girls in bikinis and cold beer.  Back in the 1960’s if you were caught with beer in your car cops would pour it out and send you on your way.  It was the good old boys system- or so we thought.   

Sandy had a beautiful body and wasn’t afraid to show it off in a skimpy bikini and could she kiss.   If I tried to get beyond that point she would grab my hands and put them in their place.  When we got to the beach we got drop dead drunk.  What shocked me the most was the rude disrespectful behavior that the other students displayed toward the police.  Yet the police tolerated the remarks, underage drinking, smell of pot, and even being called pigs from the direction of the smell of pot.  I didn’t understand it; but, I assumed that they were concerned with not starting a riot and keeping our behavior isolated to a small beach.  

How wrong I was.  There were only three ways out of the beach and when Sandy and I left that evening there was an alcohol check point at every exit.  Here we were half wasted with open containers and beer cans all over the back seat.  Upon checking our car the police officer directed us to a parking space and ordered us into the back seat of a police car.   When the doors were closed we were locked in and Sandy was in tears.  Here we were in another state and about to be hauled into a police station for underage drinking and driving under the influence.  I immediately understood why the police tolerated so much name calling and rude behavior from the crowd- they would get the last laugh.  

The police officer got into his car and drove us past the police station for a couple of miles and turned on a long driveway to a secluded house.  The officer grabbed our arms and escorted us to the front door where we were greeted by a maid who lead us to the library and instructed the officer to wait in the hall. She had a strange smile on her face and a twinkle in her eye that was almost frightening.  

Sitting at his desk in the library was a handsome gentleman in his 50’s.  He smiled and offered Sandy and me a seat.  We both felt quite foolish in our swimming suits.   He explained that we were both in serious trouble and that the citizens of the town were perturbed with the behavior of college students during spring break but couldn’t afford to hire enough officials to deal with the problem when it was only for one week.  The jails and criminal justice system were sufficient for fifty one weeks but not for the one week that college students invaded the town.  Because of this civic leaders have come up with a three step plan.   First we will patrol the beach and note unlawful and disrespectful behavior. Second since there are only three exits from the beach we will establish checkpoints.  Students being disrespectful will have profiles sent to checkpoints and those with excessive beer or impaired will be detained.  Third there are three secluded homes where detainees will be escorted.   

One house was occupied by a couple who operated the local health club.  This couple were trim and fit and would have no trouble handling young college students.  In the second house lived a 50 year old widow who had raised five children after her husband was killed by a drunk driver.  The third house was his and his wife Dana Kane was the local elementary principal.  He said that we had a choice to make.  Either we would burden the local judicial system or agreed to voluntarily accept a no nonsense paddling from his wife.  He further explained that her school only allowed five swats but that girls never returned for a second spanking and that the boys were very unhappy little boys when they left her office.  A  few of the boys found themselves over her knee several times but were in tears, kicking, begging, and pleading long before the fifth spank.   Ms. Kane suspected that some of the boys, although they found her spankings extremely painful, had a need to be soundly spanked.  

We both agreed to be soundly spanked by Ms. Kane.    Sandy went first and Ms. Kane put her across her nylon clad legs.   The first spank went across the top of Sandy’s legs and the bottom of her bottom leaving a red strip  across the bottom of Sandy’s bikini clad bottom.  The second spank landed right in the middle of both cheeks.   The third and fourth landed on the right and left cheek respectively.  The next six peppered her bottom from the top to the bottom as she pleaded,  kicked ,  begged and cried.   When Ms. Kane left Sandy up she danced and jumped around the room holding her bright red bottom.  

I was next.  Ms. Kane put me across her nylon clad lap and told me that I would get double of what Sandy got and that I would be acting more like one of her elementary students than like a college freshman when she was finished with me.  She was right.   Sandy took her paddling better than me..   By the third spank I was pleading,  by the fifth I was kicking and begging and by the sixth I was crying.   After twenty my naked bottom was bright red and so was my face.   

To this day I thank Ms. Kane for the paddling she gave me.  While over her knee I only wanted it to end; but,  when it was over I was grateful for not going through the criminal justice system.   Ever once and awhile I for some strange reason wish that I could again relieve all of my anxiety over her knee again.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story: ‘Thomas and Della take Spring Break’

From the lovely author ‘Anthony’, an excellent spring break spanking romp. Enjoy this ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ story as much as I did!

– Dana

*****


Thomas and Della take Spring Break

You could safely say that over the past three months Aunt Dana had left many a lasting impression on Thomas. 

It was usually her palm leaving that impression, slapping home again and again on his bare bottom until it felt like he’d sat in roiling lava. But she was versatile and when he didn’t live up to her expectations, she punished him soundly with hairbrush and thick red leather strap alike.

It always hurt, but in a strange way he was closest to his aunt when she spanked his bare bottom with her hand. Lying across her upper legs, pressing against the hem of her dress, he dwarfed her in size, and yet there was no doubt of who held control. He was the poster child of a naughty little boy squirming without relief on his aunt’s lap.

Thomas had mastered most aspects of his life and projected a deserved confidence, but when Aunt Dana took his clean white cotton briefs down as she always did at some point in the spanking, and slid them slowly over the curve of his trembling and sore bottom, that confidence ebbed to temporary lows.

Oddly, being so vulnerable and in such close contact as she spanked him also lowered his resistance to her words. Perhaps his aunt was right after all: he could be more considerate of his wife Della. He’d spent a lot of time out of their home focusing his attention on others. 

It was right for him to feel guilty. And that sense of guilt pushed him to unspeakable acts, like arching his back while she was spanking him, to raise his bottom to meet her descending hand, offering his already tender body to her just punishment, even when she hadn’t yet ordered him to do that.

The very first time had been memorable. After Aunt Dana had finished with him at her office (“You Count to Us”) and provided him with stern instructions, he drove home, squirming the entire way. 

He remembered how Della’s lips had formed a small donut when he entered the house. He had walked directly from the garage to the kitchen and started feeling around the vicinity of the counter. It took him awhile to locate the handle that unlocked the dishwasher, but when he did, he emptied the clean dishes and promptly loaded the dirty dishes from the sink into the dishwasher.

Then, in complete silence, he walked to the corner of their living room, pushed his nose into the corner, lowered his trousers and boxers. That was the first time Della witnessed Dana’s handywork.

“I’m so proud of you for going, Thomas,” she’d said to him softly.

He was completely unprepared for what happened next. He heard her come up behind him and felt her place a hand on his shoulder. “I love you – you’ll always be my go-to man, my warrior.” Then he felt the sharp smack as Della’s palm connected with his still aching bottom and she left him in the corner with his stinging backside, pondering the day’s events.

Maybe another man would have hated Della. He had promised Della after that first time that he’d never go back to see Aunt Dana. But despite the strength of his will, Thomas was capable of self-reflection and of gradual change. So that resolution fell into the waste bin with the “play more poker” item from his New Year’s list.

He had planned a special surprise for Della for at least a month now. Della had no idea what was coming, but Thomas had mentioned his plot to Aunt Dana recently–she’d finished spanking him and was lightly massaging his sore posterior, rubbing lotion into his crimson cheeks and joking about how her hand hurt more than his backside (that would be the day!)–and she had fully approved of his plans.

When he’d pulled into their home driveway in the red convertible yesterday evening, he’d honked and honked until Della came out of the house wringing her hands, with a puzzled frown. 

“What do you think, Della? It’s a Chevrolet Caprice Classic,” he’d shouted, revving the engine. “It’s like me – they just don’t make ’em like this anymore!”

They’d talked for a bit outside, and then she’d started smiling and helped him pull their SUV out of the garage, to leave the convertible in prime parking for the night.

It had been awhile since they’d gotten away, taken some vacation. All the college kids were back from exotic trips to Cancun, Jamaica, Florida. For all the glitz and glamor of nighttime Sin City, the reality was that Della and he lived in a desert, and it got hot enough to scorch even a body that hadn’t experienced Aunt Dana’s palm magic. Why shouldn’t they have their own Spring Break? 

That night, upon his suggestion, they stole separately out of their bedroom and met for a rendevous in the spacious rear seat of the convertible. He felt young and and electric-randy. Somehow Thomas was able to dig around and find a bottle of champagne and two glass flutes in an adjacent red tool chest in the garage. They sipped that, and before long, naughtiness overcame them.

Later that night, back in their own bed, Della reached over, grabbing his hand, gently kneading his knuckles and fingers. “Thomas, you’ve been so impulsive lately. Where have you been hiding all these years, you romantic you?” She giggled. “If I’d known all it would take was a handful of old fashioned bare bottomed spankings, we’d have started yours years ago.”

“You talk too much, woman,” he said, squeezing her hand. “We need to get an early start on ‘So Cal’ and our aunt wants us to drop by before we leave.”

“She’s your aunt, not mine,” Della had responded, sticking her tongue out, then sliding softly into his dreams.

Early the next morning, after passing multiple gates, the red convertible was parked in the driveway adjacent to Aunt Dana’s lovely backyard.

Aunt Dana lived in a private community. They’d been to her house only once before, for an outside barbeque by the pool. They’d spent the evening with five other couples, close friends of Dana.  Thomas had noted to himself that many of the women seemed quite confident and capable, laughing and sharing stories, while their male counterparts sat respectfully and somewhat gingerly in the patio furniture. Am I not the only one? he had wondered.

This morning, Aunt Dana was outside the house watering plants, dressed in khaki short and a pressed white long-sleeved shirt. It was strange for Thomas to see her in this role. 

“I have something for you, dears!” She smiled happily, bringing them into her house. “Usually I’m the one receiving gifts,” she laughed. “But I’ve got a few small things for your Spring Break.”

Aunt Dana brought in coffee, and Della and Thomas sipped it in her living room, unwrapping the presents. There was a letterman jacket with “D” for Thomas, an old fashioned college sweater for Della, whose nose wrinkled briefly. “Everything for my college freshman,” Aunt Dana joked.

Finally they’d opened the two gifts that Aunt Dana had saved for last: two matching round black caps with ears.

“I understand you’ll be visiting the happiest place on earth as part of your Spring Break trip,” Aunt Dana said. “Thomas, I expect you to send your Aunt pictures.”

Aunt Dana sat looking at Della and Thomas. “I know the two of you need to leave soon,” she said. “There are only two things I’d like to leave with you.”

She turned to Thomas. “I want you to take these gifts out to the car now. I’ll be outside in ten minutes and I want to see you dressed in your letterman’s jacket. Kneel on the rear seat facing the back of that hot red sports car, with your arms over the back of the seat. Make sure your jeans are down and be prepared for a brisk goodbye spanking.”

As Thomas was gathering up the gifts to take to the Caprice, Aunt Dana started unbuttoning her long sleeves rolling them up above her elbows. Thomas watched out of the corner of his eyes as she turned to Della. A pink hairbrush with a mermaid on it had materialized on the table next to Aunt Dana and she began speaking as if Thomas wasn’t still in the room. 

“I found this toy while I was shopping for mouse hats,” she said. “Della, I know you don’t see me as an aunt of yours at this point. But we’ve made great strides with Thomas. I think I can also help provide some mentoring to you, if you let me.”

“I’m worried about Thomas,” she continued. “He seems much happier now. And better behaved! But he’s also picked up a little weight.”

Thomas watched as Della opened her mouth to speak, but Dana continued, “Don’t get me wrong – he’s still very handsome, a charming man. But losing weight and getting healthier is a team effort.”

Aunt Dana leaned forward, “I’d like to see you take more of a leadership role in helping Thomas with that goal and I’ve got just the plan to motivate you.”

Thomas left the house, stashing the gifts in the trunk of the car and slowly assuming the required position in the back seat of their convertible with his knees dimpling the leather bench seat. Something about the hairbrush had managed to look both childish and dangerous. He imagined how it might feel against the now pale, exposed skin of his bottom.

Something intruded on his nervous daydreaming. There were moans and cries, punctuated with sharp slaps, coming from the house now.

Slap! 

“Yes, yes,” he heard, “I love my man. Of course I’ll take care of him. Ow, oh, ouch. And punish him, like this, ouch ouch when he needs it.”  

Slap!

“That hurts. Oh yes, yes I plan to take responsibility for him!”

Slap!

“Oh please stop, that hurts so bad!”

Slap!

“Yes, OK, OK, yes Aunt Dana, I understand!!! Will you stop now?? Please!”

Slap!

“Aunt Dana, Aunt Dana, Aunt Dana. Yes, yes I understand!”

Thomas knew that soon his Aunt would be coming out the doorway, strolling to the convertible with a warmed-up hairbrush and ready to ignite his tingling bottom, but a grin broke out on his face.

It looks like Della and he might both might share even more in common after this morning, namely the hope for a fast trip to the west coast, devoid of potholes, and in the coming days, plenty of sunshine, diet and exercise for him. It was in her best interests too, after all.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Spanking Story: Spring Break Person, Place, and Thing Contest

Here is another well-written entry to last month’s ‘Person, Place and Thing’ spanking story writing contest. Titled “Spring Break Breakdown”, you’ll enjoy the turns in this fun spanking tale.

*****


SPRING BREAK BREAKDOWN (FF/ff, F/M) by Rollin

The cool "Pina Colada Hour" that promised to be so much the part of each day on this vacation was rudely interrupted by the jangling telephone. Just when I was looking forward to renewing my close acquaintance with Hannah---in the bedroom.

"Your turn," said Hannah. "They've all been for you."

I winced. She was right. If it wasn't Jane, my secretary, it was someone she'd given my number to. I'd been running to catch the phone all week. Three days here but it hardly seemed like a vacation. After handling a rather intense case, I'd received a handsome bonus and had decided to renew the conversation with former lover and still current very good friend Hannah Reeves about setting up a law practice in Florida. Hannah was more than happy to meet me in Florida, but she had agreed to chaperone two college freshmen---- her sister's 18 year old daughter, Wendy, and her friend Holly at Ft Lauderdale for Spring Break. So here we all were, and I was up to my ass in estrogen with the three of them in a two bedroom condo on the beach. 


As it turned out, the phone was for Hannah. "It sounds like law enforcement," I said. Hannah cocked her head and mouthed "what?" Then she took the phone.

"They what? OK, where? OK. Oh my God. Thanks." Hannah looked worried. "It's the police. Wendy and Holly are in custody."

"Custody?"

"Juvenile to be exact. The little dears were rounded up by the beach patrol. Indecency. They were wearing thong swim suits. Police hauled them to jail." Hannah looked at me with narrowed eyes. "Thong suits---what do you know about that?"

They had pleaded with Hannah to allow them to buy these thong barely-there-butt-floss bikinis. They were obviously designed to tease every available male for miles around into hormonal overload. The city had passed a new decency ordinance--just in time for Spring break, and the girls had gone out to the beach in defiance of it. 
Served them right, getting arrested.

But, uh, oh. I'd let them buy the suits after Hannah had looked at them in the store and said "Absolutely not."

Both were blondes with great figures which they had been determined to show off as much as possible. They had pleaded with me after Hannah had moved off to another part of the store. I had given in and let them put it on my charge card. 

Hannah looked at me with that chilling no nonsense glare. "You bought them after all, didn't you? After I'd said no."

"They promised not to wear them here," I said weakly.

"I should have known they'd try this," fumed Hannah.

"Well, they did leave wearing their one-piece suits," I offered.

"But they changed somewhere. I can't believe this," she fumed. I tried to apologize for buying them in the first place. "I'll deal with you later," she said.

"So what happens now?"

"I don't know. I have to go down there."

So we drove to the juvenile correction center. The parking lot was full. The place was a madhouse, but we were told that there would be an arraignment for a huge block of kids picked up in a sweep for a variety of youthful offenses. Hannah, who was a member of the Florida bar, was able to get us moved up on the docket. Most of the kids there were unsupervised, on their own, and had no one to plead their cases. The judge, a crusty old cracker who'd been on the bench longer than Moses motioned us back into chambers.

"Says here they got hauled in for wearin' one of them thong things," he drawled, reading the police report.

Hannah admitted only what we'd been told.

The judge leaned back in his chair and regarded us thoughtfully. "Way I see it, there's two ways this can go-one, the girls could get the mandatory Juvie treatment-locked up for three days of Spring Break week. Now that's door number one. Two--and this one you ought to think about--Juvenile Correction is going to put on a little demonstration. Right out on the beach. They're gonna show kids what can happen to 'em if they don't obey the law. We're overrun with these damn hooligans this time of year, and the county passed a new ordinance. We're damn tired of paying to incarcerate these kids.

"So now, they're going to get what us kids got in my day for such shenanigans, and that's a good paddling. Only now, the county is going to do a public demonstration and what they need are 'volunteers' for this little show. The good part is, after they're done, that's it. Case dismissed." 

Hannah was in shock. So was I. In return for a guilty plea, the girls were to receive, honest to gosh, a public spanking and no incarceration.

"You want to talk to your clients about it? After all, they'll be up on that stage, wearin' those little thong suits and getting a good licking in front of their friends..."

"I can safely say they'll agree to it, judge." Hannah was actually smiling. The little madams were going to get it. 

The announcement to Wendy and Holly did not go over well. 

"You mean they're going to s-spank us?" asked Holly incredulously.

"In front of all those people?" Wendy was shocked to even ask.

"Well, kids it's a hell of a lot better than being locked up at Juvenile, isn't it Rob?" asked Hannah, turning my way.

"It's pretty grim in the lockup," I said.

The girls were crestfallen. They were still in the juvenile detention center wearing their thong suits (now covered by a beach skirt and jacket ensemble).

"I could call your parents and ask them what they want you to do..." ventured Hannah.

"Oh, no no," they both blurted, almost in unison, "we'll do the, uh, demonstration thing."

Hannah notified the matron, then signed some papers. Then the girls signed. The matron made a phone call and two juvenile officers showed up. Both officers were Dept of Corrections people. Both wore khaki shorts and white blouses with ties. One whose name tag read "Carla" was a tall Brunette with a thin face and short clipped hair, the other, "Fran" was a stocky blonde. Both women appeared to be in their early forties and very capable. We were to go with them in a squad car to a stage that had been set up on the beach.

The girls were silent all the way there until Wendy asked in a shaky voice, "Are you the ones who are going to...you know..."

"That's right, miss," said Carla in a clipped businesslike voice. "You are both getting a break and I want full cooperation--or else. Just think of us as your moms away from home." Both women chuckled.

The girls just slunk down in their seats, totally mortified. When we got to the staging area, a crowd had already started to gather. The stage was set up at the end of a parking lot facing the beach. It was usually used for bands and music, but Juvenile Corrections had taken it over today. On stage were a few microphones and two sturdy stools. Carla and Fran secured the girls' wrists in front of them with plastic restraints and pulled them out of the car. Another Dept of Corrections officer, a man, took the microphone on the stage. A curious crowd had begun to gather. It was mixed. There were families with kids, teenagers, and seniors who had been either sunbathing or swimming or walking on the beach, but they sensed something was in the offing and started gathering about the stage in expectation of what it might be.

The corrections guy announced that he was officer Ruiz and that what they were about to see was a sentence carried out by order of the Juvenile Court for public indecency. Couched in the announcement was a warning that the punishment they were about to see was mild compared to what juveniles might receive for other, more serious crimes. Now the crowd was very interested. The girls were frog marched by Carla and Fran, respectively, to the stage. They had been stripped of their beach shifts and were now clad only in the thong bikinis that had prompted the arrest. No wonder they were arrested. Pale, firm and full, the pair of succulent teenaged bare bottoms on display in those bikinis left nothing to the imagination. When they had climbed the stairs to the stage, they stood, each officer with a firm grip on the arm of her charge, facing the expectant audience. Officer Ruiz regarded them with a thin smile then pulled out a sheet of paper and began to read it aloud to everyone.

"By order of the Juvenile Court of Dade County, Judge Ellison presiding, Miss Holly Sanders and Miss Wendy Woods, having pleaded guilty to violation of county ordinance no. 114.675(a)(2), public indecency, both shall be publicly punished as prescribed by law."

Turning to Carla and Fran he said, "Ladies, do your duty." Holly and Wendy started to mouth protests as they were gripped more tightly and escorted over to the two sturdy stools. Almost in unison, the corrections officers sat on the stools, which were side by side and pulled the two juvenile culprits over their laps. The girls shrieked at this indignity. Their pale moons quivered as they squirmed helplessly across the laps of the stolid matrons who held them in a secure grip, learned no doubt by experience with countless other naughty teenage hoydens. 

Chuckles swept through the crowd at the obvious distress of the embarrassed teenagers. The crowd now noticed that cute backsides of the two girls were practically bare save for the skimpy thongs that hid only their private girlish parts. With grim smiles the officers each produced an oval paddle. The crowd grew silent. At a signal from Officer Ruiz Carla and Fran raised the leather spankers and proceeded to smack the wriggling bottoms of the hapless teenagers. The girls screeched in indignity and pain as crisp smacks rang out, the sounds of which were effectively picked up by the stage microphones. Holly was the shorter of the two and her legs fluttered as she squirmed in vain over the determined officer's lap. Wendy's toes drummed on the floor of the stage in an attempt to alleviate the unbearable sting that had built up from repeated applications of the paddle. The cracks and thwacks of the paddles along with the shrieks and crying of the mortified girls formed a cacophony of sound that attested to the efficacy of Florida justice as the bouncing bottoms of the two girls took on the dark red hues of a bad beach sunburn. After what seemed like two or three minutes of steady spanking, both officers quit and stood up, hauling their blubbering charges to their feet.

But it wasn't over. Holly and Wendy were grabbed by waist and bent over, tucked under an arm of the officers with their red bottoms on display.

"This," intoned Officer Ruiz, "is what juveniles flaunting our ordinances can expect-only worse. For you kids out there, be forewarned." 

They released the sobbing girls to Hannah and we bundled them into the car. Both teenagers were crying softly and rubbing their swollen rears.

"Ow," bleated Holly, as she tried to sit in the car, "they really spanked us hard. My butt is raw. I never got a spanking from mom that was that long or that hard."

And that was the problem, I thought.

"It was the most humiliating moment of my life," sobbed Wendy. 

"It could have been worse," remarked Hannah. "You could be having fun in a cell with new friends."

"Brrr," said Holly. "If that's what you call fun, I'm out of here."

Hannah looked at me and smiled. "You girls go down to the pool--in your one piece outfits. I need to discuss something with Rob."

They left. Cooling off their little bottoms in the pool would take awhile.

Hannah looked at me and pointed at the sofa arm. "Shorts down and bend over."

"W-what?"

"You heard me," she said, first unbuckling, then pulling my own belt though my pant loops with a slithering sound. "I think 20 good licks should suffice."

"But what did I do?"

"I told you not to let them buy those suits so you share the blame," said Hannah.

There was no help for it. I had to accept my fate or I might as well pack up. I slid my shorts down and bent over the sofa arm. A cool breeze wafted in from the ocean tickling my bare behind. I was grateful the crashing sound of the waves because it masked the sound of leather cracking down on my bare bottom and my accompanying yelps. Hannah has a strong arm and each crack of that belt was deliberately placed. I "youched" and pleaded as the belt strapped my bare bottom with searing intensity. It seemed like each welt raised the heat in my seat by a factor of ten. Twenty with the belt is a lot and by the time Hannah had finished plying that strap across my bare behind twenty times, I was clutching the sofa pillows with a death grip, my eyes had watered up and it was all I could do to force myself to stay in position. Then it was over.

Hannah told me to stand and face her. "You took that well, Rob," she said, unbuttoning her own shorts and pulling off her top. "The girls are in the pool cooling off their little behinds." She smiled wickedly. "Strapping that cute boyish ass of yours gave me naughty thoughts. What say we get this vacation started right?"

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Contest Winner: ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ Story



April’s ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ story writing contest required two college freshmen, a classic convertible, and a road to anyplace. The winning entry, called “Spring Pong Break” is a funny, sexy, spanking delight, firmly covering all bases. I know you’ll enjoy it as much as I have. 


– Dana

*****


SPRING PONG BREAK

“Ah, life is good,” sighed Marty as he revved up the engine of his dad’s ’57 T-bird. “Bitchin, man” said Rod, his college roommate and partner-in-crime for a most promising Spring Break junket to Vegas. “Bitchin?” queried Marty. “It’s an old expression, dating back to the time of this classic vehicle that my dad has been kind enough to loan us,” responded Rod.

The car is epic, and this one has two convertible tops, one canvas and another solid one, which clamps into place. Marty opted for the canvas one since his dad had modernized the car with air-conditioning; and yes, of course, chick-hunting has better odds with a convertible. Yep, as the boys headed out to Vegas on Interstate 15, their minds were spinning one fantasy after another about what was in store for them: fun fun fun and sex sex sex sex! 

They blasted all the hottest tunes on the updated sound system, and basked in the sun. The speedometer kept creeping up and up. Then, the horrid flashing lights told them they would be paying the price for their thrills. Officer Wendelworth wasted little time in dispensing them a ticket for doing 94 in a 70. [Luckily, no drugs or alcohol were harmed from this event]. 

The 429-hp V8 BMW M6 purred its way into Delia’s heart the first time she laid eyes on it. Of course daddy would get her little girl whatever she wanted. And that’s exactly what she and Coralee planned to do for their Spring Break, as they sunned themselves on the Interstate.  Destination: Luxury Suite at the Monte Carlo Resort and Casino. What other drivers on that highway saw wasn’t just “drop dead” beauty, it was the kind of thing that makes men hand over just about anything. Skimpy shorts, with the obligatory exposure of the cheeks. Halter tops, with the creamy cleavage. Damn, these girls had it all!~ 

Uh-oh.. Remember Officer Wendelworth? He was back at it again, providing all of that revenue for the State of Nevada and ever-so-intent on devotion to duty. “Let’s have a little fun,” said Delia with an evil grin. Seeing the flashing Xmas lights in her rear view mirror she put the M6’s disc brakes to immediate use, bringing the car to such an abrupt stop that poor Wendelworth had to swerve around her to avoid a collision. Delia enjoyed an inner smile. 

Jumping out of his squad car, the Officer marched over to the Beamer. “Young lady, do you realize that by stopping that suddenly you could have caused an accident?” barked the policeman. 

“But officer, I was raised to always obey the law, and its enforcers, as diligently and swiftly as possible, especially such a good-looking man as yourself,” pouted Delia. Wendelworth remained stoic. “License, Registration..”.  He took the paperwork back to his car, trying ever-so-hard not to stare at the irresistible display of flesh that completely consumed him. Coralee dialed up Led’s “When the Levee Breaks” and the girls began gyrating to the music in the M6’s plush seats.

Unable to concentrate on anything other than his libido, Officer W again approached the fabulous machine and its scrumptious occupants. “You know, there was a time when young ladies like you would be turned over their Papa’s knee for this kind of outrageous behavior.”  

Delia found her opening. Raising up the $800 Sospiri Oriana luxury sunglasses and exposing her dark brown eyes, she began her song. “Oh officer, I so long for those good old days,” she said, her tongue running over a tiny portion of her lower lip. With that, she rolled her hips to the side, presenting her stunning left globe to the lawman. Wendelworth dropped his citation book. “Come on, daddy, give me your best shot,” cooed Delia, “Spank me!” 

Glancing around to make sure there were no witnesses, Officer Wendelworth raised his right hand, and with a swooping backhand landed a SMACK on the bronzed cheek. 

“OWIE”, yelled Delia (well, it didn’t really hurt that much, but her academy-award might be at stake).

Having got his jollies and confident he had taught one naughty young lady a lesson, the good Officer bent over to pick up his precious citation book. In the meantime, Coralee reached into her purse and handed Delia a nasty wooden hairbrush. WHACK went the hairbrush. “OUCH” went Wendelworth. 

Outraged, he said, “So now you want to add Assaulting an Officer to the charges!?” 

Delia readied herself for the coup de grace. She revitalized her red hair with the brush and lowered the sunglasses back over her bedroom eyes. “You don’t know which way to go?” sang Zep. “Oh officer, perhaps you’re not aware that among the many options offered by BMW is a video taping system customized for the M6. It’s an HD system too,” she said with a big grin. “Now you just get right back into your car like a good little boy, or momma and her hot partner gonna get some more retribution by making you an internet star.”

Officer Wendelworth hesitated, very briefly, and skedaddled back to his car. The M6 roared back onto the highway and the 2 ladies roared their laughter. And they knew this was only the beginning. 
********************************

The bellhop at the Monte Carlo seemed a bit surprised at the heavy weight of the luggage belonging to these two athletic-looking females. Being a professional, he kept these feelings to himself and enjoyed a generous tip from Coralee as he escorted them into one of the hotel’s finest luxury suites. “Please let me know if there’s anything else I can do for you,” he added as he exited the room. The girls plopped onto their giant beds. Spring Break = there is a God! They thoroughly enjoyed the moment, and knew that there was much preparation necessary to ensure their success in joining the Sigma Delta Lambda Sorority. 

And the boys seemed happy enough with their Suite. It overlooked the pool and they were already checking out the hot bods. 

Sometime later, Marty and Rod sauntered down to check out the pool, which was hopping with the latest Gaga, shots by the dozens, beer bongs, and scantily clad Spring Breakers. The aromas of alcohol, suntan oils and teen sweat comingled to permeate the atmosphere — hormones raged.

They managed to find 2 lounge chairs and parked themselves there, ordered a couple beers from the juicy bar girls and began watching the show. The skimpiest of suits abounded, showing spectacular cleavage, on both sides, creamy and golden skin, bods that wouldn’t quit, conditioned from booty camp workouts and/or just from mother nature. It was a smorgasbord, fersure! 

After a few minutes, the boys attention became affixed to a couple of the hottest of the hotties playing ping pong — Coralee and Delia! After a brief discussion, and a big chug of beer, Rod and Marty mustered up the courage and approached the table tennis table. “Hi girls, how’s it goin’,” asks Rod (not exactly his best line). “Bitchin’,” says Delia, with another swing and a miss. “That’s the 5th one you couldn’t even get your paddle on,” announces Coralee. “One more wisecrack like that and this paddle’s gonna land somewhere else, wise ass,” blurts Delia. Since it’s midway in the game, the girls switch sides. As they do so, Delia lands a light-hearted, well-placed smack of the sandpaper table tennis racquet on Coralee’s lower right cheek. “Hey,” laughs the girl, who deftly pulls at Delia’s bikini top. One delicious breast is exposed in the operation and Delia quickly reorganizes her wardrobe. “Now you’re in for it!” says the poor girl. 

The game, if you can call it that, continues for about another minute. The ping pong ball occasionally lands on the table but most points are lost on the pathetic serves. Rod keeps checking out that lower right cheek, which has a slightly pinkish hue where the paddle landed. 

“Hey, I’ve got an idea,” says Marty. “How about a game of doubles, boys vs. girls?” 

“Ok, what are the stakes?” responds Delia.

“A dollar a point, 3 games?” says Rod.

“Yer on boys!” proclaims Coralee. 

The first 2 games are quite quick. The men dominate. The girls can barely touch the ball. Marty does his math (21-3; 21-2; 42-5=$37).

“I propose that we up the stakes a little here,” suggests Coralee, adjusting her bikini for the 8th time.

“Oh yeah, whadja have in mind, girls?” sez Marty. 

“How about, winners of the final game get to take the losers to their Suite and have their way with them?”

The men, too stunned for words, nod their heads in solid agreement to the terms.

“Done!” declares Delia. And with that, the girls reach into their handbags and pull out their Killerspin RTG table tennis rackets. 

“That ain’t gonna do much for ya,” chides Rod. Marty’s curiosity is perked.

The players get into position. Delia takes the ball and hand tosses it (correct professional etiquette/procedure) to commence the rally for service. Marty pokes the ball back and Coralee connects with a wide, sweeping, powerful and graceful motion creating tremendous, kinetic topspin; but instead of it hitting the table it sizzles into Rod’s flabby abbies. “OW,” screams Rod, “that really hurt!”. 

Very proud of the accuracy of her shot, Delia says “I guess you get to serve first,” suggestively. 

First serve aces Marty. Second, Rod. Third, both of them.

Boys service: Return forehand slam, backhand slam..  It’s hopeless. Little could the boys have known that Delia and Coralee are in fact table tennis champs of their college. Their utter humiliation is compounded by the fact that the only points they get are when one of the girls decides to target the body part of her choice with that nasty topspin shot. The girls smile as they admire the round, pink marks they’ve made on their men. What a game!

“Well, 21-8,” proclaims Delia, “I guess we’ve won!” The girls hug each other. The boys shake their heads — hustled on the first day. But they’re dying to know what’s in store for them. 

“Ok, guys, it’s room 32-158, at the very end of the hall. Tell the security guard ‘spring pong’, it’s the password for the luxury floor. 9pm, be prompt,” orders Coralee. 

“Yes, ma’am,” responds Rod.

“Oh. And dress just as you are now, no need to waste time,” suggests Delia. And with that, the girls pack up their racquets and head off into the sunset, hips swaying. 
********************************************************

Clad in their frat sport jackets, with only their speedo swimsuits underneath, Rod and Marty head up to Club 32. The security guard asks them for the password and they both blurt out, “Spring Pong!” “It’s at the end of the hall,” says the guard, with a sly smile. 

Checking his watch to make sure it’s exactly 9 pm, Rod knocks on the door. Delia and Coralee open the door and Coralee says, “What’s with the jackets, you were told to wear only what you wore at the pool?” And with that, the girls each slide the jackets off of their men. At the same time, they slip blindfolds over their heads. 

“Oh, cool, this is gonna be nice and kinky,” says Rod. “Bitchin'” responds Marty, as the girls take them by the hand and lead them into the Luxury Suite. They hear “Black Dog,” coming out of the speakers, somewhat softly. 

The girls escort them onto something that feels somewhat like an exercycle (?). Placing their hands and feet into position on the device, the guys hear a motor and seconds later, their wrists and ankles are locked into place by metal restraints. They’re both confused, because it certainly seems as though more than just two hands are involved in this operation as their Speedo swimsuits have been quickly and deftly removed. Naked and helpless, they suddenly realize. 

Their blindfolds are then removed, and what a sight greets them. The room has been specially prepared. It’s rather dark, lit with soft red lights, something like a posh old-world brothel. Seated on several of the luxurious sofas are ten of the most gorgeous ladies imaginable, in various states of undress. Most have big grins on their stunning faces, and all look like they are going to have the time of their lives. 

Standing by Rod, Delia says, “Welcome to the world of Sigma Delta Lambda Sorority. You’re about to commence your indoctrination as Honorary Male Members” 

Marty, getting nervous enough to feel some sweat trickle down his sides, struggles to get loose from the exercycle contraption thingee, to no avail.

“Oh yes, and allow me to introduce you to this special remote-control machine, something I learned about when I read a research paper entitled, The B.A.C.O.N. Project“, said Coralee in her sexiest, scientific voice. With that, she and Delia started playing with their remotes, forcing the boys to pedal the machine, maneuvering and manipulating their naked bodies until…

“Wow, their tushies are in perfect position,” exclaimed one of the blond girls on the sofa. 

The women slowly rose from the couches, slinking around their prey.

One of them raises the volume as Led sings, “gonna make you burn, gonna make you sting.”

Delia hands the two Killerspin racquets out to a couple of her Sisters. “I think, in light of your humiliating loss at the doubles match today, that you gentlemen need a lesson in table tennis history,” says Coralee (so professorial!). “These very high-end racquets are a relatively new development to the sport. They feature inverted “pimples,” in order to impart maximum spin. In order for each of you ladies to get a feel for precision targeting, we’ll put the machines on low and each of you can practice.” 

The girls wet their lips with their beverages of choice and gleefully begin their assignments. Whacking away at the bouncing male butts they notice that they’re not getting much response out of their inductees. 

“The only problem with these state-of-the-art paddles is that they’re terrible for spanking,” explains Delia. “The inverted pimples result in a cushion that has little or no sting,” she continues. And with that, she hands out an earlier style. 

“These have pimples facing outward, and will produce much more reaction.”I’d like each of you to land a half dozen swats, alternating cheeks, carefully avoiding the coccyx, targeting the ‘sit spot’, and ensuring that, after this collective paddling, our boys will not be parading their buns in Speedos at the swimming pool [Uproarious laughter!].

The girls have a field day, each of them relishing every swat. The boys start in early with their “OOOs” and “OWies” and begin to feel the wrath of the women they had viewed as pieces of meat. Now they’re the meat, the red meat!

Continuing the lecture, Coralee holds up one of the earliest paddles used in the history of the sport. It’s large, made of heavy wood. “This doesn’t work very well at the ping pong table. But it does work very well on the bare behinds of naughty college boys!” 

While Delia hands out these antiques to the curious women, Coralee stops the machine, to ensure targeting accuracy. 

Round 3: The boys are not too happy now. Their bottoms are on fire and they are fighting off tears. Worst of all, they are feeling like punished, naughty children. They wonder if it will ever end.

At just that moment, one of the blonds comes over to Rod. She releases the metal clamps and begins rubbing his wrists. “You took that really well, young man. Now it’s all over,” and with that, she gives him a big hug. At the same time, another girl, quite attracted to Marty, especially his swollen buttocks, does likewise. Both of the tawdry girls also do their very best to massage the areas of greatest soreness. 

Carole, President of the Sigma Delta Lambda Sorority, begins her announcement. “It is with great pride that I proclaim our two gentlemen, Honorary Male Members of this Sorority.” The girls cheer and laud their manly subjects. “Whatever skills they may lack at table tennis, they have more than made up for by being such wonderful sports at our favorite game!” 

Just at that moment, there’s a loud rap at the door. Uh-oh.. 

“Sister Danalea,” requests the President, “could you please take care of this?”

Danalea scurries to the door, a few words are exchanged and she ushers in a gentleman, in full uniform.

“My oh my,” says Coralee, “it’s Officer Wendelworth!” 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘A Bedtime Story’ : F/M spanking fiction

This lovely story, another entry to the ‘Bedtime Story’  writing contest, is certain to tickle your spanking fancy. Enjoy!    – Dana

*****

A Bedtime Story

Philip looked up at the station clock above platform 6 of the railway station at Delft, a small town in Holland and waited patiently. How he came to be there was really quite unexpected.

He had just turned twenty, was tall and quite aristocratic-looking as the sons of well-to-do English parents often were. In fact his upbringing was quite conventional for his class; until the age of nine he had been primarily cared for by a nanny who had provided the love, education and discipline that any young boy needed and usually received from his parents. At that age, he had been sent to boarding school, the parting from his nanny was difficult but he was told to be stoic and to display ” a stiff upper lip”. As the school term progressed his yearning for her lessened and by the time the term finished and he returned to his home for the holidays, his parents were able to tell him without him being too upset that he was a big boy now with no need for a Nanny and she had consequentally left to return to her home in Holland.

Nevertheless deep down he felt a tremendous sense of loss and abandonment which was exacerbated by the fact that his parents were effectively strangers to him. Over the coming years he grew no closer to them and when at the age of 15 they divorced with his mother going to live with a racehorse trainer in Australia, he felt no further sense of loss and continued to live with his rather distant and austere father who was more pre-occupied with affairs of state rather than his son.

Philip was clever however, popular at school and, at eighteen, won a place at Cambridge University. At college, he became a member of the “Bullingham” a roudy set of upper-class youngsters who had more money than sense, who believed they were superior to others and who were frequently involved in “scrapes and capers”. In his third year at University his “capers” turned more serious; he was caught shop-lifting – a totally unneccesary activity considering his wealth but nevertheless attempted because of his arrogance and detachment from society. The police let him off  with a caution; the college authorities were less forgiving “sending him down” from University two weeks before term finished.

This presented a dilemna; it was early December but he had no wish to return home to an empty house and a distant father – infact he saw no reason to discuss the matter with him at all. However he could not stay with his friends who would be continuing at University to the end of term. But where was he to go? He was not short of money so he decided to travel to Europe and see some of the cities he had not yet visited. He first went to Naples but rapidly grew bored of the ruins and then went to Milan but again could not generate any real enthuisiasm for the city. Something seemed to be missing from within himself he mused as he sat unpacking in his hotel room in Amsterdam about a week later.

And then something unexpected happened; quite by chance at the bottom of his case was an unopened envelope. He had not noticed it before, having picked it up whilst quickly packing prior to leaving University. It contained a christmas card from his old nanny; he had received one every year but he had always ignored them but this time, with nothing much to do, he looked at it more closely. After the standard printed Christmas greeting in neat handwriting was a brief message ” To my very dear Pip, wishing you as always the best, Hannah”. He stared at the card for sometime, he realized that nobody had called him Pip since she had left and infact nobody had every wished him the “best” and certainly not “as always”. He looked at the postmark which contained the reference Delft and realized that, being in Holland, Delft could not be far away. Immediately he resolved that he would visit his old Nanny and with the determination and intellegence he possessed, tracked down her email address .

He immediately sent a note but by that time it was late evening; strangely satisfied he went to bed and slept well. Waking late in the morning, he eagerly checked his emails and was very pleasantly surprised there was a reply from her. Her note was brief and somewhat cryptic – “Pip, At last you have contacted me, meet me under the station clock in Delft railway station at 6 this evening, Hannah”.

And so that was why he was in Delft that evening.

He saw her through the crowds, he knew it was her even though he had not seen her for almost twelve years and as he first looked at her, he realized she had already recognised him and was walking directly towards him. They hugged each other with an intensity that suprised him; she hadn’t changed, her figure had stayed the same as had her face though there were the first signs of her advancing age. What had changed were her eyes – as he looked at her he could see a sadness in them but he was pleased to see that seemed to lift as they talked. She insisted that he should not stay in a hotel but should come home with her. As they walked to her apartment, they talked about their lives and he learnt that after leaving her job with his parents she had decided not to take any further Nanny positions. She had returned to Delft, married briefly and unsuccessfully and now lived alone earning a living as a translator. He in turn talked about his school and university. She asked him what brought him to Holland and surprising himself, he talked frankly about his behaviour and the episode that had resulted in his exclusion from College. He rationalized his behaviour by claiming it was common practise but realized as he explained himself that this was a hollow excuse; her only comment was “We will need to deal with this issue further”. It seemed a strange comment to make at the time but he thought no more of it.

Her apartment was small but very tidy with two bedrooms. She showed him his bedroom and immediately asked for his dirty laundry that filled his bag saying that she would be happy to deal with it. “Infact why don’t you shower and change into your pajamas, I know it’s early but then I can clean those clothes as well”. In a strange way he felt relaxed and content to do as he was told. Meanwhile she bustled around sorting out his laundry and dinner – suddenly he felt very hungry. They ate and then afterwards Hannah herself changed into her dressing gown and as they sat by the fire she had lit they talked and talked. He realized he had not felt so happy and relaxed as he felt that moment for many a year. Then, as the clock above her fireplace struck eight-thirty, Hannah said


“Well Pip, it’s time to go to your bedroom.”

“But Hannah”, Philip said laughing, I have never been to bed at this time in my entire life”

“Well that’s not strictly true is it my dear, there were a few times when I sent you to your room at eight-thirty” 

With a sudden realization Pip said, blushing as he did ” But that was then you gave me a thrashing for being naughty”

“Yes Pip, you’re right and you learnt your lesson well after each time. I think it’s time that you were thrashed again”

“Hannah, you can’t be serious”

“Pip, my darling. Don’t you see that your shop-lifting was a cry for help. You needed somebody to notice you and I am here for that. You must be accountable for your actions and, although you may not realize it, you have come to me because, deep down, you know I have always cared for you and I still do”
 
He looked at her but could not bring himself to protest. Getting up she crossed the room and taking him by the hand she led him to the bedroom, closing the door behind her. As she led him to the side of the bed he noticed, placed neatly on the blankets, a hairbrush, strap and cane. Unbeknown to him, Hannah had deposited these implements whilst she had herself absented herself to change. 
 
“Pip, you realize that I am doing this because I care about you deeply. I want you to be a fine young man, a man I can be proud of and not a foolish dilettante. I want you to realize how much you mean to me and that includes your behaviour”
 
Philip wanted to argue but couldn’t. As he listened he felt that she cared and suddenly he felt very sorry for his behaviour and felt keenly that he did not want to disappoint her
 
“Yes Hannah, I’m sorry” was all he could say.
 
“That is a start but you realize you must be punished and punished severely”
 
“Yes Hannah”
 
“Very well, take down your pajama bottoms “
“Please Hannah, no”
With that she leaned over and pulled the draw-string; his pajama bottoms fell to the ground. Without saying anything further Hannah took the back hem of the pajama jacket and lifted it up fully exposing his bottom, then rolled the jacket in itself so that it was held firmly in position. She then sat on the edge of the bed and as she did so her dressing gown fell away completely uncovering her legs. 
“Get over my knee Pip dear” Hannah said softly.
As if in a dream Pip offered no resistance and bent over, immediately feeling the warmth and closeness of her bare legs beneath him.
“What I am about to do is because I care for you deeply, it is for your own good and that to me is more important than anything else”
With that the thrashing started, it was slow and methodical and hurt Pip a lot. First by hand, Hannah spanked firmly and in a determined manner, then by strap and then by hairbrush. Any pleas to stop were hushed away with the admonishment that “I am doing this for your own good and because I care”. At times, Pip felt a need to reach out and hold her for comfort; instead of brushing his hand away, she urged him to do so with “That’s fine Pip, you can hold me tight but you must be punished” It seemed to go on forever but eventually it stopped and Hannah ordered Pip off her lap and to kneel in front of her; in that position they were eye level with each other as she sat on the bed

“You realize that I had to punish you for your own good and that what you did was quite wrong”

“Yes Hannah, I’m sorry”
“Well I’m glad you are but I am not quite finished yet” as Hannah stood up and positioned the pillow in the middle of the bed
“I think I must finish this punishment with the cane, lie on the bed with your bottom on the pillow”
Doing as he was told he felt Hannah position his pajama jacket high on his back and then he received 24 strokes, delivered hard and slowly with the request that he count them and thank her for each one as she gave them.
At last his thrashing was finished. He felt exhausted and did not move. Not looking up he felt Hannah sit on the top of the bed and gently lift his head so that it rested on her lap
“That’s right my darling, you rest. You have learnt your lesson well and I am proud of you. Let me make your bottom better” and as she lent over to apply cream to his bottom, he felt the warmth of her breasts pressing into his back; at that moment he felt a tremendous sense of closeness and togetherness, unlike any feeling he had ever experienced before and as he drifted to sleep, he could hear, in his half conscious state, her say
“Sleep well, my lovely boy, sleep well. You’re home now and I will always be here for you in your good times and bad. I loved you from the moment I saw you and will always love you – you are my boy and you always will be”


END OF STORY

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Camelot’ : Original F/M Spanking Fiction



Readers,
I hope that you’re enjoying all the entries for the ‘Bedtime Story’  writing contest. More thanks to the author of ‘Camelot’, and all the others, for contributing.


–  Dana

*****




George Peabody was a very important and powerful man. Though only 27, he was CEO (mostly because of birth, not ability) of Peabody Industries, a scratch golfer, and had the most beautiful woman in town as his wife. The only problem was that George was a prick. There is no other way to put it, he was a prick! The workers at the plant despised him, other members at the country club barely tolerated him and after only 6 months of marriage his wife was ready to divorce him or worse. How do I know all this? I was that George Peabody!

The day that changed everything started out like any other day. I turned down a promotion for one of my best employees, then went to the club and made an ass of myself by drinking too much and then went to a strip club to harass the dancers. By the time I wobbled home it was almost midnight. My lovely wife was waiting for me, which was very unusual in itself and she the weirdest look on her face.

“Tonight was the last straw. Get your drunk ass in this bed! I’m going to read you a story about another man who thought he was so high and mighty and what happened to him is going to happen to you!” Which leads us to our story:


CAMELOT

Our story takes us to a place that existed long ago and far away……well not that long or that far, but you get the gist. All the realm was filled with anticipation as the new King and Queen were about to ascend the throne. King Jack and Queen Jackie were young and vibrant and brought a sense of hope to a place that had been ruled by old King Ike. It was expected that the scoundrel Tricky Dick was to be the next King but Lord Giancana and his merry men put a stop to that. But I digress. Anyway,the times were good, all were prosperous,harvests were bountiful, and King Jack had faced down the Soviet Bear from across the sea. But there was trouble brewing in Camelot……

Now King Jack was a handsome man and attracted many a glance from the maidens. His chief adviser, Prince Bobby was often known to procure the finest milk and lamb fed maidens for the king’s pleasure. The poor Queen suffered in silence not knowing what path to take. Often she was heard sobbing in her bed chambers as the King only a stone’s throw away could be heard partaking in the delight of another beautiful wench. Not even the Court Jester PrinceTeddy could bring a smile to her face…..all seemed lost.

As the days went by the King was spending more time on his escapades then in ruling the country. A war was brewing in a far off land called Nam. A beast called Inflation had become more prevalent. For the first time in his reign the people were starting to protest. The King’s reaction, he raised taxes on the already overburdened populace and had his army patrolling the countryside to quell any unrest. His kingdom was in disarray and his court was not much better. Only the countries love for the Queen kept their subjects in check. Camelot seemed to be on the edge of anarchy.

But the event that changed everything occurred during the celebration of the King’s birth. The Queen had gone to great lengths to hold an event that would be the talk of the villagers for years to come. Everyone was invited. Food and drink were in abundance. Entertainment abounded. Lords Sinatra and Martin sang. There was a jousting tournament,archery contest and pin the tail on the dragon. Hope sprung eternal. Then it happened. The most beautiful lady in the realm dared to approach the King and sing her rendition of ‘Happy Birthday’. A haze of discomfort floated over the proceedings. Not only was the Lady Marilyn attempting to serenade the King but her lack of attire led one to believe she had other plans for him as well. TMZ, the town crier, had often speculated whether the King had carnal knowledge of Lady Marilyn. It seemed so…That was the last straw for Queen Jackie. She had suffered her last humiliation at the hands of that swine. Something had to be done and with the help of the gods it would be. The Queens closest friend and confidant just happen to be the Royal Disciplinarian, Lady Ethel. Woe to the miscreant forced to the tower to endure a session at her hands. So between the two a plan was hatched. After the King passed out from too much grog, a close group of the Queen’s inner circle would snatch him from his bed, truss him up and deliver him to the tower.

As the King stirred from his stupor, he found himself bent over a bale of hay with his royal buttocks on display for all to see. Iron rings in the floor secured his arms and legs leaving him unable to move. Among the crowd watching this spectacle were all the castle staff who were often humiliated and treated like scum by the King. Also there were the King’s closest advisers and a handful of the town elders. Emotions ran high as the Queen entered the chamber. What was happening? Who is in charge?
In no uncertain terms the Queen answered all their questions and more. To continue in power, the King must submit to a thrashing at the hands of Lady Ethel. Also taxes were to be reduced and government spending held in check. A council would be formed to meet with King to air any grievances the populace might have. All the King had to do was put his X on the agreement.

What choice did he have. Had he really been that bad? Did his subjects hate him so. And what a cad he had been. Poor Queen Jackie. The X was drawn and the trashing began.

At that time the tool of choice was the cane. The sentence of choice was 50 strokes. The intensity of choice was ‘well laid on’. That is how the punishment was administered. After 25 strokes, Lady Ethel started to tire and the Queen took over. It was not any easier for the King. After each stroke, the staff would cheer and comment on their effectiveness. Any stroke not met as such was repeated. And to clarify, the same sentence was to be administered once a week until the fall harvest, many months away. The King’s throne did not get much use for many a day.

All was well in Camelot. Hope and prosperity returned. A kinder, gentler King was overseeing the kingdom with compassion and caring. Only Queen Jackie caught his eye as all the chambermaids were now men. A new group was formed in the castle called “The Secret Service” who’s only job was to prevent the ladies from accosting the King.

How does our story end? Well Lady Marilyn joined an acting troupe and went on to stardom. Lord Bobby tried to be king and had the people’s support but his life was snuffed out by an infiltrator. Teddy also tried to be king, but an indiscretion where he drove his cart into the moat ended those plans. As for the King and Queen? King Jack never really changed. He always had an eye for the ladies. Not a year later he was assassinated in an outer province, many think by Lord Giancanna at the behest of the Queen. There was no evidence, not a clue was left behind. As for the Queen, she went on to become Lady O and marry the world’s richest merchant.


“That was quite a story my dear, what does that mean for us?” The same sort of contract had been prepared for me to sign and the first 50 were administered that night. Needless to say George Peabody was a changed men. A kinder, gentler version…..people were amazed. You might think the moral of the story was even the most powerful men can get their comeuppance but to me their was a different meaning….

did I tell you my wife’s maiden name was Gotti?
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Excellent spanking fiction: Bedtime Story contest entry

This entry to the ‘Bedtime Story’ contest is titled ‘Hansel’…enjoy!   – Dana

*****

Hansel


Once upon a time there was a young man named Hansel who lived in a village by the forest. All his life the people of the village had advised him not to go into the forest as it was well known that a wicked witch lived in there and she would enslave any young man stupid enough to go near her cottage. It was said that many young men from the village had fallen into her hands and never been seen again. Hansel was intrigued by these stories and being young and foolish and certainly not afraid of any old witch decided that he would venture into the forest and defeat her because everybody knew that witches had treasure and with her riches he would be able to marry his sweetheart, Gretel. So one morning Hansel set off into the deep dark forest. He walked for many a mile before he saw, in front of him, the cottage. Nervously he looked around but of the witch there was no sign. Screwing up his courage he crept up to the window and peered inside. There was no one in there but he could see a large chest beside the dresser. “That must be were she keeps the treasure” he thought and slipped round to the door. It wasn’t locked so he carefully sneaked in and made his way to the chest. Opening it he found not treasure but a number of wooden and leather implements the use of which he couldn’t discern. Glancing around the cottage he noticed some other unusual decorations. On one wall hung a number of canes such as the schoolmaster in the village had and on the other a carpet beater, riding crops and other items which he had no idea what they were. So intrigued was he with this he didn’t hear the door opening behind him.
“What’s this! A thief in my home” cried the witch, “I have ways of dealing with sneaky little robbers”. Hansel jumped and turned round and to his surprise saw not the wrinkled old crone he had expected but tall, beautiful woman with raven hair and flashing eyes. ” I think that thieves should be punished and punished severely” she said “Don’t you?” Hansel was bewitched immediately and knew that whatever this dazzling woman commanded he would obey. She walked over to the open chest and picked out a small wooden paddle. ” Take down your britches” she commanded and Hansel immediately complied.He was embarrassed to be standing before this goddess naked below the waist but at the same time he knew that he deserved whatever was coming. “Over my lap” said the witch and Hansel obeyed. The paddle fell upon his bare buttocks and he knew immediately that he was going to be very sore when she had finished with him. For the next ten minutes the cottage rang with the sounds of paddle meeting bottom and the cries and pitiful moans of Hansel. “Please Mistress” he cried “I’m sorry, I won’t do it again”  Eventually the witch grew tired of Hansel wriggling over her lap and commanded him to stand up. Relieved that his punishment was over Hansel did so only to find that she had other ideas. Walking over to the canes hanging on the wall she picked one and swished it menacingly. “Bend over the chair” she said and once again Hansel obeyed without question. The cane he discovered had quite a different sensation to the thwack of the paddle. Sharper and more concentrated he found himself begging for mercy within a few strokes. The witch, however, was in no mood for mercy. 24 strokes fell upon the unprotected cheeks of his bottom to an ever increasing volume of cries. Finally though she stopped “Stand up” she said “Go and stand in the corner with your hands on your head and you will stay there without a sound until I decide to let you go” Hansel shuffled over to the corner as instructed feeling very sore and very embarrassed.
His embarrassment was made worse as throughout the afternoon the witch entertained a series of visitors all of whom chuckled and made ribald comments about his bright red backside. After hours of this humiliation the witch finally let him go. Ushering him to the door with a number of smacks to his bottom she sent him on his way saying ” I hope you’ve learned your lesson but I expect I’ll be seeing you again” Hansel didn’t know why she said that as he had no intention of ever going anywhere near the cottage ever again, Still sniffling sadly he made his way back to his home.
Later that evening Hansel thought back on the events of the day “How humiliating and painful that was” he thought as he relived the whole horrible experience in his mind. “I’m certainly staying out of the woods from now on”. Strangely though 1 month later he found himself once again strolling through the forest on his way to the cottage as indeed he did regularly throughout the rest of his life. For as the villagers had known all along, the witch could indeed enchant men and make them into her willing slaves. 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

The UK Laureate Strikes Again! : F/M Spanking writing



More fantastic writing from our very own UK Laureate: ‘Twelve Strokes of the Cane’. (I absolutely adore this boy’s imagination.)


For more from UKL click HERE.

*****


Twelve Strokes of the Cane

One of the things I remember from my childhood was listening to the speaking clock. For non-UK people or perhaps younger people who are not aware of it, the speaking clock was, and is, a telephone service that gives out the time, accurate to within five thousandth of a second. It was started in 1936 and is still operational today, receiving over 30 million calls every year.
Its message was “At the third stroke it will be (e.g.) 10.07 and 50 seconds..bip..bip..bip… At the third stroke it will be 10.08 precisely.. bip…bip…bip” – and so on. 
That recorded phone message is the inspiration for this disciplinary rhyme.

At the first stroke
It will be difficult not to flinch as you feel that first line of fire …
At the second stroke
It will be evident the rod has landed an inch or so higher …
At the third stroke
It will be hard to keep position as you feel the growing pain …
At the fourth stroke
It will be clear she’s quite an expert in applying the school cane …
At the fifth stroke
It will be a test of your resolve to know there’s another seven more …
At the sixth stroke
It will only be half-time and already your bottom’s very sore …
At the seventh stroke
It will be tempting to yell loudly and emit an anguished “0w” …
At the eighth stroke
It will be clear she’s whipping harder but you bear the sting somehow …
At the ninth stroke
It will be scary as you sense her mood is getting more severe …
At the tenth stroke
It will be sure you’ll know those weals will take two weeks to disappear …
At the eleventh stroke
It will be impressed on you that for your crimes this is the price you’ll pay …
At the twelfth stroke
It will be time to put away that cane until another day.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story: ‘A Journey to the Mall’

Readers,


Sometimes really nice things, like earrings and silver dollars, slip through cracks. In this case, somehow an excellent F/M spanking story slipped through the cracks during the holiday season..and I felt compelled to share it with you now, anyway. I think you’ll agree that spanking is the same in every season.
Written by the VBB, the ongoing saga of Ann and David continues:


Enjoy!   – Dana

*****

   “A Journey to the Mall”           
  I glanced at the clock for the hundredth time, it seemed to be stuck on ten after three. Was this day every going to end? The afternoon seemed to drag on and on and on; all I wanted to do was to go home and spend the evening resting in my easy chair and go to bed early. Time slowly passed by as I tried to keep myself busy hoping that somehow time would  pass quickly and I could finally head home. All I could think of was going straight to our bedroom when I got home and crash on the bed. Won’t that be nice no phone calls, no emails, no one sticking their head in and asking stupid questions just a nice soft warm bed to lay on and rest.  Finally, I looked at the clock and saw it was 4:30 P.M it was finally time to head home. I was hoping by some miracle the holiday traffic would not be too bad and I could get home without much difficulty. As I headed towards the highway my hope was crushed as I saw a long line of cars slowly making their way onto the barely moving highway. I sat back in my seat and gave in to the reality that I was in for one long frustrating journey home. Unfortunately getting home in heavy traffic not was the only thing that would go wrong for me that evening.
                When I finally pulled up to the house I gave a massive sigh of relief, I had finally made it home and it only took an extra 45 minutes. I was so happy to be home that as I made my way into the house I yelled out to Ann “Honey I’m home and I am exhausted I’m going straight to bed.” Ann yelled back “Oh I am so glad you made it home, I was afraid you would be stuck in traffic all night.” Go upstairs and change, I want to take a trip to the Grapevine Mall tonight to pick up a new dress for a meeting I have in the morning. We can stop and grab a bite to eat at the Texas Roadhouse after we are done shopping, it will be a fun evening.” I just stood there for a moment, had I heard her right?  Did Ann just tell me she wanted to go shopping tonight and did she really say we would have “fun”? Didn’t she realize the mall is a 45 minute drive in decent traffic? It will be at least an hour and twenty minutes in this holiday traffic. I walked into the study where Ann was working on the computer “Ann, I am really tired I really don’t want to go shopping tonight especially at the mall. What so important that you need to run out and get a new outfit tonight? Why can’t you just wear something that you already have?”  “I have a very important meeting with a new client in the morning and if the meeting goes well, we will make more money with this one account than we will with all the other accounts combined. It is important I look my very best tomorrow.” I looked at Ann and mumbled “I don’t see why you can’t just wear that red dress you have hanging in the closet. You look really nice in it and besides I am really tired and all I want to do is go to bed early. If you really have to go, why don’t you just go by yourself?” She replied “David I really want you to go with me, we will get my dress and then have a nice dinner. I promise you we will have a fun evening, now stop complaining and go change so we can go; it will be nice to spend the evening together.” “I already told you I don’t want to go. I can’t see why we need to go all the way to the Grapevine Mall just to get a stupid dress for some new client that won’t even care what you are wearing.” Ann looked up from the computer “David I suggest you change your attitude right this minute and go up stairs and get ready to go, do you understand me?” I looked at Ann for a moment contemplating whether I should say something else, but the look Ann gave me told me I had better keep my mouth shut. I turned around and promptly walked out of the office mumbling to myself how I was not going to go to the mall. As I headed up to our room I decided I was not going to go. So I kicked off my boots and laid on the bed determined not to be bullied by Ann and forced to go to the Mall.
“What do you think you are doing? Get up right now and get changed. I told you over a half hour ago to get ready and I come up here and find you asleep? I should take you across my knee right now and give you a good spanking with the hairbrush. You are just lucky I don’t have time to give you a good spanking. Now get up and let’s go. I expect you to be in the car in five minutes.” I was angry as I opened the car door; I did not say anything to Ann as I slammed the door. Ann looked over at me and gave me a warning look and said “I hope you don’t plan on having an attitude tonight, you won’t like the result of what will happen if you don’t straighten up.” I gave her a sideways glance and put the car in reverse and backed out of the driveway a bit faster than I should have. Ann just gave me another look and said “I see we are going to have a problem with your attitude tonight.” The traffic was even heavier than I feared. Ann reached over and changed the radio to a station that was playing 24 hour Christmas music. As The song “Have Yourself a Merry Little Christmas” started playing, a car pulled out in front of me as I tried to change lanes. I started yelling at the driver “yea have a freaking merry little Christmas to you to idiot.”  I looked over at Ann and said “See I told you this was a stupid idea we should have stayed home instead of trying to go to the mall this evening in this mess”. Ann simply looked at me and said with a commanding tone “That’s enough David.” This was Ann’s way of telling me I was about to cross the line and was about to get myself in trouble. I had learned when Ann said, “That’s enough” I had better stop whatever I was doing; otherwise I would face some very unpleasant consequences. Unfortunately, I decided to push her a bit more today and instead of keeping my mouth shut I decided to add another smart comment under my breath. Ann gave me a disbelieving look and just shook her head “Ok I see we need to take care of your attitude.” My stomach jumped just a bit and I thought about apologizing but I was still upset so I kept my mouth shut and sulked rest of the way to the mall.
                When we finally arrived at the mall I was tired and my mood had become even worse. Even though I had stopped making comments I let Ann know how unhappy I was by my attitude. As we exited the car I slammed the car door and headed towards the mall without waiting for Ann. By the time I reached the mall entrance I looked back and saw Ann walking towards me. She had a very determined look on her face which made me feel a bit unsettled. I have seen that look before, usually when I was about to receive a good hard spanking. I waited for her to reach the entrance and as she did I opened the door for her; I gave her a small smile hoping that I could somehow manage to make up for my previous attitude. However, I was soon to find out I had pushed her to far this evening. What I thought was going to be a bad night at the mall would soon turn out to be a very bad night at the mall. Ann walked past me and said coldly as she walked through the door “We need to stop by the restroom before we go shopping.” I rolled my eyes at her and mumbled “of course we do.” That was the last straw. Ann stopped and looked directly in my eyes “David, I don’t understand why you have to be so nasty this evening, all I wanted to do was to spend some time together tonight. I know you do not like coming to the mall especially after you have worked all day and to be honest I would rather be home myself, but this is very important for me. I was hoping we could make the best of this situation. I was planning on getting what I needed and then go out for a nice dinner. But I guess I was expecting too much from you. All I wanted was a little understanding and support from you” I stood there for a moment, thinking about what she said. I did feel bad about my attitude but sometimes I am thick headed and instead of apologizing I said something which I immediately knew was the wrong thing to say. I quickly mumbled “yea right.” I knew instantly that it was the absolutely wrong thing to say. I stood there for a moment trying desperately to think of something to say that could somehow fix what I had just said. Ann’s eyes grew big and her face turned as red as my bottom would soon be. She turned and walked through the door. I don’t think I have ever seen her so mad. I knew at that moment that not only had I crossed the line but I was in more trouble than I had been in a while.
                As we walked towards the women’s restroom, I stopped by the water fountain and was planning on waiting for her. But instead of going into the ladies room she turned and walked towards the family restroom. As she opened the door to the family restroom, she looked back towards me and motioned me over with her index finger. I looked at her for a moment not sure what she wanted or why she was standing in the doorway of the family restroom. I slowly walked over to her and I noticed that she was still very upset; I looked down at the ground and nervously walked up to her. She grabbed my arm and ushered me into the bathroom and closed the door behind us. I heard her lock the door, I was about to learn there is more than one use for the family restroom at the mall. She just stood there for a moment looking at me, I could not tell if she was thinking about what she was going to say or if she was waiting for me to say something. After a few moments I started to say something but Ann cut me off with a stern look. The look was a combination of anger and hurt and I could tell that my attitude this evening had really set her off. She was doing everything she could to maintain her composure. She finally let out a big sigh and said “I don’t know what you were thinking; I guess you thought you could be disrespectful and hurtful this evening and nothing was going to happen. Well I have news for you mister, you thought wrong and you are about to find out what happens when you decide to outright defy me.” With that she placed her handbag on the counter and pulled out the old hairbrush she received as a wedding gift.
She turned towards me and simply said “drop them” I looked at her for a moment wondering if she was serious. I was about to say something to her but I saw the look in her eye and I knew I had better do what she said. So I slowly unbuckled my belt and unbuttoned my pants and hesitantly lowered my pants. Ann stood there looking at me and raised her eyebrow indicating that she was waiting for me to pull my shorts down also. I timidly looked at the floor and slowly tucked my thumbs into the waistband of the shorts and little by little pulled them down. When I had pulled my pants and shorts down to my ankles she pointed to the counter “place you hands on the counter.” I shuffled over to the counter and bent over placing my hands about a shoulder length apart and looked into the mirror. I could see Ann moving to my left side with the hairbrush in her hand. Being the bathroom was a family bathroom she had plenty of room to swing her arm without worrying about hitting anything. I caught a glimpse of Ann’s face in the mirror and I could tell she was very upset. Even though we had only been married a few months I have learned to interpret Ann’s looks and what I saw at that moment told me that I was in for a really hard and painful spanking.
                Ann bent over slightly and patted my right cheek with the hairbrush. I felt the cool wooden back of the hairbrush and a chill went up my spine. I stood there trembling waiting for Ann to apply the first swat with the hairbrush. It seemed like an eternity before Ann brought the hairbrush down on my bottom. I instantly stiffened as I felt the stinging of the hairbrush on the surface of my bottom followed by a slight warming sensation deeper into my flesh. The sound of the hairbrush slamming into my soft bottom ricocheted off the tile walls and the titles amplified the sound as it bounced around the room. As the sound of the swat echoed off the walls it was so loud that I was sure everyone who was walking past could hear it. I looked back at Ann and said “Honey everyone can hear that” the only reply I received were two more hard swats to the same spot where she landed the first one. The echoing sound of the swat and my cries intermixed and bounced around the restroom. I was certain the sound was so loud that someone would start banging on the door wanting to know what was going on in there. I think Ann might have felt the same way as she paused for about thirty seconds. After the sound died down I held my breath for a moment hoping she would not continue. After a few more seconds she let loose with a long string of quick hard and painful swats with the hairbrush. Usually Ann is very focused with her swats choosing just the right place for the hairbrush to land. But this time she just let loose and allowed the hairbrush to land wherever it wanted. She did not give the swats anytime to register at all before she allowed the next swat to land with a sounding smack. Usually Ann is very stern about me moving during a spanking but today she did not seem to care. She just kept spanking me one swat after another. The sound of the relentless swats landing on my bare bottom and my increasingly loud shouts of pain filled the restroom with a strange crescendo of bitter music of wood slapping flesh and my echoing cries of pain. The pain was building so fast that I stopped worrying about whether anyone in the mall could hear what was happening. As the swats were getting harder I started moving around more which was a big mistake, as Ann was not going to slow down at all.  All my moving did was to allow the back of the hairbrush to find new and fresh areas to land their stinging blows. I began crying out loud “I’m sorry Ann, really I am” “What are you sorry about David”  “I am sorry for my bad attitude and for being disrespectful” as I talked Ann increased the intensity of the strokes. “Are you going to change your attitude?” “Yes ma’am” was all I was able to get out as the swats from the hairbrush were landing harder and faster. The stinging from each slap overlapped the previous sting so that my entire bottom felt as though it was on fire. “Please Ann I’m so sorry ….. I will change my behavior, please stop.” Finally Ann brought the stinging blows to an end. My bottom was so red and hot that when I reached back to rub my bum it felt as though I had placed my hand on a hot plate.  I looked into the mirror and saw a few tears forming in the corners of my eyes. As I looked past my reflection in the mirror I saw Ann putting the old wooden hairbrush back into her handbag. She then turned around and said “All right David are you ready to behave yourself now?” I answered “Yes Ma’am, I’m sorry for my attitude and for being disrespectful to you, I didn’t mean to ruin this evening.” “Thank you David, I appreciate your apology, now pull up your pants and let go do what we come here for.   
                The rest of the evening was much better, Ann found a stunning dress for her meeting the following day and we ate a great dinner at the Texas Roadhouse. It was already 9:30 when we headed back to the car to head home and even then the holiday traffic was still bad.  As we slowly inched our way onto the highway Ann gave me a sideway glance.  I smiled at her and said “Isn’t it wonderful that we are able to spend the entire evening together?” An hour later we finally arrived home, as we were walking into the house Ann patted me on my bum and said “See didn’t I tell you we would have fun this evening at the mall?” I turned around and gave Ann a small kiss “Yes honey, we sure did have fun this evening.” Ann smiled as I headed up the stairs carrying her new dress and sporting one red and very tender bottom.




Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘In Awe of the Cane’ : F/M spanking verse from UK Laureate


Readers,

Our UK Laureate has perfected the art of spanking verse, as evidenced here, once again, in ‘In Awe of the Cane’. Please take a moment to comment (or Love it) in appreciation for his talent and willingness to share it with us – without he and the other wonderful contributing authors, this blog would be much less colorful.    
 –  Dana


*****

In Awe of the Cane

The slipper, hand and hairbrush are all good
For spanking bums when perched across the knee;
There’s leather whips and paddles made of wood,
But, best of all, the cane if you ask me.
The strap and crop can both be used with pride, 
And tawses too and birches that I’ve seen:
There’s instruments galore to tan our hide
But o’er them all the rattan cane’s the Queen.

That golden rod, a slender pliant wand,
It thrills my mind and makes my pulses race;
It may sound strange to say of it I’m fond
When, put to use, there’s anguish on my face.
But yet this fact I gladly here confess:
The rattan’s a magnet that just draws me in;
Its strokes may tease when given with finesse,
Or cause great hurt when used to punish sin.

It waits in the closet, hung on a hook,
Silent and brooding, an ominous tool;
Sharp and severe, be it straight or with crook,
Ideal equipment for women who rule.
In their hands that cane provides the best means
For ultimate pain and pleasure combined.
I oh so adore those correction scenes
Where both top and bottom fulfilment find.

I watch as she bends the cane to an arc, 
Stressing its menace now right at the start;
I know that rod will quite soon make its mark,
My body the canvas for inventive art.
Red is her colour, I know that for sure –
She paints lines and stripes with consummate skill;
Each stroke of the brush brings pain to endure
While holding my breath and (just) keeping still.

In flight the cane makes a high piercing whine –
With loud hissing swish it cuts through the air;
Whose bottom now will feel its effect? Mine!
And yes, of course, without a doubt, it’s bare;
That way I’ll feel its penetrating sting
That courses through my body like a storm
And takes me to heights, my mind on the wing,
Away from the humdrum, far from the norm.


She starts with aplomb, a salvo of strokes
That hurt my backside and startle my brain;
“A nice gentle start,” with laughter she jokes,
Then whips down that cane again and again.
The next strokes come now, all spread down my thighs,
And then she lands one right over the crease –
Ouch! That accurate swipe caught me by surprise,
Plumb on the sweet-spot – oh stinging, please cease!

But there is no pause, no time to reflect,
She’s now on a roll, in tune with my need,
Another stroke lands, I feel the effect
As it bites on my flesh with light’ning speed.
Four dozen the tariff initially set,
Her mind was made up my backside to burn,
A caning harsh I know I won’t forget
But savour in ways I can’t yet discern.

The final six strokes, the hardest of all,
Are given quite slowly, fuelling the fire
That burns so harshly but holds me in thrall –
A cryptic mélange of hate and desire.
My body recoils, an uncontrolled writhe,
A gasp of distress, a shout of acclaim;
That sensuous stem, so springy and lithe,
Takes me yet higher, my senses aflame.

She too is astir, she tells me she feels
Excitement and pleasure, seeing my pain;
Gently she touches those fiery weals
She’s made with such care – she too loves the cane;
The kiss of the rod is her special gift,
An offering of pain to scare and delight,
Delivered with strokes both measured and swift
To tease and torment and passion ignite.

I’m in awe of the cane, its power and grace,
Its curvaceous beauty, mystique and sound, 
Distinctive tramlines, its stinging embrace,
All serve to produce a penchant profound.
To some that is strange, to others it’s clear,
For they too have kinks for which they give thanks;
Whatever our bent, we all can hold dear
Discipline given with beatings and spanks.


*****

Click HERE for more from UK Laureate
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘You Count to Us’ : Original F/M Spanking Story



‘Anthony’ wrote another excellent story for his entry to the  ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ writing contest. ‘You Count to Us’ is worth a read!


– Dana

*****


You Count to Us

Anthony

Shaking his head, he pushed open the glass door and entered the office.

It was a generic space located in a generic strip mall in a bland region of a city that collected and trapped deeds like desert lint on the arms of a saguaro. A cowbell attached the door clanged his entrance into what appeared an otherwise empty room.

Left to his own, he would have found the closest H&R Block out of the many freckling Las Vegas. (He never could understand how tax preparation thrived in a state without a personal income tax). But apparently his wife thought outside the box, or outside the Block as it were. She had insisted he drive the extra half hour to investigate this new place.

The name of the shop was “You Count to Us”. That seemed a bit frivolous for someone he might entrust with income and other personal financial information.

The inner office had two doors leading from the lobby: “Office” and “Preparation”. Preparation? As he stood there, a woman glided from the office. She was youngish with dark hair. Possibly in her late twenties.

To his credit, the extra drive hadn’t dampened his humor. “Honey, is the man of the house…I mean is your boss around?”

She wore a name tag. He stared around a bit in that general vicinity then focused in on the tag: “Dana”

“Are you done staring at my chest?”

He hadn’t expected that. She had spoken so calmly. It was a pleasant voice, but also firm. And she was looking directly at him. Were her eyes blue? He really couldn’t tell. Well, she seemed like a bulldog anyway. He wondered what the owner was like. 

“Your service came highly recommended,” he said. I’m trying to understand the appeal. Is your supervisor around?”

“You’re late,” she said in the same strong, calm voice. “Your appointment was for 2:00pm. That would be twenty minutes ago.”  

“I suppose I should ask why,” she said, “although I rarely find a justifiable reason. And don’t even breathe ‘traffic’ to me. You’re an adult.”

That was enough for him. Who was this woman to talk this way to him? She was young enough to be his child. And what sort of life experience could even justify such an attitude? He turned around to leave the office.

Just as he reached the door, she said softly “You know, I own this establishment. I own others as well. Your wife specifically mentioned punctuality on a rather long list of ‘issues’ that need to be addressed. Get back here.”

What? His wife had mentioned? That made it sound like Della and she had talked. And why would details about him ever arise in that type of conversation?

“Something you don’t realize yet. We don’t do taxes here.” She watched his face and smiled thinly. “I *am* an accountant of sorts. But that’s really only a portion of my work.”

“You understand that if, say, you were caught lying to the IRS, there’d be repercussions. Penalties. If you mismanaged a significant budget or failed to disclose crucial information, or even treated important individuals in a neglectful, flippant, disrespectful manner, you’d expect some sort of consequences. The same should apply in personal situations as well, don’t you think, Thomas?”

“How do you know my name?”

“Oh, your wife and I had a *long* discussion. It focused on how we might provide some correction and direction in your life. With the emphasis on correction.”

He didn’t much like the way the conversation was turning with this woman, this Dana. But she seemed to know or sense a lot about him. Thanks Della, he thought. And correction? Correction?

“I want to show you something Thomas. Then I have a choice for you.”

She sat down in an oddly old fashioned straight-backed wooden chair at a nearby desk, opened the desk drawer and extracted a sheet of ruled notebook paper with writing on it. It looked vaguely familiar.

“Do you know what this is?”

He looked closer and his cheeks flushed.

“I see you recognize it. Last year’s resolutions, correct?”

He tried to form a cheeky response, appropriate words.

“Answer me, young man.”

“Yes, yes, that’s what it is.”

“Read the first item on your list for me.”

“It was just a joke,” he protested. “Della has a good a sense of humor.”

“Read it for me.”

He looked closer and then mumbled “Play more poker.”

“Louder please”

“I said play more poker”

“So your resolution, that you kindly shared with your wife, was to spend more time away from her, playing cards, gambling, smoking cigars?”

“Look, Dana, here’s the deal. Della thought it was funny. It was just a resolution. And everyone breaks those anyway, right?”

Dana laughed heartily at that, looking up at him as he stood there. “The second item on the list, please.” She raised her eyebrows.

“It was just another joke..wear clean underwear in case of automobile accident. You know, that’s what they always say, right?

“And how well have you followed-up on that one?”

“I think I’m doing just fine. I mean, I’m pretty sure Della might agree with me. She washes all my clothes and has never complained.”

“What’s your waist?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Waist. Your waist size.” 

“Nevermind,” she said, opening a filing cabinet and pulled out a pair of new boxer briefs. They were new, still in the plastic packaging. “These should work.”

She turned back to him. “Thomas, you have two choices.” 

“Your first choice is to turn around and walk right back out that office door. There’s an H&R just down the road. And later you can laugh about this experience with your buddies after you win the pot on a pair of eights or something.”

“The other option,” she continued, “is you’ll grab that *clean* underwear and walk your sweet bottom over to that second door where you’ll also happen to find a shower. You’ll wash yourself thoroughly, put on the briefs and only the briefs, and report back to me here.”

“If you take the second option, we’ll start your spanking shortly. I can see it’s something that’s been sorely missed.” She laughed, adding “I’ll keep it sore, but I promise I won’t miss, Thomas. So, which is it?”

“Spanking? Surely you didn’t say spanking?”

Every neuron is his head was shrieking, pleading with him to spin on his heels and walk out in the most dignified masculine gait he could muster, without a look back.

But another strange thing was happening. Standing there, looking down at Dana and feeling so oddly diminutive (how could this be?), he felt the nerves in his bottom tingling. Completely involuntary. He was afraid of what would happen if he stayed. How would he behave if she followed through on her promise? Could he maintain composure and allow a complete stranger, this woman to have that control over him? 

He fidgeted. She just looked up at him, waiting. Finally, he sighed and lifted his palms in the air.

She pointed to the Preparation room. “Go get cleaned up. You have five minutes. Use soap. Watch the clock. If I have to come retrieve you, we’ll start with the paddle.”

He looked down, avoiding her eyes, and headed toward the door.

“One other thing,” she said as he shuffled away, “Since I’m feeling such closeness to your wife, almost like family, I want you to start addressing me as Aunt Dana from here on. I like the ring of that. Get going!”

When he returned, she checked her watch and nodded approvingly. He felt childish standing in front of her, naked save for the briefs.

Normally a situation like that would have sexual overtones, but instead he felt like a nervous child. He was keenly aware of his love handles, from many fine dinners and excellent wine, aware of the occasional gray hair curling on his chest. And unlike a sexual encounter, it seemed to be having an opposite effect on his vitality than normal, the excitement instead flaring in strong currents through his bottom, in his facial cheeks. 

The strip mall had seemed fairly empty, but there was nothing preventing a passerby from seeing hime exposed this way.

“Oh don’t be shy,” she said. “I’ve given many, many spankings. You won’t care about modesty or other minor issues for long.”

She smiled at him. “Della felt you wanted this, but were too afraid to ask her. Thomas, do you know what I’m going to do to you now?”

He swallowed, then nodded.

“Tell it to your Aunt out loud, young man.”

“You’re, you’re going to…to spank me.”

“Yes, that’s correct.” She held out her hand and gently guided him over her lap as she sat in the wooded chair. His arms supported much of his weight and his bottom was positioned high.

“Aunt Dana is going to give you a sound spanking on your bare bottom. You’ve been a very naughty nephew.” 

Before he could second-guess the situation, she was spanking him rapidly over the briefs with her palm. Over and over her hand connected with his bottom. The immediate heat and pain caused him to gasp and squirm.

“Stop wiggling,” she said.

“Oh f*&#^$” he moaned.

“I said stop wiggling. We’re just getting started, nephew. By the way, I see you’d promised to stop swearing last year. It seems that didn’t take either.”

After a considerable time, he felt her palm stop spanking him and he took several deep, nervous breaths, trying not to focus on the glow in his posterior. Perhaps they were done – that wouldn’t be so bad. More embarrassing than painful.

“Thomas, you’ve been so long without correction,” she said. He felt her fingers under the elastic in his waistband, sliding the thin cotton slowing over his tender globes. He felt her hand resting on his soreness, lightly stroking both bottom cheeks in turn.

The hand left, uh oh, then splat! She was spanking him hard on his bare, unprotected bottom and that stung like the devil. He wanted to swear at her, to hate her for inflicting this pain on him, but something else was feeling right. It was feeling well deserved. And for several moments he imagined it was Della, not Dana, spanking him, punishing him for his misdeeds.

“Oh, Della, I mean Aunt Dana, please stop spanking my bare bottom. Oh, that hurts so much. Please stop.”

Her hand kept coming with its relentless heat and impact, again and again as he squirmed. “Hold still, Thomas.”

She said, “Della and I decided that today you’d be spanked for the broken resolutions, but we’ve both decided you’ll be visiting your Aunt much more this coming year.” 

“For that correction you sorely…” She spanked him hard, in rapid succession on the same spot, “and I’ mean *sorely* need,”.

Dana laughed with just the slightest twinge of sympathy for his condition and continued without a hitch.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story: ‘Dana Kane’s Weight Loss Program’

The ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ story writing contest turned up more than a few boys who’ve been off their diets. Here’s another sneaky snacker taught a lesson, in ‘Dana Kane’s Weight Loss Program’. Enjoy!


– Dana

*****


Dana Kane’s Weight Loss Program
December 31, 2011, I begin my daily routine before my morning shower as I do most mornings during the year by stepping on the bathroom scale. 250 lbs.  Another year, and another broken New Year’s resolution.  I started the year at 245, determined to get to 210 by the end of the year.  I started out OK, but then slipped into my old tired routine.  Too much pasta, deserts and adult beverages makes weight loss impossible.  Broke even until the holidays hit and made too much merry and packed on another five pounds.   Oh well, just add another 5 pounds and make my goal for 2012, 40 pounds.  Symbolic since I will be celebrating my 40th Birthday this coming year.
New Year’s Day, and surfing the web for a sure fire weight loss program.  I’ve tried most of the nationally advertised programs to no avail, so this year I’ve got to find something unique that will work for me.  Then I saw it, individualized weight loss program led by personal councilor Dana Kane.  The advertisement looks to be just what I’m looking for, a personalized program based on my individual needs based on trust and honesty.  100% of those accepted to the program lose weight and 90% meet their weight loss goal for the year.  There is a seminar this coming Saturday, January 8 in my home town Las Vegas to further explain the program.   
Ms. Kane greets us as we enter the free seminar.  I’m struck by her beauty, charm and her overall athletic build.  “Well at least she practices what she teaches”, I thought, “what a knockout.”  The seminar begins and Ms. Kane introduces her program.  She gives tips on what foods to eat and what to stay away from.  She preached a philosophy of moderation, “you have to eat smaller meals that include healthy foods and moderate exercise.  It is OK to have an occasional drink but four beer nights with greasy appetizers at the neighborhood Sports Bar are out.”  Ms. Kane explains that 90% of those that make a resolution of weight loss do not fulfill their goal.  This is because they lack two basic aspects to making a successful life change; honesty and discipline.  That is why her program although somewhat pricey succeeds, “it introduces these two essential ingredients.”  
“Well in certainly works for Ms. Kane”, I thought, “where do I sign up.”  Ms. Kane then handed out applications and explained the next step.  “After I review your applications, those that make the first cut will be called for a personal consult.  Although I would like to accept everyone, I only have so much time and can only accept those that I’m confident will comply with my program.”  I quickly filled out the application and handed it to Ms. Kane.  “Please Ms. Kane, I hope that your accept me, I’ve tried everything and I think you may be my last hope.”  She sweetly smiled and said, “We’ll see, but you should also be careful about what you wish for, it is not easy.”
“Thank you for your consideration”, I answered and left the seminar.
I was on pins and needles the next three days and was beginning to lose hope.  But on Wednesday, I received a call from Ms. Kane.  “Well Craig, you made the first cut.  Your appointed time will be 10:00 AM on Saturday morning.  Don’t be late.  The next step is to completely explain all aspects of my program, you are under no obligation, after which you can decide whether you want to join my program and I can decide whether you will be accepted.” 
On Saturday morning I was greeted with a smile and warm “good morning Craig” at Ms. Kane’s private home at 10:00 AM sharp.  “Let’s sit down and I can explain the program in more detail.  Ms. Kane proceeded to explain the various aspects of the program; a reasonably strict diet modeled to my individual weight loss needs, an exercise program that also addresses my problem areas that Ms. Kane will determine after an examination, weight loss goals for each week of the program and the keeping of a log listing the times and items comprising meals, snacks eaten and exercise activities.  Although these comprise most programs, Ms. Kane explained, her program is much more successful because she includes both discipline and honesty.  “I insist that you are completely honest with yourself and me.  I also will administer spankings when goals are not met or you do not comply with the program.”
I couldn’t believe my ears, “did you say spannnnkinggs” I stammered.  
“Yes”, Ms. Kane answered matter of factly, “I find that this method is most effective in keeping you on track.  After a few trips across my knee, everyone seems a lot more motivated.  Have you ever been spanked?” 
“Yes, but only as a child,” I answered.
“Did it work in modifying your behavior?” Ms. Kane asked. 
“Well yes”, then I started my way down a slippery slope of lies when I added, “but I hated it, and never thought of being spanked as an adult.”  This was blatantly untrue.  I had fanaticized for years about being taken across the knees of a strict beautiful woman.  At that moment I thought that I must have won the lottery, here before me was the disciplinarian of my dreams discussing my deepest secret desire.  But at that moment I fell back into the pattern of my life, I thought “what would she think if I told her my desire.  I want her to believe I’m a macho man in my prime.”  I also thought if she knew that I wanted something that she used as a penalty for not following the program, I would never be admitted.  
“That is true of many that are in my program, but it works, if you don’t want to continue I completely understand,” Ms. Kane answered.
“Well I really need to lose weight, so I’m in, besides if it works you won’t be spanking me.”
“That is true, except for the first day.  Today, if you have decided to continue you will receive your first spanking.  It won’t be as hard a spanking as you will receive if you do not meet my programs goals, but hard enough for you to understand what you are getting yourself into and for me to determine if you can continue in the program.  So now take off all of your clothes for your first weigh in and spanking.”  Ms. Kane stated.  
I slowly got up and began taking off all of my clothing as requested.  I stepped on the scale, 250, the same as I was at the end of 2011.  Ms. Kane began her examination, she looked over every inch of my body, pinched and felt my various problem areas and then gave her assessment.  “You don’t have any particular problem area, it is a whole body problem.  So with some moderate exercise, walking, sit-ups, exercise bike, stair-master and diet you should be in pretty good shape in about six months.  Your goal will be to lose 40 pounds in 26 weeks, 2 pounds a week for 14 weeks and 1 lb a week the last 12 weeks.  So next week your goal will be 248 lbs.  Now it is time for your first spanking, come lay across my knees.”
I quickly obliged, and settled in quite nicely.  “I normally start with a warm up, and since your goal is 40 pounds and your age is 40, I would say 40 is your magic number” Ms. Kane stated.  She then started spanking with her hand.  It hurt much more than I anticipated from a woman of Ms. Kane’s size.  By 40 my backside was stinging.  She then put on the Leather Spanking Buddy.  Before she began again she stated, “I don’t know what hurts worse your bottom or my hand.  We will take care of that for now on, with this spanking buddy”.  She then slowly spanked my bottom with the spanking buddy, alternating between cheeks.  I was in heaven but did not dare let on, so I started squirming and moaning lightly.  “Be still we have hardly started”, as she tightened her grip.  “Now that we are done with your warm up, we will really get down to business.”  With that she picked up and showed me the 18” long wooden paddle she was about to use.  At 20 strokes I was moaning for real and squirming harder.  “I said be still, this may be it for you if you don’t behave.”  I quickly complied as she administered the last 20 strokes.  She put down the paddle and stated, “now go stand in the corner and think about your past behavior that got you into the shape you are in and whether you want to continue.  There will be no touching and if you dare take your nose out of the corner you will be dismissed.”
She then left the room for what felt like an hour but probably was only for about 15 minutes.  She returned to see me dutifully in the corner, hands at my sides and nose against the wall.  “Do you want to continue she stated.”  “Yes Ms. Kane”, I answered.  “Then bend over this chair put your hands on the chair and get your last strokes with my strap.  Keep your hands on the chair, or we will have to begin the 40 count from the start.”  She then administered 40 hard blows with the strap.  I was crying by the end but managed to take the strokes in the required position and only moved from foot to foot.  “OK, all done she stated, now get on your clothes and we can talk some more.”
I slowly put on my clothes, thinking I don’t ever want to go through that again, but in a few minutes I was secretly desiring even more.  I sat down with Ms. Kane and we had a heart to heart talk.  I was honest with my problems with my weight throughout the years, my binge eating and other issues; laziness, sloppiness.  She listened intently and at the end stated, “well you look sincere so I’m willing to accept you, do you want to continue.”
“Yes Ms. Kane, and your introduction will be a reminder of what will happen if I don’t stay true to your program.  I’ll do anything to keep from having a repeat performance,” I lied.  What I was thinking was, “I can’t wait to be turned over your luscious thighs again!”
So the next week, I did everything wrong, overate, ate lots of pasta and carbs, drank beer every night and did no exercise.  I compounded my deception by putting together a fake log, documenting exercise I did not do and a diet I did not follow.  I was resolved to get my first punishment spanking of my fantasies.  
I was a little nervous when I went to Ms. Kane’s house the next Saturday, but excited in my anticipation for the spanking of my life.  We began with some discussion about the previous week.  “It was tough on me all week, but I followed your program to the letter last week,” I confidently stated.  “Let’s see the results, strip off all of your clothes and step on the scale” Ms. Kane said.  I quickly did as I was told, and stepped on the scale, 253.  I feigned surprise, “there must be something wrong with your scale, I followed the program to the letter.”
“To the letter, who do you think you’re dealing with, I can tell just by looking at you, everything you told me today was a lie, now get over my knee.”  I quickly complied, my plan was unfolding just as anticipated.  “There’s no warm up for liars”, Ms. Kane sternly stated, and started spanking me with her 16 inch paddle.  My bottom was completely unprepared for this attack, I started counting to myself and when 41 strokes were I applied, I figured out I was in big trouble.  I cried out “I’m sorry Ms. Kane, it must be my metabolism, maybe my body just doesn’t react normally.  Ms. Kane stopped for a few seconds, “I thought it was my scale, you liar, do you have a third theory,” and then quickened her pace and ferocity.  At about the 80th stroke, I started to cry, “I’m sorry Ms. Kane, I don’t know what happened,” I wailed.  This was ignored, and was just met with further strokes, by about 150 she stopped.
“Are you ready yet to tell me the truth,” she said.  “You’re right Ms. Kane, I did have a few beers and did not exercise as much as I stated, but I tried my best.”  She did not answer, but placed the strap in front of my nose, before resuming my spanking.  Again, I was totally unprepared for what followed, but I was resolved to keep my secret, how could I admit to what I’d done now, “it was my story and I was sticking to it.”  After about 40 strokes, I was again crying and begging for mercy, by about 100 I was a complete mess and shaking uncontrollably.  At around 120 she stopped, and I just cried over her lap.  My cries became less pronounced when she said, “get up and get into the corner, think long and hard about your behavior the last week and what you told me today.  After you have some time to reflect, I’m going to complete your punishment and then you will be dismissed from my program.  I have many sincere people that can take your spot.”
I did as I was told, and went into the corner still determined to keep my secret.  “Well at least I know what a real spanking is like”, I thought. 
About 15 minutes later, I heard Ms. Kane enter the room, “Let’s get this over with, I don’t have any more time to waste on you, bend over the chair, and hold the seat tightly with your hands, this won’t be anything you have experienced before.”  She then held the cane in front of my face, “look at me,” as I did she said, “I’m going to give your 40 strokes as a going away remembrance as to what happens to liars in my program.  You will count each one and if you put your hands away from the chair, we will start over.”
She went behind me, and I heard a swish in the air, it landed and I jumped up as it pierced my flesh.  “What did I say, now hold on and I will start again.” One, I held on tightly, the strokes came steadily about five seconds across, by 20 I was wailing and crying how sorry I was, by 30, I completely broke down.  “You were right Ms. Kane, I lied to you, it has been all lies from the beginning, I just could not admit that I wanted you to spank me, please let me stay in the program, I’ll never lie to you again.”  Ms. Kane stopped and walked in front of me, “keep your hands on the chair but look at me,” she said.  Then stared into my eyes, “do you think for one minute that I did not know what you were up to.  I just had to play out your little ruse to teach you a lesson about honesty.  You’ve taken your first step.  Now let’s take your last 10 strokes and see where we go from here.”
She walked behind me, the last 10 were with the same force as the previous 30 and again I was left as a blubbery mess.  “You can get up now”, she said, as I did she sat down and said, “now back over my knee.”  I couldn’t believe I was going to get spanked more but complied.  To my relief all she did was gently rub my bottom as I continued to cry and said in a soothing voice.  “It’s OK, were all done for now, just relax and we will talk later.  After about five minutes, she said, “time to get up and get dressed.”
I slowly picked myself off of Ms. Kane’s lap and got dressed.  I looked up and saw her on the couch, she patted the cushion for me to sit down.  I sat down next to her and immediately put my head on her shoulder and began to weep.  “I’m so sooorrrrry about everything, I’ve been lying my whole life, I didn’t want you to think of me as less than a man,” I stammered.  
“You are so silly, of course I don’t think less of you, I have many friends that are just like you, many that I spank on a recurring basis.  Your shame is that you have been lying all these years to the women in your life, to me, but most of all to yourself.  But today I think that you have turned a corner, and you can now move forward in your life.” Ms. Kane replied.
“Thank you Ms. Kane, can I please stay in the program?”, I asked.
Ms. Kane answered “that depends on the following conditions.  First there is no more lying, one more lie and you’re out.  Second, this spanking today was the penalty for not making your weight loss goals as part of the program.  You will have to be back here on Wednesday at 7:00 PM for a punishment spanking for lying.  Third, you will have to catch up with your weight loss targets starting next Saturday, you will still be given motivational spankings like the one today for not complying with the program, and fourth and finally, for you I will introduce reward spankings that will be relatively mild spankings each Saturday that you meet your goals.  If you agree to those you may continue.”
“Thank you Ms. Kane for giving me another chance, I’ll see you on Wednesday,” I answered.  With that Ms. Kane stood and I stood.  She hugged me and I left for the day.
My entire mind set changed from that day forward.  I feared punishment spankings and worked my hardest to avoid them.  I met with Ms. Kane on the appointed Wednesday evening.  It was a business like meeting.  I had misbehaved by lying and I was to be punished for it by receiving a hard and thorough spanking.  I took off my clothing, placed OTK given a warm-up, 40 with the hand and 40 with the “buddy”, 40 with the paddle and 40 with the strap and into the corner.  A new wrinkle was introduced, after about 5 minutes, Ms. Kane came over and asked me to open my mouth.  She then placed a bar of soap in it for a full minute, to “wash the lies from my mouth for good”.  It tasted awful but emphasized why I was being punished and gave me another memory for any other time I was tempted to repeat this offense.  Finally I was taken out of the corner, bent of the chair and given 40 with the cane.  Although not as severe as the spanking four days before, it hurt more due to the tenderness of my bottom.  Of course I cried my eyes out, but afterwards given a hug and forgiveness from Ms. Kane.  I felt reborn after that evening.
The first week, I worked what little I had left of my bottom and met the goal for the week.  The reward spanking I was given was 40 with the hand and 40 with the “buddy” after which I was glowing.  I met the goals for every week except for one, where I overate and didn’t exercise.  I was punished but did not compound my offense by lying on my log.  It was clear to both me and Ms. Kane why I did not meet my goal that week. 
After 6 months with the program I met my goal of losing 40 lbs.  I continue to see Ms. Kane once a month for maintenance.  If I go over my weight of 220, I am punished.  We have also began working on my other misbehaviors, being lazy and sloppy.  The same behavior modification program used for my weight has worked wonders for my other personal flaws.  I’m a much better person because of Ms. Kane’s unique program.  But the most important improvement is that I no longer lie, and know what is in store for me if I do.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Gambling Resolution: F/M Spanking Story

Gamblers beware! The ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ story contest will catch you, too, as the author of this fun story finds out…


– Dana

*****


This year I know I can do it, no more gambling! Still I don’t know whats wrong with putting a couple of bucks on a horse or betting on a football game, at least it makes it more interesting to watch. But no, the old lady says

“you’re not putting us in the poorhouse again! If you make another bet there will consequences and I mean severe consequences!”

So I used to have a problem, bet a little too much, maybe lost the rent money once or twice. That is no reason to put me through this. You see I got a little taste of what those consequences were going to be. Who knew that there were traveling disciplinarians and one of them came to our town. Damn internet! My wife is always on the thing looking for ways to make my life miserable and she sure succeeded this time! Last week she told me that we had an appointment on Thursday night and if I knew what was good for me I would be there.
We pulled up to this nondescript building with one lone beckoning light. The knock on the door was answered by this dark haired lady, not bad to look at, who invited us in. What the heck, nice looking lady, short skirt, what’s not to like. After the two women conferred I was asked to sit across from the woman who said her name was Ms. Kane and that she had been consulted to help me with my little problem. Being as she was living in Las Vegas, she knew all about the evils of gambling and how it could ruin relationships and even worse lead to suicide. Yea,Yea, Yea, this women probably never made a bet in her life, what did she know, what could she teach me?

Boy did I find out.

All you regular followers of Ms. Kane know what happens next, but I didn’t have a clue. Get up, take off your clothes bend over my knee, are you kidding me? I’m outta here!

“You leave now, then you just keep on going. I want you to know how serious I am this time about you quitting. You are going to get a taste of what is in store for you if you screw up! And tomorrow night I’m coming back as Ms Kane was nice enough to offer to teach me how to keep you in line!”



Well here it is January 1st and I still have some red marks but betting on all those bowl games……

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Snuffing out a Bad Habit’ F/M spanking fiction – A Must-Read!



Readers,


I absolutely love this original entry to the ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ spanking story contest. The subject matter is unique, and the author’s tone is personal and engaging. Please enjoy ‘Snuffing out a Bad Habit’.


–  Dana

*****



Snuffing Out a Bad Habit


*A good day’s work, and it’s only 4:30.  Jim’s gonna be thrilled.  He’ll
owe me one.* I thought to myself while taking a leak.  Thump Thump wiggle
wiggle tuck zip flush.
I washed my hands in the sink, looked up into the mirror, straightening my
tie, *Yup, even under flourescent lights, still handso–  woops.* The
self-congratulatory thoughts were cut short when I smiled and saw it. There
in my teeth was a flake of Copenhagen.  *Dammit! Must’ve been  there since
just after lunch- wonder how many people at the conference table noticed?
Don’t kid yourself- all of them.*
***
“Daddy, what’s this?” my five year old asked, holding up an empty can of
dip.


“Uh, it’s uhm one of Daddy’s things. Thank you.” I said, taking it from him.


“Hey, I was gonna use it as an artifact for the lego explorers!”


My son watches too many “educational” cartoons, I guess.  But it did look
like it could be a cool artifact. The shiny gold metal lid with raised
writings and symbols… But then I saw my wife Lauren give me a look.  I’m
not always the best at interpreting those looks, but this one was clearly
disapproving.


“No, this goes in the Daddy closet with the tools. Sorry bud.”


“Aw, man!”


And just to make sure I understood, my lovely wife gave me a good uhm,
“chewing” out about how she hopes our boys never pick up that disgusting
habit, oh, and by the way when was I going to grow up?!


****


Then there were the yahoo health articles on mouth cancer left up on
the computer,
and the comment about Roger Ebert, and the looks every time someone
mentioned anything about cancer.


Dipping tobacco was a nasty habit. Not as bad as smoking- my clothes and
car didn’t smell bad, nor did it affect my ability to jog, but it was a bad
habit that I wanted / needed to quit.  A remnant of both my country
upbringing and my fraternity days that if I’m being honest was a full blown
addiction. I’d tried to quit before, and had a couple of times. I quit for
30 days before the life insurance physical… Then promptly put in a nice
big fat celebratory dip for having done so.


I tried to be discrete, because I knew my wife didn’t like it, and didn’t
want the boys to know.  But in the car, in the john, working outside in the
yard, those increasing rare days playing golf… I had a dip in. Plus it
had become increasingly expensive in the last few years.


It was time.


Didn’t tell anyone, didn’t want to make a big deal out of it, plus I’d
tried twice before and when I went back to it, my wife was livid. Not that
I planned on failing to quit, but based on that experience, I wasn’t
planning on telling her about it either. Starting with the new year, I’d
quit. Well, okay, starting Monday the 2nd. (New Years Day was a holiday,
right?)


A lot of gum chewing, but the first day wasn’t that bad.  The second day was.
The third day was even worse. So much for not making a big deal of it and
keeping it to myself. My wife knew because I was grumpy and in a foul mood
and didn’t touch the beers in the fridge.  (I knew from previous attempts
that alcohol was a quick way to lose this battle.)


“Honey I am sooo proud of you. I know you’re strong enough to make it stick
this time. I’m so happy!  No more little flakes of dried dip when I sweep,
no more spit bottles I find out in the garage, no more half empty cans you
try to hide but forget about until I find them.  Come here, how about a big
kiss on those clean lips!” Lauren went on and on…


“Enough!” I roared. The last think I wanted to talk about was dipping, I
was trying to block all thought of it from my mind.


But somehow three days led to a week, one week led to another, and though the
craving never left, I was through the worst of it and had made it over a
month.


****


It was early February and I was about to start on our taxes. I have a small
study in our home that’s really more like a large closet. I’ve always done
my own taxes, and doing them online was fairly simple. I keep fairly well
organized and was almost done but was finishing and couldn’t find our kids’
social security numbers, dangit!  I opened the bottom drawer of my little
desk and dug around in the files- the paper copy from last year was in here
somewhere…
CLINK, rattle, rattle, rattle…


One of those half empty cans of dip I’d forgotten about fell off a
stack of papers and made its distinctive sound as it histthe bottom of
the drawer.  I stared at it.
 I picked it up.  I opened it up and took a long deep sniff.  Mmmm… It
was mostly dried out -who knows how long it had been there-
But it sure smelled good.


Then I closed the lid and slid the can back across the desk. Nope. It took
me about an hour more finishing up and double checking before finally clicking
“submit” and being done with it. (Well, done with it except for having
Lauren “sign” it too with her email.)


I felt pretty good about myself, and had plans for the refund.  Walking
around the house in my socks, I checked and everyone was soundly asleep.
Our littlest had somehow made his way into our bed and was snuggled up with
my wife.  Cute.


Down to the kitchen I went to grab a couple of beers and some chips before
heading back up to my study. Long week, taxes done, temptation resisted…
I was going to enjoy myself looking at spanking videos on the computer. Oh
yeah, I may have forgotten to mention that. My wife and I are both into
spanking. Just foreplay, basically, but pretty intense and kinky foreplay I
suppose. Occasionally we’d incorporate real transgressions to spice it up,
but we didn’t live a domestic discipline lifestyle, by any means- most
spankings involved roleplay, which led to great sex.  (A lot less frequent
with little ones running around, though.)


So I undid my pants, twisted the bottle cap off, and settled in for some
happy personal time.


One beer (and one mess cleaned off my stomach) later, I looked at the can
on the back of the desk where I’d pushed it away earlier.  It wasn’t going
anywhere, just waiting for me.  Maybe I should just finish it off. Not like
I stopped at a convenience store to get a can.  It just basically (almost
literally) fell into my lap. It was mostly dry, so I wouldn’t enjoy it
much.  But I should finish it off before I had it tempt me everytime I came
up here to get work done, right?


****


“Isn’t it a little early for spring cleaning, honey?”


“I don’t care. We haven’t had a free weekend in over a month, and this
house is FINALLY going to get really clean, not just staightened up.  Have
you SEEN behind the boys’ toilet?”


No getting in Lauren’s way when she’s determined to clean. She’d go
through a box of swiffers and half a bottle of windex today, I was sure.


I came back from running errands and the house smelled like lemons and
disinfectant.


“Honey I have a lot more to do, but we have that birthday party for the
Smith’s son at 2:00.  Would you mind taking the kids? ‘No gifts’ so I just
got him a cookie from cookie bouquet. It’s already wrapped.”


“No problem. How much more cleaning can you do, though?  House looks and
smells great already.”


“I haven’t even touched organizing the play room or your study.”


*Crap, I got rid of the can last night, didn’t I?!* I thought to myself.
 On the outside, I said,
“You’ve done enough sweetie, there’s no point going upstairs. You know how
I organize our files, and the boys playroom will stay organized and clean
for about 5 minutes- max.”


“I’m on a roll and not stopping, hon.  But if you’re worried about the
house being too clean… We can make a big mess in our bedroom tonight
-MeeMaw wants the kids to spend the night!” she said, snuggling up for a
kiss.


“Mmm, and its been awhile since this got any attention,” I said, squeezing
her bottom.


“Down boy! You’re right, but first you have to go to a Batman party.” She
said with a smirk and gave me a little squeeze of her own.


I high-tailed it up to the study and doubled checked that I’d thrown the
can away. Whew!


Then off to the Batman party. I felt sorry for the guy dressed up as
Batman. Somehow the dark knight making balloon animals just seemed a little
sad.  But the kids had fun, and did the usual small talk with all the other
dads, all of whom were equally miserable. Kids were excited to spend the
night with MeeMaw, and I was excited they’d be spending the night with
MeeMaw too!


On the way home I went over in my head possibilities for tonight. Go out?
Cook at home?  Weird… Lauren always answers the phone, but she
hadn’t when I called on the way to MeeMaw’s and wasn’t answering now
either. Irritating.


***


“Honey? What’s going on?  Why aren’t you answering your phone? You know
that’s one of my pet pee-“


“I’m in here.” She called out from our bedroom.


“Oh, you were in the shower -got it- hey wait, that mustve been an awfully
long shower! I called you almost an hour ago!” I yelled to the other end of
the house.


“I know. I didn’t answer because I was angry.” She hollered back.


*Dammit-What now?! Did she not appreciate that I’d just suffered through
not just a preschool birthday party but her mom’s 20 minute conversation
about Aunt Sarah too?!*  I made my way to our bedroom and stopped short
when I saw her. Nude, she still took my breath away. Her gorgeous hourglass
figure shimmered.  The setting sun’s light coming in through the window
caught the drops of water covering her body. My eyes were drawn
involuntarily to her dark triangle and then her breasts wobbling as she
towelled off her hair. What was I irritated about again?


But when I looked up, her smile was missing.


“I didn’t answer your calls because I was angry. I’m not angry anymore but
we need to talk.” She said calmly.


*Uh-oh.*


“Care to explain this?”


She handed me a swiffer with some dust bunnies and lots of little brown
specks stuck to it.


*Uh-oh.*


“Those look like dip flakes sweetie but they’re pretty old and dry. When
was the last time you cleaned the study?” Notice how I didn’t deny it but
tried to parry the implied accusation?


“Nice try.  I cleaned it in January… AFTER you quote quit.” She said,
making air-quotes with her fingers as she went back into the bathroom. .


She returned and had put on her robe and was carrying her hairbrush.


*Uh-oh. *


She sat down on our bed and patted it just beside her, indicating she
wanted me to take a seat as well.


“I’m not going to ask you to explain yourself. You’re just going to dig a
bigger hole for you to have to crawl out of.  But don’t interrupt me.  I’ve
been practicing what I want to say in my head.  While I was in the study,
and after I’d calmed down a bit I looked up quitting nicotine on the
computer. Turns out the average quitter is successful on their sixth
attempt to quit. This is your third time, but you’re above average,
right?  Ah- don’t interrupt.
 Also read that an occasional slip up is fairly common and doesn’t
necessarily  mean that the effort to quit has been in vain. Look I want to
do everything I possibly can to encourage you.  This is a big deal.  I
want you sitting on the rocking chair on the porch with me when we’re
old and wrinkly, and you won’t make it to old and wrinkly unless you
quit. So I’m going to give you a spanking, and it’s gonna be a good
one.”


“Wait, I-“


“Ah-  what did I say about interrupting? My mind’s made up but I
really want you to hear me out.  This is not a punishment spanking,
but an encouraging one. We don’t do punishment spankings- well, except
for that time I got too drunk at that wedding- but I want to help you,
help us, win this battle. I want for the spanking to be bad enough
that the next time your tempted to backslide, your backside will
scream ‘No!’ So… Now you get to talk. Do you have anything to add?”


“Not really. Sorry sweetie. Yup, I was guilty of backsliding, as you
called it. And I don’t want to again. ”   I thought about arguing or
getting out of it, and I probably could have, but truthfully I really
wanted to quit, and probably deserved this as punishment but if she
wanted to call it encouragement, so be it.


“Alright then, honey, come on.” I stood in front of her and let her
undo my belt and pants, pulling them down. As she pulled my underwear
down too, I had my natural reaction to an upcoming spanking and her
face positioned just in front of my crotch.  I couldn’t resist; “But
why not encourge me with a carrot instead of a stick?”


“Oh honey,” she said grabbing me, “there’ll be plenty of time to have
some fun with your carrot later. First though, it’s over my knees you
go.”


Her bathrobe parted, and her thighs were still a bit damp as she
adjusted me a little.


SMACK SMACK SMACK!


She started awfully strong. “Hey, what happened to a warm up?!”


“This [SMACK] is [SMACK] a warmup. I’m not using the hairbrush yet.”


On and on the “warmup” continued. Rapidly it became hot and
uncomfortable, then outright started to really hurt.  Before too long,
she picked up the hairbrush and continued at the same pace. I was
tensing and groaning with each searing spank. She didn’t lecture, but
told me in a soothing voice how much she loved me and how she knew I
could do it but just SPLAT wanted SMACK to give me SMACK WHACK all the
CRACK encouragement WHAP she could.


Usually our spankings were given with the spankee naked, and it was
kind of different to have my boots still on and my jeans around my
ankles. It meant I couldn’t really kick, just took it and took it and
took the pain some more. (With lots of growling and gripping the
bedspread so tight my knuckles were white thrown into the mix too.)


Finally she relented, and patting my butt told me to get up and take
off my clothes. Carrot time? I wondered.


“Up on the bed. On your knees, I want your face down on the pillow.”
Guess not.  She fondled my bottom, poked a couple of bad spots, then
using her nails and then a finger moistened in her mouth fondled and
teased my whole throbbing bottom, even my bottom hole.
I just groaned feeling the mixture of pleasure, pain, and relief that
she wasn’t inflicting even more pain.


“You know, I think just a little more encouragement is needed where I
missed some spots here, here, and right in here too,” She said, ever
so sweetly, “stay put, honey, I’ll be right back!”


And she was, carrying the long thin wooden kitchen spoon.


“I’m getting a little warm with all this encouragement,” she said,
shucking her bathrobe, and hopping on the bed in front of me. She
spread her knees and crawled toward me, tantalizing me but then kept
going past my head until she was straddling my back on her knees.


“Now, where were we? Oh yeah, we were encouraging all of your bottom
not to be tempted to dip again.  Even these parts of your bottom
[snap, snap] and these parts [snap, snap!] And even this little cute
part right [snap!] here!”
Each little strike was intense and stung as she got the insides of my
cheeks and thighs. In my current position I couldn’t even really tense
up and avoid them easily. Over and over again the little snaps of the
spoon stung my tender parts until I was on the verge of tears. Just
when I truly. Could not take any more, she sat down on my back.
“Okay honey, do you think your bottom will be screaming ‘NO!’ the next
time your tempted?”


“Yes” was all I could groan in response.


“Let’s make double sure!” And then she proceeded to spank me all over
with rapid-fire blows of the spoon that did send me over the edge to
tears.


Next thing I realized, she had scooted up in front of me again, her
legs still spread.


“Honey, I love you, and I had to do that for you, and for us.”


She leaned over and wiped my tears and kissed my face and rubbed her
hand in my hair.


“It’s almost time to take care of your carrot, but first, before we
finish this, let’s give those healthy lips some exercize.” She said
with a smile, pulling my face toward her.


My lips (and my carrot) got plenty of exercize that night. I can’t say
that I’ve QUIT dipping- I now think it’s more of a lifetime struggle
against temptation, but it’s been a couple more months now and so far,
so good. At least I have my loving wife there to “encourage” me when I
need it!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Excellent F/M Spanking Story

Here’s a fun entry to the ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ story contest. My thanks again to the author (and all the rest!) for contributing.


– Dana

*****


I Broke My New Year’s Resolution

I made a resolution to lose some weight.   You see, I am overweight and slightly obese, and I want to correct that.  I have tried almost everything, and nothing has worked.  So I made a New Year’s resolution to eat healthier foods, stay away from fast food restaurants, and exercise.

During the first three weeks of January everything went really well.  I bought a membership at a nearby gym, and was exercising at least four days a week.  I found two grocery stores that sold a lot of organic food, and I stayed away from the fast food chain restaurants.  It was a little more work preparing my own meals, but it seemed worth it.  I was also eating more vegetables and I cut down my serving sizes, and losing weight.  This made me look better, feel better, and have more stamina. 

But once February started, a lot of things changed in my life.  I work at a job where there is no overtime, and you need to complete jobs by at certain date.  This meant I was working late, and I had no time to prepare my own meals or exercise.  By the time I got home from work, I was totally exhausted.  So most of the time when I stayed late at work, I drove up to the drive-thru of a fast food restaurant to get some quick food.  Since it was later when I got off work, I also super-sized my food order, so I had more to eat.

When the end of February came about, I was surprised because I had actually gained twenty pounds.  Also, since I was working long hours, I no longer was taking time to exercise or go to the grocery store.  The stress at work was getting stronger and I was gaining more weight.

Now I had to find a way to stop the downward trend in my health.  I have found that the best way to solve a problem like this was to consult my doctor, since I had tried a lot of different methods to lose weight.  For me, as a guy, I have a different situation with my doctor.  I have a female doctor because she tends to listen better to my problems, and has helped me thru major illnesses in the past.

Anyway, I told her my problem and asked her for any suggestions.

“Your problem seems to deal more with having the correct motivation to lose weight than anything else.  I know someone that uses some unusual methods to motivate you, and she has gotten very good results for my other patients.  Are you interested?”

“Yes,” I said.  “I need a way to correct my weight problem.”

“If you see her, you need to follow her strict rules, but she would provide you with the proper motivation you need.”

So my doctor gave me her phone number and I set up a weekend appointment with her.  Since I was working late every night, it was great she was willing to see me on a Saturday afternoon.   When I drove to the appointment with her, I was surprised.  It was a nice little house in the suburbs.  Since I wasn’t sure that I was at the correct place, I called her up on my cell phone.

“Yes, I see your car in front of my house,” she said.  “Go ahead and park in the driveway, then walk into my living room without knocking or ringing the doorbell.  It will be nice to meet with you and work with you Steve.”

There were many things that were unusual with this therapist, besides her operating out of her house in the suburbs.  First, she simply called herself Dr. Sue.  That was the way she wanted at be addressed at all times.  Second, my health insurance company would not pay for her treatments. So I had to bring a cash payment.  Third, she could almost guarantee that her treatments would solve my weight problem, if I saw her every week for at least six weeks.  I would decide if this treatment would work for me during my first visit to her. Fourth, that I had to follow all of her rules, and I would be held accountable for my actions.  As I said, all of this sounded a little weird and unusual, but if I could lose weight, it was worth it.


(Click ‘Read More’ below to finish the story)


After I walked into her living room, she offered me something to drink, and had me relax on the couch.  Dr. Sue then sat on a large chair, next to the couch.  She had me describe my problem using all of the small details I could think of.

Then she said, “I know that my methods are very effective in helping you out with your weight problem, so I think you will be pleased.  I have worked with many other people to help them lose weight.  What will happen every week is that you will discuss your progress with your weight loss.  Then after I weigh you, I will use my therapy to make sure you stay motivated.”

“What does your therapy involve?” I asked.

“After you weigh in, we will calculate how long the therapy will last.  Then I will take you into my ‘Motivational Room’ and you will receive corporal punishment,” Dr. Sue said.

“Corporal punishment?  Like a spanking?”  I asked.

“Yes, I will always start you out with a hand spanking, and then use paddles and maybe even the cane.  It seems like a drastic measure, but it does give you the proper motivation to lose weight.  You told me that nothing else has worked for you, and I can almost guarantee you that you will lose weight.  This first session will last almost an hour.”

“So I have to allow you to spank me every week?” I asked.

“If you really want to lose weight, you need to accept a spanking every week.  This will last at least six weeks and maybe more.  So are you ready to start right now?”

“Well I really want to lose weight, so I will give it a try,” I said.

“That’s a smart decision that you made.  My ‘Motivation Room’ is downstairs, so follow me.”

I followed Dr. Sue down a wide carpeted staircase to the basement.  Then we went through this heavy door into somewhat a large carpeted room.  On the walls were various paddles, whips, ropes, and other stuff.  In the middle of the room was wooden furniture that I hadn’t seen before.

Dr. Sue sat on an old fashion armless wooden chair and said, “For this to work the most effectively, I expect you to follow all of my instructions without question, and follow my every command.  Can you do that for me?”

“I guess so,” I said.  I didn’t know what to expect.

“To start with, strip down to just your underpants.  Fold everything and place them on that table in the corner.  Then stand in front of me with your hands behind you.”

I felt weird taking off my clothes, in front of a woman who I had just met.  As I was folding my clothes, Dr. Sue put a small weight scale on the floor in front of her.  She also had a clipboard.
“I will always weigh you with little or no clothes, so step on the scale.  Okay.  We have your starting weight.  Now let me measure you.”

She took some measurements, and wrote everything on some papers on her clipboard. “Put the scale, measuring tape and clipboard on the table with your clothes, and stand in front of me with your hands behind you.”

I did so and stood in front of her again.  “A good spanking works the best on the bare skin, so hold still.”  Next, to my surprise, I felt her fingertips in the waistband of my undershorts, and soon they were at my ankles.  Now I was very aware of her perfume and her authoritative voice.

“Now step out of your undershorts and spread your legs.”  I felt so embarrassed and humiliated like this.  “Turn around so I can see your bottom that I will be spanking.”  Then I felt her hands on my naked bottom.  “You have a nice big bottom that I will enjoy spanking.  Turn around again and lay over my lap.”

Now I became very aware of what Dr. Sue was wearing.  She had on a white blouse and a short black tight skirt.  As she pulled up her skirt, I could see that she was wearing nylons, and they were connected to a black garter belt.  I could also see that she was wearing some very pink panties.  Now I became mindful that my naked body would be lying over her partially naked upper thighs.

“Don’t have me tell you again to lay over my lap.  Do it now,” Dr. Sue said.  I did so and then felt her thighs squeeze together, to hold me in place.  Now I was also aware of the warmth of her body, as well as her nice perfume again. “When you lay over my lap, always spread your legs so I can spank your upper inner thighs.”   Following her orders, I immediately spread my legs.  “Good.  You are obeying me nicely.  Now your hand spanking will begin.”

I couldn’t believe that I had consented to a spanking, especially being spanked naked, over a woman’s lap.  I could tell she had spanked many men before because her hand really did sting my poor naked bottom, and her long fingers wrapped around and spanked me in my tender spots.

As she continued spanking me she said, “Be sure you arrive to every appointment on time, otherwise you will receive an even longer spanking.”

“Yes, Dr. Sue,” I quickly replied.

“Now stand up and I will guide you to your next spanking position.”  I followed her to a padded wooden horse.  She pulled a leather paddle that was shaped like a Ping-Pong paddle from the wall.  “Since this is your first spanking, I will take it easy with you.  So spread your legs and bend over this sawhorse.  Hold on to the bottom of the wooden legs.”

This put my already spanked bottom high up in the air.  With my head near the floor, I could see her shiny black leather boots, and that she was standing beside me.  Then my spanking started again.  This time this leather paddle really stung my naked bottom.

“Ouch!  That really hurts!” I said.

“It is supposed to.  This therapy should help motivate you to lose weight.”

“It is motivating me already.”  Now I felt a nice warm glow to my whole lower body.  Although I was still feeling the sting of the paddle, this warm glow was a different feeling for me.

“You will receive a spanking like this, or even more severe, until you reach and stay at your desired weight.”

“You have spanked me enough.  You are motivating me,” I exclaimed.

“We aren’t finished quite yet.  Stand up.  For today, you will have one other position and one other paddle.”  Dr. Sue hung up the leather paddle and picked up a long, wide wooden paddle with large holes in it.  “Now you be spanked over this.”

What I saw was a wooden devise that had two spread apart pieces of wood for your feet.  In the middle was a padded piece of wood to bend over it.  In front of it, there were two handle.  “Stand on the wood slats, bend over it and grab onto the two handles.”

I did so and it made me feel like my already poor spanked bottom was totally exposed.  “What I like about this device, is I can adjust it,” she said.  Then she moved the handles so that they were a bit lower and further out in front of me.  “I find this position is very effective with this paddle.  I will six swats from this paddle.  I want you to count these and say ‘Thank you, Dr. Sue’ after each swat.  If you forget to count or move out of position, then that swat does not count.  Do you understand?”

“Yes, Dr. Sue.  I am glad this is the last paddle.  I didn’t think a spanking would be this painful.”

“Remember to count and thank me.  Here comes the first swat.”

It seemed like a long time then, SWAT!  It really stung my poor bottom.  I reacted by standing up and grabbing my bottom.

“Since you stood up and forgot to count, that swat will not count.  Bend over again,” Dr. Sue said.

So I reluctantly bent over and grabbed the wooden handles.

SWAT!

“One.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”  

“Good!  You stayed bent over and you counted.”

SWAT!

“Two.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”  

“Now do you think you are motivated enough to lose weight?” she asked.

“Yes, Dr. Sue.”

SWAT!

“Three.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”  

“I will expect to see you here every week and on time.”

“Yes, Dr. Sue.”

SWAT!

“Four.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”  

SWAT!

“Five.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”

“This is the last swat, unless you forget to count or you stand up.”  

SWAT!

“Six.  Thank you, Dr. Sue.”  

“Now stay in position and I will rub some soothing lotion on your poor spanked bottom.”  The lotion felt very good and she also rubbed it on my tender upper, inner thighs that were spanked.

“You can get dressed now.  If it works for you, I will see you again on Saturday, at this same time.”

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Resolution Story

Readers,


I received so many wonderful original story entries in the ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ writing contest that it was even more difficult than ever to decide on only one winner. Another very worthy entry is the untitled story below…yet another reason to stick to your commitments. I know you’ll enjoy it..


– Dana

*****


After 20 years of all out gluttony, lack of exercise, and general neglect of himself, John finally decided to clean up his act. On New Year’s Eve 2011, he resolved to finally stop eating junk food like McDonalds and pizza three times a day, and to start eating healthier and exercising. His motivation wasn’t purely for health reasons. He had fallen madly in love, from afar, with his new neighbor across the street, Teresa, who was a personal fitness trainer. Teresa was a beautiful, shapely, and sculpted brunette, about 5’6″, and 120 lbs, with gorgeous brown eyes, and a fierce smile. She had moved into the house across the street about three months ago, and set up her fitness studio there.
John had seen Teresa running through the neighborhood on several occasions, and he was taken with her immense beauty, strength, and speed. He started watching her through his window or out in the neighborhood whenever he had the chance. One day in mid-December, the unthinkable happened. John was at his mailbox at the end of the driveway, when Teresa jogged past him, at the conclusion of her afternoon run. She actually smiled and said hello to John. He was speechless. He could barely manage a nod and a lackluster ‘hi” in return. Teresa merely smiled back at him and walked up her driveway and went in her house. John was disgusted with himself. He knew he had blown a golden opportunity to meet her. But he had no confidence in himself. He believed deep down inside that a woman like him could never like an over weight, out of shape slob like him.
John made it through the Christmas season as he usually did, eating his way through it. On New Years Eve, he watched Teresa through his front window get into her car and drive off, presumably to a party. She was dressed in a tight black sexy cocktail dress with 6 inch stiletto heels. His heart sank with jealousy for the man who would be with her that night.
Then the thought struck him, why couldn’t John be that man? He just has to work out hard and eat right, and he could have a girl like Teresa, so he thought. Thus John resolved to get in shape. The next day, New Year’s Day in fact, he joined a gym, and he also joined weight watchers. And he slowly worked a program of daily exercise and healthy eating. No more McDonalds runs at midnight, nor Manager’s Specials at Dunkin Doughnuts for breakfast. John managed to keep this up for a few weeks, and the results began to show. He lost a few pounds, and his physical endurance began to improve. He maintained his motivation by watching Teresa whenever she was running around the neighborhood. But John was still too unconfident to speak with her.
After a few more weeks of progress, he decided to start running outside in his neighborhood, hoping he might see Teresa. He began a daily routine of running 2 miles every afternoon. On the third day of his new routine, as he was running with his Ipod blasting AC/DC, Teresa ran past him on the road. She winked and smiled at him as she blew past. This took John completely by surprise, but her smile caused a surge of adrenalin to course through him, and he quickly tried to catch up with her. But it was impossible, as she was much too fast for him. Luckily, Teresa had passed him near their neighborhood. When John turned the corner onto their street, he saw her, warming down and stretching at the end of her driveway.
This was his chance, and he wasn’t going to miss it. Panting heavily, he walked up to her, and much more confidently this time, said hello, and formally introduced himself. To his shock, she eagerly shook his hand and introduced herself to him. She then shocked him even more by complimenting him on his running. She explained that she was a personal fitness trainer and that she had been a runner for years. Teresa then did the unimaginable, she offered to train John in running. John was speechless initially. Could this really be happening? But this time he quickly recovered, and accepted her offer. Teresa said she was very excited to undertake his training, but she also warned him that she took it very seriously and expected total commitment from him. John wholeheartly agreed, and they made a plan to meet everyday at 2pm to run.
Their workout plan was successful for the first two weeks. John was losing weight and getting in tremendous shape. And even better, he was falling in love with Teresa. Then the worst thing possible happened. John lost his biggest clients at work. He was an independent internet marketing consultant. He normally worked from home, but in the last few months, John had neglected his job, in favor of working out, running, and watching Teresa. Apparently, his big clients had lost their patience with him and they decided to go with someone else. This news sent him into a depression. John stopped showing up for his 2pm daily running appointment with Teresa, and he started eating junk food again, and generally not caring for himself. Although he missed Teresa, he felt that there was no way a woman like her would care for a guy without a job. Further, each day he failed to run or workout, he knew he was breaking his resolution, which made him even more depressed.
John did his best to avoid Teresa. He wouldn’t answer the door when she came over, nor did he answer her calls. This went on for a couple of weeks. Then on a Saturday morning, John went outside to get his newspaper, when out of nowhere appeared Teresa. And she was PISSED OFF! He broke down and told her the whole story. After he explained, she was still mad but at least she understood. She told him that she was most hurt by his fear that she wouldn’t like him if he didn’t have a job. Teresa told him that she liked him the first time they met by his mailbox, even though he could barely manage a sheepish “hi.” John was happy to hear that she had apparently not given up on him, but he was intrigued to be invited over to her house, as she had never done this before. He said he would be there at 9pm.
John arrived at Teresa’s house at the appointed time, and he brought a bottle of wine and flowers. She answered the door and let him in. Teresa was dressed impeccably well in a navy blue skirt, white blouse, and Carlos Santana 4 inch pumps. She greeted him with a combination of warmth and firmness, with left John with a slightly uncomfortable feeling which he couldn’t explain. After putting the flowers in a vase with water, and pouring them each a glass of wine, she led him into the living room where she welcomed him to sit on the coach. Teresa sat next to him. She proceeded to tell John how much she liked him, and how hurt she was when he stopped running and cut off contact with her. John nearly began crying when he heard this. She went on to tell him that breaking his commitment both to her and to himself was a terrible thing to do. John hung his head low and agreed with her. Teresa then told him that she felt that he is a great guy, but that he lacks discipline, which he desperately needs to be successful in life and in his relationships. John agreed with this as well, although he began to wonder a little where this conversation was going. At this point, Teresa told John that she wanted to be his partner, both socially and in running, but he would have to first accept her discipline. A feeling of both dread and excitement started mixing in John upon hearing this.
Teresa directed John to get up and to follow her into a small room upstairs. When they got there, she closed the door behind them, and opened the closet. There hung an array of paddles, straps, whips, and canes of various sizes. On the dresser were a collection of hairbrushes. Seeing these items immediately confirmed what he had feared she was talking about downstairs. Obviously, she was a disciplinarian. Teresa told John that he was free to go at anytime, but that given his breach of commitment to both her and his resolution to himself, he needed to be punished before they could go on with there relationship.
John thought about her words. The heady mix of dread and excitement he had been feeling swelled to epic proportions throughout him. Part of him wanted to leave, but a greater part wouldn’t let him, intuitively knowing that he wanted and needed this. So he accepted what was about to occur.
Teresa smiled, which broke the tension a little. She then pulled a straight backed mahogany chair into the middle of the room. She sat down, and then told John to take his pants down but to leave his underwear on. His heart began racing a million beats per minute when he heard this, but he complied. She then uttered what has become his favorite and most feared saying, ” get over my knees.” Upon assuming this position, Teresa began to spank his bottom with slow methodical slaps of her right had, alternating each cheek. John had not been spanked in over 25 years, so this was almost like a new experience for him. He had blocked out of his mind how bad it had hurt when his mother had disciplined him when he was young. Evert 10 or so slaps, Teresa picked up the intensity and speed of the spanking. After about 50, John’s bottom was getting red and hot. He was moaning in pain. Teresa stopped, and began wriggling his underwear down to his knees. John’s heart stopped. Is she really going to spank me on my bare bottom, he asked himself? He got his answer a second later, when the full force of her palm came firing down on his sore bottom. She continued on for another 50 of hard painful smacks. He could barely breath as the last blows rained down on him.
Tersely, she told him to get up, which John happily complied with. As he began to pull up his pants, Teresa yelled at him to stop, saying “that was just your warm up!” He gasped at hearing this. He wanted to leave, but something held him back. Teresa looked at him and then looked at the dresser, and then told him what is now definitely his least favorite saying, “get me the brown hair brush.” Meekly, he followed her command. The brown hair brush is a brown cherry wood stained oval brush at least 6 inches wide with a long handle. It is elegant as a implement of beauty, but hideous as an implement of punishment. John handed it to her and assumed the position over her knees. He could not believe what was happening. The first smack of the heavy brush on his red hot skin nearly made him jump off her knees. Teresa yelled at him to keep still, and she positioned her leg around his legs and held him tightly with her left arm. John was locked in and completely helpless and exposed in this position. She began spanking his defenseless bottom. The level of pain was off any known scale. And she had no mercy. She rhythmically struck both cheeks, constantly increasing the intensity and speed, until she needed to rest her arm for a second, before continuing again. After 75 smacks, John started crying. Up to that point he had been trying to fight through the pain, but it just got to be too much. Through his blubbering, he was also apologizing profusely. Teresa took a moment to chastise him for his failures, and told him that if he ever broke a promise to himself or her, he would be punished even worse. John shook at the thought. Thinking that they were done, John tried to get up. This brought a barrage of smacks from Teresa, who angrily gave him another 75.
After the hair brush session was over, John literally fell off Teresa’s lap. The tears were still streaming down his face and he was exhausted. Teresa told him to go stand in the corner, but not to rub his bottom, which by this time was almost purple. She told him that she had to get the next implement of his punishment ready. Although she told him that her anger had waned at this point, she felt he need 12 stokes with a cane to seal the memory of this punishment in his mind so that this never occurs again. John was almost delirious with pain at this point, so he did not really understand what she meant by 12 stokes with a cane. He even thought that only 12 strokes can’t be that bad after what he just went through. Teresa quickly chose a dragon cane to punish him with. She commanded that he come over and stand behind the mahogany chair and bend over it. He did so, grateful that it would be over soon. Teresa stood behind and to the side of him, whipping the cane through the air. John became alarmed at the high pitched sound made by the cane. Then it happened. She landed the first of twelve strokes with the cane. It was the worst pain he had experienced on this remarkable day. He screamed and jumped up. Teresa demanded that he assume the position again. Notwithstanding how badly it stung and hurt, he felt powerless to do anything but accept her punishment. Thus, he resumed the position, although he started crying profusely again. Each stroke hurt so much, he thought his bottom was going to explode. On the last one, John thought Teresa actually took a running start prior to connecting with his inflamed, and striped bottom. Finally it was over.
Teresa told John to take his time and when he was ready to come down to the living room where they would discuss the future. She then departed and left John to contemplate his further relationship with her. It took him at least 15 minutes just to be able to pull his underwear and pants up. He was in excruciating pain every time part of his clothing touched any of the well struck sports on his swollen and red behind. Even walking was painful. Eventually, he made it downstairs. Teresa asked him to sit next to her on the coach, but John politely declined. Notwithstanding the pain, John admitted to her again that he had been wrong and that he deserved, and more importantly needed her correction and discipline.
Five years later, John and Teresa are still a team. John is now a marathon runner, and a successful coach. Teresa is still keeping him in line with regular spankings. And he has never broken another promise to himself or anyone else.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Original F/M Spanking Fiction: ‘The Predicament’



Another fine entry to the ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ spanking story contest, “The Predicament” is so well-written, you’d think it actually happened exactly this way.  (In reality, he has less than one week left to maintain his weight goal, and I am confident that he will.)   Enjoy!


– Dana

 
“The Predicament”


All I could think of was how did I get myself into this predicament.  I felt sick, with my stomach doing cart wheels as I was driving to meet Ms. Kane.  At the time, it seemed like such a good idea.  I would enlist the support of Ms. Kane to help motivate me to start losing weight that my doctor instructed me to lose…a reasonable goal of 10 lbs. But now, I found myself in the position of having to try and explain to Ms. Kane the reasons for my failure.  I knew there was going to be allot of disappointment and …severe consequences. 

 
For a little background, I had the good fortune of meeting Ms. Kane several weeks earlier in a pre-arranged spanking session while she was visiting Houston.  The session was as intense as I had ever experienced but also one of the most fulfilling.  Ms. Kane was unbelievably sensitive to my needs and somehow knew exactly when to push my limits and when to back off and let me catch my breath.  She would offer me words of encouragement and praise while administering a OTK bare bottom spanking with her hands and variety of spanking implements that included paddles, hair brushes, and the cane.  At times when I felt I could no longer take any more, she would coach me in my breathing and help me achieve a new and higher level of intensity.  When ending the session with “six of her best” from both a large wooden paddle and cane, I was put in a sub zone space that I had never experienced before.  At the conclusion of the session, Ms. Kane bragged on me and showed me in the mirror the red badge of courage that I had earned.  She made me feel special and provided me with the compassion, care and understanding that I so desperately needed.  I knew then that I wanted to establish a long term friendship and coaching relationship with Ms.Kane.
 
Accordingly, after my doctors visit in which I was instructed to lose at least 10 lbs, I contacted Ms. Kane.  I discussed with her my need to lose weight but also my lack of staying focused and being motivated.  I will never forget her response….”Steve, I would love to help you lose weight.  However, lets just make sure you have a complete understanding.  I am going to be putting allot of my own time and energy in coaching and encouraging you towards your goal.  This is both a physical and emotional investment on my part.  I have no problem in providing you with this investment so long as you are sincere and willing to equally invest in yourself.  There has to be a real commitment from you.”  I immediately let Ms. Kane know that I was totally on-board and would not disappoint her.  She then offered the following chilling words….”Steve, before giving me your final commitment, make sure you understand the consequences if you fail to meet your goal.  You will receive a discipline spanking from me of which you will never forget.  There will not be all the coaching and words of encouragement like I had given to you before.  It will be severe.  Now do you still want to make that commitment to me?”  Once again, I immediately responded that I wanted to proceed and was willing to make all the necessary sacrifices.  Ms. Kane informed me then that she would be visiting Houston again in approximately 6 weeks.  She explained to me then that this would be more than sufficient time to lose 10 lbs in a safe and controlled manner.  Ms. Kane then provided many recommendations and suggestions to help me get started on my way.  She also instructed me to report in a couple of times per week to let her know of my progress.
 
As the initial weeks went by, it seemed like a slam dunk that I could lose the 10 lbs within the given six week time frame.  By the end of week 3, I had already lost a total of 8 lbs, primarily by exercising more, cutting down on my food portions and drinking tons of water.  By the end of week 4, I had made my goal weight.  I wrote to Ms. Kane during this entire time period and was elated to send her the email informing her of reaching my goal.  Ms. Kane responded enthusiastically saying she was very proud of me.  However, she closed her email by telling me now that it was very important for me to maintain this weight loss with a reminder that the final “weigh-in” was when she visited Houston again in 2 more weeks.
 
Well, long story short, the next two weeks flew by with all the festivities associated with Christmas and the new year.  I had stopped weighing myself but felt comfortable that I was maintaining my weight loss.  A day before Ms. Kane was to arrive back in Houston, I got back on the scales to ensure myself that everything was good and I could give Ms. Kane my final glowing report.  HOLY !@#@! – I had actually gained back four pounds and now only had a weight loss of  6 lbs!!!!!!!!  My mind went racing.  I realized I had less than 24 hours to try and lose 4 lbs.  I immediately put on my jogging clothes and started running to total exhaustion.  As I dragged myself back to the weight scales in my bathroom, I prayed that I had sweated off the necessary excess luggage weight.  As I looked at the scale, it saddly showed that I had only sweated off one pound.  The realization then hit me that there was no way I was going to make my committment to both myself and Ms. Kane.
 
So during the preceding night and following morning prior to meeting Ms. Kane, I pondered, fretted, strategized and finally reconciled how I was going to handle my meeting with Ms. Kane.  Initially, I thought I would just lie about my weight loss and tell her I had actually achieved my goal.  I mean, its not like she actually saw my initial weigh in.  However, the more I thought about it, I knew this was not acceptable.  A relationship like the one I had and wanted to maintain with Ms. Kane was about trust.  I knew if this trust was ever breached, in any way, our relationship would never be the same.  So finally, I came to the conclusion that the only way to handle this was to be honest with Ms. Kane and tell her the whole truth.
 
While driving to our appointment, I must admit that I started having second thoughts.  All I could think of was knowing how much hurt I would bring to  her and remembering her previous words that if I failed on my committment, the spanking would be severe.  Once again though, I knew I had to follow through in be true to both myself and Ms. Kane.
 
I finally reached the meeting destination and called up to Ms. Kane to let her know I arrived.  She sounded so happy and glad to hear my voice.  She cheerfully gave me her rooom number and said she was looking forward to seeing the new and improved person.  As I rode up the elevator to her room, my stomach and heart were sinking.  I was so dreading this upcoming moment.  I felt just like the Lion in the Wizard of Oz when he ran away from the Wizard and jumped through the window because he was scared.
 
I knocked on her door and it was immediately opened.  Ms. Kane welcomed me in and gave me a big hug.  She looked amazing, wearing a dress the showed off her beautiful figure and cleavage that would make any man weak in the knees.  She then took a step back and looked at me.  A bit of a frown went across her face.  “Steve, how much weight did you say you lost”, she asked.  I then stuttered and finally told her…”Ms. Kane, I didnt make my weigh loss goal.  I know you are disappointed and believe me, I am disappointed in myself.  I cant believe that I am having to give you this news,  I am embarrased and ashamed.”  Ms. Kane just stood there, with her arms cross and a glaring look in her eyes.  I went on further to try and explain how this failure occured, hoping to find some excuse that would bring some level of sympathy from Ms. Kane.  However, as I further tried to explain and come up with excuses, the look on Ms. Kane’s face seemed to even become stern.  I finally realized that I was actually digging myself a deeper hole and decided the best action at this point was to throw myself at the mercy of the court.
 
Ms. Kane still stood there with her arms folded and finally spoke slowly and coldly to me…”Steve, I am hurt and so disappointed with you.  We had an agreement and you basically lied to me.  Do you remember what I told you the consequences would be if you failed to make your weight goal?”  I responded…”Yes maam, I do.  Please know that I am so sorry!”  “Well, sorry right now is not going to cut it mister”, she stated.  “I am now going to leave the room for a moment and give you some time to reflect and make a decision.  If you are ready to suffer the consequences, when I come back in the room, I expect you to have all your clothes off and be standing with your hands on top of your head and your nose stuck in the corner of this room.  I will want you to be thinking about the severe spanking you are about to recieve and know that no matter how much you beg and plead for mercy, that none will be given.  However, if you decide that you are not willing to suffer these consequences, then you need to realize that I will escort you out of my room and that we will never make contact again.  Do you understand?”  At that point, Ms. Kane exited the room and left me standing there dazed.
 
As I shakenly stood there, I must admit that there was consideration of taking the second option of leaving.  I knew from the first spanking I recieved from Ms. Kane, she could deliver an unbelievably hard spanking.  However, at least that spanking had the words of encouragment and caring carresses that helped me through the session.  I knew that this was not going to be the case this time.  Deep down though, I knew what I had to do.  So slowly, I started taking off my clothes and folding them across the chair in the room.  When I got to my underwear, I knew then ther was no turning back.  I finished my disrobing and went to the corner of the room, put my nose in the corner and placed my hands on the top of my head as instructed and waited on Ms. Kane’s return.  
 
Shortly thereafter, Ms. Kane returned to the room.  “Steve, I am glad you finally made the right decision.  As I already told you, I am deeply disappointed in you and angry.  You are going to recieve a discipline spanking that you will remember for weeks ahead by everytime you sit down.  I dont want to hear you pleading or telling me how sorry you are any more.  We are well past that point and that is something you should have thought about a long time ago.  However, I will tell you that at the conclusion of the spanking, I will consider our slate clean again and we can resume our relationship.  Does all this sound reasonable and fair?”  Knowing that I could re-build the relationship with Ms. Kane was enough to respond affirmatively to her question…”Yes maam, you are being more than fair and I recognize that I deserve the spanking I am about ready to recieve.”
 
Ms. Kane then said.  “Well Steve, then lets get started and get this over with.  Please follow me to the end of the bed where I want you to bend over and place both hands on the matress.  I will want you to push out your bottom and maintain this position throughout your spanking.  Any jumping around, leg kicking and hollering will only prolong your punishment.  Do you understand?”  I shook my head yes and then turned around to follow her to the end of the bed.  When I saw Ms. Kane, she was no longer in a dress but had changed to blue jeans and a sweat shirt.  It was like she was fixing to go to a blue collar job work site.  Ms. Kane could see the suprise in my eyes and quickly told me…”Steve,  I’m dressed like this to ensure your entire focus is where it should be…namely your breaking of a promise and your failure to follow through on committments that you have made to yourself and me.  Do you understand”…she scolding stated.    “Yes maam, I understand”…I responded.
 
Ms. Kane led me over to the end of the bed and pushed on my back to have me bend over.  ” Steve, I told you I wanted your bottom sticking out.  Now hurry up and get on with it.”  I did as instructed and then waited.  Out of no where came the first swat from hell.  Apparently she had the large paddle, the one she had used on me before when giving me “six of her best”.  The immediate impact was of unbelievably intensity.  I definitely realized now, that without any bottom warm up, that her comment of remembering this spanking for weeks to come was a statment of fact and not opinion.  Without any further delay, the paddle came down again, again and again.  The room was echoing with the sounds of what can only be described as shot gun blasts.  The only interuptions during the spanking was when she took the time to remind me to stick my bottom out again.  After an undetermined amount of swats from this vicious paddle, and my bottom throbbing in total pain, Ms. Kane stopped to gather her breath.  My legs were shaking so badly, that I was unsure if I could still stand up.
 
Ms. Kane then told me…”Steve,  we are about through with your spanking.  You took the spanking well, other than some of the feet dancing, which I will address here shortly.  However, before starting again, I want to make sure that I will have assurances from you that this failure to meet your committments will never happen again.”  With a shaking voice, I responded…”Ms. Kane, I do understand your disappointment and I don’t take it lightly.  I understand how I lied to you. I promise you this will never happen again.  I know what I am receiving right now is just and due.”  I actually added the last part thinking this might soften up Ms. Kane and make the last part of the spanking not at intense.  I was wrong.
 
“Good” she replied…”The last of the spanking is going to be with the cane.  I know you are nervous about the cane but this is what is required to make sure I leave a lasting impression.  Furthermore, I  better not see any dancing feet or I can assure you, not only will your bottom get a thrashing, but your thighs as well.  Do I make myself understood?”  Any hopes of leniency were lost in her “matter of fact” statment. I nodded my head while she repositioned my hips to make sure my bottom was out and I was located free and clean from any obstacles she might accidently hit while swinging the cane.
 
I then heard behind me the numerous swishes of the cane as it cut through the air.  I felt shivers go down my back and tried to mentally prepare myself for the upcoming on-slaught.  I did not have to wait long.  The first stroke of the cane hit dead center on my bottom.  One would think that after the paddling, some of the sensory nerves would have been numbed.  WRONG….the pain shot through my bottom like someone had just placed a hot branding iron on my bottom.  The wind was literally sucked out of me, leaving me breathless.  Ms. Kane then calmly told me…”Steve, I plan to give you nine more strokes of the cane that were just like this first one.  I will warn you now though, I better not see any wiggling around.  Now, as I administer each stroke, I want you to count them out to me and I think it would only be right that you ask for another.  Do you agree?”  Obviously, I had no room not agree and therefore responded with…”Yes maam, I agree totally.”
 
So the caning continued.  As promised, each stroke of the cane was given with the same intensity as the first.  It is hard to explain but the initial cane / skin contact seemed tolerable but would then have an exploding aftershock effect.  As instructed, I would count off each stroke while asking for another.  By the seventh stroke of the cane, I actually found myself crying.  This was the first time I had ever cried during a spanking since I was nine years old.  I now found myself blubbering like a baby…partially out of the pain intensity but more so because of the guilt I had been carrying for so long.  When the final stroke of the cane had landed, I litterally collapsed on the bed.  My legs were so weak that I could no longer stand.  Dana, (no longer my disciplinarian but now my friend), sat next to me on the bed and comforted me with soft words and a caring carress of my back and buttocks.  She then went to the table and brought back some lotion and applied it to my backside while stating…”Steve, our slate is clean again.  I am proud of you for taking the punishment spanking.  Just relax here now and think about your way forward and not looking back.  I want you to re-commit to me now your goal to lose the weight your doctor has recommended.  I really do care about you and your health.”
 
I knew she cared.  It meant a lot to me and I was so appreciative of all her past and current support.  Most importantly to me, I knew she would be there in the future as well.  So without hesitation, I sat up (gingerly) and told her that I would lose the additional weight and had no qualms with providing her with a guarantee.  With a caring voice and slight smile, she told me…”I do believe you, but lets just make sure that your willing to still make this committment again in a weeks time…when your bottom can really remind you of the negative consequences.”  She then helped me up to take a look at my bottom in the mirror.  Deep welts and bruising had already started occurring.  She then gave me a big hug and told me to take my time in getting dressed as she was leaving the room.  I stood there still looking at my bottom in the mirror.  Even though the pain was intense, I also felt  a deep sense of relief…like my soul had been cleansed.  I also felt grateful and thankful that I had a great friend in Dana.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story; ‘An Ode to New Year Resolutions’

The ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ story writing contest was another opportunity for our UK Laureate to showcase his talent. I think you’ll agree that he’s outdone himself, once again..

Click for More from UK Laureate

*****




An Ode to New Year Resolutions

By UK Laureate


Dear friends, you know of New Year hopes and worthy aspirations –
We make our resolutions but not based on firm foundations;
Somehow we think that on a whim we’ll fix our bad behaviour
As though the change of date and year will prove to be our saviour.

The proverb says ‘the road to Hell is paved with good intentions’ – 
It’s not enough to vaguely think we’ll somehow make abstentions
From habits bad and oh so oft succumbing to temptation.
And other flaws like wilfulness and thoughtless abdication.

They say there’s seven deadly sins that call for much appeasing,
But even then there’s lots more traits that others find displeasing;
Much as we try men never can achieve rectification
Without the aid of guidance from a woman’s castigation.

With hand and strap and pliant rod, the tools of inculcation,
They teach us that our naughty ways have one ramification:
Our bottoms burn with painful stripes, the marks of flagellation,
That lead us to transcendence and behaviour reformation.

So what of me, you may well ask, this Brit sexagenarian
Who writes these words for all to read, wrongdoer or disciplinarian;
In public here on Dana’s blog I make this declaration:
For all the faults I’m guilty of I’ll make full reparation.

Across the knee or bending down, I’ll make my whole confession – 
Oh dear, I think that might require a comprehensive session!
But when my dues I’ve fully paid with thrashings in abundance,
My thanks I’ll write in verse or prose to tell of my comeuppance.

Now spankos all, please join with me in joyous adulations
Of Dana and all womenfolk who punish violations;
It’s at their hand we errant men receive our retribution –
And so I say ‘more spanking’ is our foremost resolution!
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story: ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ writing contest



Readers,


Another example of the great stories submitted by you, this same-named entry to the ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ spanking story contest is a cautionary tale in overspending. My thanks to the author, and all the rest.  Enjoy!


– Dana

*****


I Broke My New Year’s Resolution


I made a resolution to improve my finances.  You see, I tend to make mistakes that do not help my finances.  First of all, I do not balance my checkbook.  Once I make a deposit, I glance at the receipt, and that’s all I do.

Second, I tend to put almost everything on my credit card.  That has worked well in the past, but I have only paid the minimum payment, and now I am near my credit limit.

Also, I like buying the new gadgets all of the time.  It makes me feel good to have all of the newest and greatest stuff.  This way I can be very proud and show my new gadgets to my friends.

I do have a good job I like doing, but I tend to live from paycheck to paycheck.  So with the New Year coming up, I have just found out my credit cards are maxed out, and I have very little in the bank.  My resolution is to balance my checkbook and to pay down my credit cards.

Everything worked well until the third week in January when a new model of a phone came out.  I went to the cellphone store to buy it, and I got a surprise.  When I went to pay for it, all three of my credit cards were declined.  Next I tried to pay for it with a check, and my check didn’t go thru.  The store also had a payment plan, and I filled out an instant application.  To my surprise, that was declined too.  I guess with my credit cards maxed out, they made my credit rating very low.

Then what did me in, was the next day, I got a notice in the mail from my bank, saying I was overdrawn.  Now I was desperate.  What was I going to do?

So I called a helpline center, and talked to them about what I could do.  Since I had no money and I needed a lot of help, they recommended I talk to a special type of financial planner and bankruptcy attorney.  They gave me her phone number and told me I should make an appointment as soon as possible.

When I called her, she had a very soothing calm voice and she told me that she could still work with me, although I had no money.  The first appointment would be in two parts.  First part, a full evaluation and accountability of my situation, and the second part would be a partial resolution of the problem.  So I needed to bring in all of my credit card statements, bank statements, plus a projected spending and savings plan.

The first appointment would last about two hours, and then I needed to make a weekly follow-up appointment that would last about one hour.  Since I had little or no money, she would expect me to sign papers stating that I would strictly follow her instructions on how to solve my money problems.  All of this sounded very good, so I made an appointment with her.  I made the appointment for 7 PM, the next evening.

When I arrived at her office, there was a receptionist who I signed in with.  See took all of the information that I brought with me and also gave me some papers to fill out and sign.  They needed the usual information that included my name, address, etc.

Then there was paper that I found unusual to sign.  It stated that I would follow all orders given to me by counselor, or I would be kicked out of the program.  It also stated that I would show up on time for my follow-up appointments, and I would strictly follow what I was told to do by my counselor.

I wasn’t sure about signing it, and I asked the receptionist about it.  “If you don’t sign it before you see her, you will not be helped by her.  So I suggest you sign it,” the receptionist said.

So I reluctantly signed it and gave all of the papers to the receptionist.  She carried the papers into the office of the counselor and closed the door.  In a few minutes, a smartly dressed young woman came out of her office.

“You must be Jim.  Glad to meet you.  My name is Mary,” she said.

“I am glad to meet you too.  I hope you can help me.”

“Come into my office with me.”  Then Mary told the receptionist, “Jim is my last appointment so you can go home now.  Be sure and lock the door.”

Mary’s office looked like any other office with a large wooden desk, with a computer, and many papers on it.  There also was a door marked “Resolution Room”, which I wondered about.

The first thing Mary did was to ask for my credit cards and my ATM card, and she cut them up.  “You won’t be needing these anymore.  Now let’s go over your financial situation.”

After reviewing my budget, my expenses, and my income; Mary decided my best way to handle this would be with a bankruptcy.  I would need to live on a cash and/or money order basis for the next two to three months.  I agreed and then signed some more papers to start the bankruptcy procedures.

Then Mary said, “Now is the time we need to work on the resolution part of your financial problem.  Until you have enough money to pay me for my work, and until this problem is resolved by the bankruptcy court, I want you to report here every week to update me on your financial progress and I will administer some corrective measures to make sure you stay on track.”

“What do you mean by corrective measures?” I asked.

“It involves being scolded and spanked to various degrees.  You have already signed the papers agreeing to this punishment,” Mary said.

“I didn’t realize that,” I quickly answered.

“Either you accept your weekly punishment or you owe me five hundred dollars right now and more later, or I will file charges and you will go to jail.  It is your choice.”

“ I guess I did sign the papers and I have no money to pay you.  So what happens next?” I asked.

“You will follow me into the resolution room where your spankings will take place.  I expect you to follow all of my commands and orders, without question.  And from now on, refer to me as ‘Mistress Mary’ or just ‘Mistress’.  Also answer me with only ‘Yes Mistress’ or ‘No Mistress’.  Is that understood?”

“Yes, Mistress,” I said.

“Good, you obey very well.”

We entered the room and I was shocked at what I saw.  There were various paddles and spanking implements hanging on the walls.  In the middle of the room there was an old-fashioned wooden chair with no arms.  There were also other types of wooden furniture that I had never seen before.

Mistress Mary sat on the wooden chair and said, “I will start you out with a hand spanking.  Take off all of your clothes, except for your underwear, and neatly fold them and put them in the corner.  Then come and stand directly in front of me, with your hands on your head.”

I felt embarrassing taking my clothes off in front of a woman I had just met.  As I stood there in front of her, I was surprised again when I felt her fingertips in the waistband of my undershorts.

“Stand still.  A spanking is most effective given on the bare skin.”  Once my undershorts were at my ankles she said, “Now step out of your undershorts and then bend over my lap so I can spank you.”

I couldn’t believe what was happening to me, but I obeyed her and lay over her lap.  Now I was acutely aware of her perfume and body heat.  As she grabbed my waist and guided my body closer to hers she said, “When you are spanked by me, always keep your legs parted, no matter what position you are in.”

“Yes Mistress.”

Then she began spanking me.  Although she was just using her hand, it really stung my bare bottom.  Also, since my legs were apart, her fingers wrapped around the tender insides of my upper thighs, and those spanks I could really feel.  Although the spanking stung my bare bottom, I felt a nice warm feeling in my lower body.

After awhile, Mistress Mary said, “Now stand up and follow me to your next part of your spanking.”  She led me over to a piece of furniture that looked like a padded sawhorse in the middle.  On the sides, there was wood to put your knees and arms on.  “I expect you to climb upon or bend over any piece of furniture I direct you to.  I will only use restraints if I have to.  So get yourself over this with an arm and leg on each side.”

“Yes, Mistress.”

This kept my poor bottom raised up high and my legs spread apart.  Now I felt very exposed and vulnerable.  Next, Mistress Mary showed me a wooden paddle like what is used in Ping-Pong, and she started spanking me with it.  This stung my bottom a lot more than her hand.

“Now I will want to see you every week to make sure you stay on track with your money problems.  After a short review, you will be spanked,” she said.

Mistress Mary then showed me a riding crop.  “With this, I can make sure I haven’t missed any spots.”

The riding crop was able to spank my upper inner thighs and even between my butt cheeks.  Lucky for me, she didn’t use the crop on me for very long.

“Now stand up and walk over here.  Do not rub your bottom, until I tell you to.”

She led me over to two old wooden school desks.  They were the old type that slanted down.  She had me stand near the front of a desk, and bend over it so my head was on the chair next to it, and my hand grabbed both sides of the chair.

Then she showed me an old long wooden paddle with holes in it.  I used to see paddles like this hand from my teacher’s desk when I went to school.  “This should bring back memories,” she said. “I am only going to give you six swats with this paddle.  So don’t move about and keep those legs spread.”  This paddle hurt the worst, so far, on my now tender, well-spanked bottom.

After those six swats, she showed me a cane.  “For these, I want you to count them out loud, and then say ‘Thank you, Mistress’.  Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mistress.”  I reluctantly said.

I heard the whooshing of the cane, then the cane whistled, and SWAT!  It felt like a hundred bees stung me in a straight line.  I stood up and clenched my poor bottom.

“You forgot to count and you stood up, so that will not count.  So bend over again.”

“Yes, Mistress.  Sorry, Mistress,” I said.

Whistle, Swat!  “One. Thank you, Mistress.”

“Good.  You are learning to follow my orders,”  She said.

Whistle, Swat!  “Two. Thank you, Mistress.”

“Only one more, if you stay bent over and count.

Whistle, Swat!

It felt like a hot straight rod on my poor bottom. “Three. Thank you, Mistress.”

“Now you can stand up and rub your bottom.  I will expect to see you next week, to see how you are progressing.  Nice to meet you and you can get dressed now and leave my office.”

“Thank you, Mistress.  I will want to resolve my money issues as soon as possible so I don’t have to see you every week.  Thank you for your help,” I said.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Spanking Great Poetry: ‘Maybe Later’

Readers,


Here is a whimsical entry to the  ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ spanking story contest. ‘Maybe Later’ is a fun, rhyming verse, all about procrastination.


– Dana

*****

Maybe Later


I need to get some things done
But I would rather go out and have fun
Time seems to pass by too fast for me
For some reason it seems to flee
More time is what I need, I wish I could borrow
My words are, I’ll do it tomorrow
You’re sitting there, arms folded waiting for me
I can tell from your position that I’m bound to be over your knee
I try to tell you that I’m too old
But you’re silent and your arms unfold
Over you lap, I see the floor
Thinking about how I’m going to be sore
The swoosh then came
I knew my bottom would soon feel like a flame
I kick and I cry
I can’t get up no matter how hard I try
I beg and I plead
That you forgive me for this deed
Promises are what I begin to make
To possibly give my sore bottom a break
My lesson I say I have learned
So you can say this is adjourned
My resolution I will not break
Procrastination is no longer a problem, for my bottom’s sake
Maybe later, I used to say
Now I say I’ll do it today

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Fantastic F/M Spanking Story: ‘The B.A.C.O.N. Project’



Readers,


Three cheers for this imaginative ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ spanking story contest entry (with some tiny editing for naughtiness). Get ready to laugh, sweat, and learn a valuable lesson..


– Dana

*****

‘The B.A.C.O.N. Project’



He stared at the little ad and wondered what it could possibly mean: “Need to lose a few pounds quickly?” it read. He glanced down at his bulging tummy, which was large enough to hide his favorite body part from view, and continued reading. “Attractive female college professor seeking males who have lost their willpower, but not those unwanted pounds, to participate in a special project”. Hmm, I like the attractive female part of it he thought. And if she’s a college prof she may even have a brain, lol. “Interested? Call (543) 772-6533.” 

He put the paper down and went straight to the refrigerator. That’s it! A giant Dagwood! 15 minutes later he had constructed the most humongous creation in the new Deli world, loaded with 5 varieties of meats, 3 of fowl, chopped liver, bacon, 4 cheeses, onions, lettuce, mustard and, most importantly, at least a half cup of mayonnaise dripping from every orifice!! He smiled and winked at his masterful, sinful creation. A couple drops of saliva somehow snuck out and hit the plate. 

“Wait a second honey, I don’t want you to be all alone, especially with a hot stud like me!” He opened the cupboard and weighed his options (instead of himself). Fritos? Nah, not oily enough. Chips? Too ordinary. And just then, as if it was an out-of-body (more like out-of-mind) experience, the obese, 3-pound jar of Cheese Doodles beckoned. Of course!

But what can I wash this down with — it needs lubrication! Chocolate shake? No I’m gonna hit the Haagen-Daz for dessert. He took the one-liter stein out and placed it in the freezer. The sub was oozing irresistibly now; he couldn’t say no. 

He tried to grab the sandwich but it wasn’t going down without a fight. Finally, his efforts paid off and he got a grip on things. He wrestled the monster hero, or at least part of it, into his mouth for chomp #1. Quite a lot of the fixings didn’t quite reach their intended destination but this only increased his lascivious pleasure. He chewed, gulped and wiped the residual scraps on his shirt sleeve. This act was repeated a number of times, interspersed with cheek-expanding handfuls of the doodle thingies (lest we forget).

BELCH! “Ah, life is good!” he said to himself. The beer mug readied, he filled it to the brim and thought how much he loved head. 

Some time, lotsa hoagie and suds later, he went into the smallest room of his house to relieve himself from some of his extreme gluttony. He looked into the mirror, a slightly cloudy vision, and studied. Ok, I think that’s enough, maybe I’ll be a good boy and skip the ice cream.

**********************************
When he awoke, he felt awful. A hangover, not just the beer, but a food hangover. He went into the bathroom, carefully avoiding the scale. But the mirror was relentless. He felt really bad, like he had just lost a big fight.

The ad was still on his night stand, so he read it again. He tried to dial the number of few times but wimped before the last digit. Back to the bathroom. Summoning some courage he called, hoping to get an answering machine. A slightly sleepy, very sultry voice answered, “Hello?”.

“Um, er.. I saw your ad in.. the paper?” he said.

“Is this call in response to my notice of the research project and weight loss program,” inquired the very sexy voice.

“Um, yes. I’d like to participate, maybe take off a couple of excess pounds [cough].

“Very well. Please understand that this is a research study and that you will be required to meet certain criteria, which will be agreed upon in writing at the time of your participation. Is that quite clear, young man?”

“Why yes, certainly!” (Anything for science).

“Ok, please report to 1540 Smartsville Lane at 11am this morning, and be prompt!”

“Yes, Ma’am!”

He hung up the phone, feeling excited but somewhat apprehensive. “..certain critera.. agreed upon in writing..”  Probably just some legal shmeagle requirement.

He showered, shaved, threw on some cologne and dressed in his sportiest, sexiest outfit. “Young, college professor..” I hope she’s a knockout, and maybe I’ll even get laid, if she can see beyond the excess poundage..


(Make sure to click ‘Read More’ below to finish the story.   – Dana)

11am, on the dot, he showed. He knocked, and she opened the door. Wearing high heels, a leather miniskirt and a fluffy white blouse showing luscious creamy cleavage, she introduced herself, “I’m Professor LeKane, won’t you please come in”? Completely overwhelmed, he stumbled in and followed, her magnetic rump at the lead.

She grabbed a clipboard off the table and flipped several pages. “Your name?”, she asked. “Nate,” he replied. “Hmm, interesting name,” she responded. “Well, one of my girlfriends nicked me ‘Red’ and somehow or other that stuck too. You can call me whatever you like,” he said with a grin. “Now, Nate, as we discussed,” she said, “here is our agreement. I would suggest that you read it care..” “Oh I’m certain that everything is in order,” he interrupted. Grabbing the clipboard he scribbled on the dotted line and handed it back to her, emphasizing his arrogance with a syrupy wink. 

“Very well then,” she sighed. “Kindly remove your clothing.” Wow, this is getting more promising by the second, he thought. He stripped down to his shorts and threw his clothes on the floor. Ms. LeKane cleared her throat and, trying to control her temper said, “Would you mind putting those on the chair?”. “Sure, babe” came the response, as he placed the items on the chair. “And the boxer shorts” she queried, snapping her fingers. “Yes, ma’am,” he said, with some sarcasm and a repeat of that silly wink. He removed his boxer shorts.

Clipboard in hand, she circled him, studying his body carefully. It made him feel rather uncomfortable, like a piece of meat. She pointed to a scale over in the corner. Damn, he thought, it’s the old-fashioned kind, with the weights and the balance thingy — you can’t shift your weight around to get a fake read. Reluctantly, he went over to the scale and she followed him, clipboard at the ready. He hesitated, and she responded with a crisp slap on his left cheek, which, surprisingly, stung a lot. Taken aback, he stepped up onto the scale. She moved the weights around and he prayed, but to no avail. Wow, who would have thought a Dagwood could add 6 pounds? She noted his weight carefully and then pointed at some sort of exercycle — it looked a bit different, more elaborate, than any he had seen before. Knowing that she was in an “all-business” mode, he stepped off the scale and obediently marched to the bike gizmo. For some reason, he felt some pangs of fear. That slap on his left cheek, which he was still feeling,  seemed to have a more serious intention.

“Thank you for your cooperation, Red. Now kindly position yourself on this equipment by placing your feet on these pedals and your hands on the grips,” she instructed. He complied with her request. Seeing that his hands and feet were in proper position, she pressed a button on the remote control she held. Suddenly, metal restraint devices locked him into position — he was helpless! “Hey, what the hell is this all about?” he said, in a slightly panicky voice”

“Perhaps next time you will take a moment to read what you sign,” she said, with a mischievous little grin. “Let me start up the machine and, if you will give me your full cooperation, which includes always addressing me as “Ms. LeKane,” I’ll try and brief you during the process. Keep in mind that, in the interest of science, I must stay fully focused on this experiment, which I have been devoting my life to for over 6 months now, and that therefore, I can’t engage in idle banter. Is this understood?” She started up the machine and his legs started moving; they didn’t really have any choice.

“Um.. er..  I guess so,” he said compliantly.

“Yes, Ms. LeKane,” she inquired?

“Yes, Ms. LeKane,” he mimicked.

“Very well. Before I begin the first phase of my procedure, which I must conduct without interruption, allow me to tell you the good news.” She turned up the machine a bit now and his legs actually had to do some work. “You will be receiving $50 cash at the end of this session. It’s part of my grant allocation. Oh, I almost forgot,” she exclaimed. 

“What, you forgot to get me out of this thing?” he said in a somewhat harsh voice.

“Red.. Nate.. or however you envision your identity,:” she said in exasperation, “please do not say things to anger me. I’m conducting scientific research and can NOT respond in anger.”

“Sorry,” he blurted sheepishly.

“Sorry, Ms. LeKane?” came her response.

“Sorry, Ms. LeKane,” he submitted.

She went over to some stereo equipment. The exercycle kept Nate’s legs moving, his bottom cheeks shifting from side to side, while Ms. LeKane put on some soft music. It sounded like one of those classical composers, maybe Bach? Then she opened up the cabinet. 

My oh my! Nate glanced over and his mouth fell wide open. Hairbrushes, paddles, crops, whips, straps and a number of items that he couldn’t identify. 

She grabbed her trusty clipboard again, came over to Nate, and turned the machine up another notch. Nate was breathing harder now and she made a note of that. Then she positioned herself alongside him and started slapping his bum cheeks, in rhythm to the music. Left, right, left right… she was catching each cheek as it relaxed, and Nate began feeling the effects immediately. “Ouch!” he declared. But the slapping, or its intensity, didn’t stop. “That hurts, Ms. LeKane,” but she continued.. left, right, left.. Just when it got to the point where he was really beginning to wonder if he could take any more she stopped, and made some more notes. 

He began to wonder what he had gotten himself into. Those weren’t love pats. It certainly seemed that this wasn’t the first time this woman had delivered a spanking. “Wow, you hit awfully hard.. for a girl,” he said. Ms. LeKane ignored the remark and kept penciling away on that damn clipboard. Another 50 spanks followed. He winced, squirmed and complained but the nasty slaps just continued to irritate his buttocks. Another respite while she jotted away. He felt so embarrassed, helplessly in bondage on this weird machine, being spanked hard by this gorgeous woman and reduced to a naughty, naughty boy, with an ass that was burning.

“Ok, we’re done?” he asked. No response.

She turned the machine up a little higher and delivered another volley of stingers. He wasn’t counting any more. Some tears began welling up as he tried to remain stoic. Suddenly, she turned off the machine. It’s over, thank God, he thought. More scribbling. She examined his tushy carefully, kneading it like dough, patting it, massaging it, doing who knows what with her hands and fingernails.

“The first portion of my experiment is completed,” announced Ms. LeKane. Noticing that he was sweating, and breathing heavily, she said, “I’ll get you a glass of water.” Marching out of the room, his eyes again glued to that magnetic buttocks, he sighed with some relief. She had left the clipboard within plain view and he glanced at it. At the top, it read:

 “THE BACON PROJECT:

 Behavioral Application, Conditioning and Ontological Neoscience.” 

He had no idea what that meant. Scanning some of the verbiage he noticed references to Pavlov, B.F. Skinner, and other names with which he was unfamiliar. Ms. LeKane came back into the room with a glass of ice water. She released one of his hands from its metal restraint and handed him the water. It tasted very good, and his sore bottom appreciated the respite. Noting that the metal restraints had caused some slight bruising she went over to the cabinet and took out some soft leather cuffs and rope  She toweled off some of his sweat and then secured his free hand with the leather cuff and rope, right back on that dreaded machine. She did the same with his other hand, made some notes and said, “Ok Mr. Red, we’re ready for Part 2.”

********************************
She turned on the machine, cranking it a little higher and making Nate move more than he had in about a decade. He felt embarrassed about his fatty flesh bouncing around, especially his rear end. Ms. LeKane made more notes and waltzed over to the cabinet. When she returned she had two whips, one looked like a riding crop, not really for horses, with a nasty loop on the end, and the other, some sort of buggy whip.

“I’m going to take this machine up to your maximum safety level and encourage you to move with this crop of mine.” She swished it thru the air 3 or 4 times. Nate cringed. The machine was cranked up. The music she had put on had a dance like rhythm and the swishes coincided with it. Now they landed, left.. right.. left.. right.. After about 15 seconds he began pleading, “please Ms. LeKane, you’re really hurting me!” But she ignored his pleas, concentrating on covering every square inch of the area of his buttocks, from the “sit spot” to the area where it meets the thigh. She continued relentlessly, for two minutes (glancing at her watch) and then stopped. He was begging now. “Please, please Ms. LeKane, does this experiment have to hurt so much?”

She slowed the machine to a walking pace and stood right in front of him. “When you read the agreement you signed,” she stated calmly, “you will see that you have empowered me to inflict pain levels necessary for this project. The contract includes that I must not do anything to cause any permanent damage, and that evidence of what I do shall not be apparent by the time you have your next session, should you choose to do so. And the good news, is that you will be paid $100 cash for that 2nd session. Are we clear, Mr. Red Nate?”

“Yeah, I guess so..” he said. 


“Ok. Now I could use a little respite and you could probably use one also.” That said, she went over to the CDs and popped on Led Zepp’s “Black Dog”. Grabbing the buggy whip, she started dancing, her drop-dead bod gyrating and undulating, “Hey, hey, mama, said the way you move, Gonna make you sweat, gonna make you groove..”  Brandishing the nasty whip , she punctuated her bumps and grinds with short, supple wrist flicks that sizzled through the air. She was driving him crazy and when she lifted her arms high in the air he was transfixed by the patches of sweat that appeared at her underarms. What a dance — And what a woman!

She slowly danced twoards him. “Swish” went the buggy whip, leaving a thin red stripe. “Ah, ah, child, way you shake that thing, Gonna make you burn, gonna make you sting.” She spun around, removing her blouse. He fell in love. Moving in and out she swished away, making thin lines all over him. It hurt like hell but he was way too intoxicated with her to protest. On and on the song went, with intermissions while she danced away followed by more evil cuts from the buggy whip. Eventually, his rump resembled some kind of bizarre peppermint candy.

When the song ended she was sweating heavily, breathing hard. She released Nate, and he crumpled down onto the floor. “Need a woman gonna hold my hand, tell me no lies, make me a happy man“. She turned off the music and got them both tall ice waters and sat down next to him. “This is going even better than I expected,” she exclaimed. 

“I’m so happy,” he said. “Anything for science!” “Are we done?” he queried. 

“No, just taking a breather before the last phase of today’s experiment.” 

His eyes moved to the glistening sweat on her cleavage. “Nate, look me in the eyes. Resist your animal urges for once, please,” she implored. He did as she asked, but gazing into her adorable eyes seem to have the opposite effect of what she was requesting.

“Ok, last phase,” she announced.

“Red.. I want you to get back onto this special cycle but I don’t want to restrain you. I need for you to cooperate voluntarily.”

How could he resist anything she asked for. “Ok, Ms. LeKane”. 

He did as he was told and she continued taking notes. She went over to the cabinet, pulled out a fur blindfold and gently placed it on him. 

He felt the machine moving now, his upper body bending over and his flanks being raised up into the air. He felt so vulnerable, his tushy right there, all stretched out. He was worried. “Try and relax as much as possible darling,” she cooed in his ear. “It will be less painful and I won’t risk breaking some of my equipment,” she added.

Again, he did as he was told. 

“Now Nate, I want you to breathe deeply and try to tell me what you smell,” she asked.

“hmm, that smell.. it smells like some kind of underarm odor,” he said quizzically. (Oddly, he really liked that smell).

“Very good, that’s what it is and it’s from my underarms,” she announced. “Your olfactory system is working well. Now let’s proceed with the next step.”

She placed something in front of Nate’s nose. He sniffed. “Bacon?” he guessed. “That’s correct. Bacon is not bad for you but it’s very dense in calories.” Suddenly he felt something rather cold and very hard being held against his lower butt cheeks. “This is a heavy, dense wood paddle,” she explained. W-H-A-C-K, and he practically hit the roof. “Man, I ain’t gonna be able to sit for a week!” he exclaimed. She had hit dead center and low (a beautifully-delivered smack).

“Did you understand what I just said about the bacon, Nate?”

“Yes I did,” he responded.

W-H-A-C-K a perfect repeat! “YEOWEE,” yelled Nate. Tears started welling up again.

“Where’s the Ms. LeKane, Nate”?

“Ms. LeKane” he blurted, trying to hide the tears from her.

He heard the rustling of paper and opening of a jar.

“Open your mouth, please” she said.

He opened and she placed something in his mouth. “Mmm, that’s a Cheez Doodle with mayo, right,” he asked.

“Correct. Again, something high in calories, but this time less dense. I’ve chosen my newly-acquired tawse to make my point. Don’t be fooled by foods that taste light, but are loaded with calories,” she instructed.

SWISH/SMACK.. SWISH/SMACK..  SWISH/SMACK  SWISH/SMACK.. went her tawse. Another “YEOWEE,” went Nate. Wow, that one hurt. He couldn’t decide which implement was worse, only that they were different. But he knew he had reached his limit.

“Please, please [sob] Ms. LeKane, can we finish this yet?”

“All right, Mr. Red Nate, you’ve been a terrific subject,” said Ms. LeKane. She pressed some buttons on the remote and the machine eased him into a standing position. He rubbed his buttocks to attempt to get rid of the horrible fire she had inflicted on his bottom. Then she threw her arms around him. (She made a mental note to herself about tawses that need to be broken in..).

She whispered in his ear: “Nate, you are a very very naughty boy, and you know it.” He nodded. “And what happens to very naughty boys, Nate?” “They get spanked, Ms. LeKane, spanked hard,” he said. “That’s right. And for the final phase of today’s session, I’m going to take you over my knee and do just that. I’m going to do what your mom should have, not in anger, but out of concern for your well-being.”

“And just to make it more poignant, look what we have here,” she added, as she took out a plate full of sliced carrots, celery, tomatoes and several other veggies.

“Now take this plate and set it down to the right of that straight-backed chair,” she ordered. “Yes, Ms. LeKane,” came the conditioned response, now automatic.

Ms. LeKane positioned herself on the chair and pointed to her lap. Nate came forward and climbed over it, his eyes gazing at the vegetable platter, his mind realizing that Ms. LeKane is a lefty.

The spanks began, each one beautifully delivered, using a whippy wrist motion that only a seasoned spanker can execute well, and covering all of the areas nicely, evenly. It hurt his already sore tush but nothing like the implements. He went into a reverie for the next 5 minutes or so until the excellent spanking came to a conclusion.

“You may get dressed now, Nate,” said Ms. LeKane.

He got up, tried to keep himself “together” after this whole experience, an absolute flood of emotions and sensations engulfed him. He dressed himself, regretting that he hadn’t folded his clothes neatly.

“Oh, lest I forget,” said Ms. LeKane, “here is your $50,” and she handed him a crisp bill. “I want you to give yourself a little time to process this experience, and if you choose to continue in the project, give me a call. Your next session will pay $100 and, if you haven’t lost any weight, you will get a very mild spanking. If you can manage to lose 3 lbs or more, you will get a little more than you got today, and you will have a chance to meet some of the other characters you saw in the cabinet. Understood?”

He looked her straight in the eyes and said, “understood, Ms. LeKane, and thank you.”

She gave him a little kiss on the cheek, opened the door and he exited. He don’t know whether he walked to his car or not, since it felt more like floating.

She locked the door, jotted a few final things on the clipboard, carefully cleaned the thick wood paddle, tawse, crop and buggy whip with Sporicidin and drew a bath for herself. She put the Bach CD back on.

She felt quite exhausted but completely exhilarated at the same time. The water was perfect and she guided her gorgeous body into the tub, leaned back. With her eyes closed she envisioned all the wonderful marks she had inflicted, heard his pleas and smiled. In the distance, she heard the phone ring, and Nate’s voice. ***

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Original F/M Spanking Story: ‘New Year’s Resolutions and the Consequences of Failure’

We are off to an excellent start to 2012, with the fantastic story entries from the  ‘I Broke my New Year’s Resolution’ writing contest. This one, titled ‘New Year’s Resolutions and the Consequences of Failure’ is an educated take on FLDD relationships, and accountability. Enjoy!


– Dana

*****
New Year’s Resolutions and the Consequences of Failure


Our marriage is truly the envy of our friends and acquaintances. Not that we EVER try to put ourselves up there as special; but people often spontaneously make those kind of comments, And since you are reading this here, you already know what’s next. Ours has been a female-led disciplinary arrangement since Day 1. Actually from pre-Day 1 – I received a ritual switching in the woods – with her seated on a log the day before. The disciplinary part of our relationship started with the Disciplinary Wives Club and Aunt Kay’s generous support.
I mention Aunt Kay because she taught to my wife one particular practice that has never failed in terms of promoting behavior change. It is simply “doubling” for repeat offensives. So in our home my wife’s rules are painfully clear; if I continue with a behavior she has corrected me for something doubles. I can pretty much count on that being the length or intensity of spankings. It also might be new or additional other punishment such as television restriction, really unpleasant chores, or whatever she, in her creative wisdom, decides.
Personally, I would rather skip the New Year’s Resolutions. But we always do them anyway. She takes them rather seriously and we have meaningful discussions about what the focus for the year will be. I want to be clear that these discussions are not “orders from the Boss”. We talk about health, happiness, finances, relationships with friends and family and more. 
I am the one who ultimately makes the decision as to what my Resolution will be. Once we are in the process I do feel good about it. We have excellent communication and everything is based on what we believe brings the highest good to each of us. We discuss more than just “what” the Resolution might be. We discuss how I might achieve them and think about some of the potential obstacles. See, her goal is for me to be successful. She is not, in any way, looking for an excuse to give me more spankings (she doesn’t need an excuse when she senses one would do me good anyway).
Last year I chose to stop using curse words completely. While I am expected to present myself in a civil and cultured manner when we are with others, she has not really objected to my using occasional colorful language when it is just us. 
The reason for my decision was that year we had house guests, a DWC couple from Europe, and my  “occasional colorful” language emerged when they were around. The wife didn’t approve and it did not reflect well on my wife. So, we talked about it and I decided that I had no real need for that language and would be willing to eliminate it.
I have admit that it was more ingrained than I realized and that the doubling of spanking and restrictions was not only painful to endure, but it did cause some friction between us. I am thankful that she does not get deterred and does not tolerate a lot of what I was doing to cause the friction. Last year was the first time I got a tied down spanking from her and she has never had to repeat that again.
So it’s December and we will be having that Resolutions discussion soon. She doesn’t usually specify the consequences. But, I know that when I make a resolution, I am making a commitment to her and she is one who does not see failure as an option.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

A Song for the Holidays, by Dana Kane



I laid them all out on the table, all twelve of them, just before he arrived; I smoothed the quilt on the bed, and closed the window blinds tight. It was Christmas in New York City, but I had no time to stare out the window at the bustle of downtown shoppers below. 
Out came the wrist and ankle restraints, and the lengths of silk rope – within reach at the foot of the bed – and on went my Santa hat, just as the doorbell rang.


My smile was wide when I opened the door, both because I was happy to see him and because he had no idea what he was in for tonight. None the wiser, he walked right in and handed me his coat. Closing the door behind him, I sealed his fate.


As he followed me down the hall toward the bedroom, I decided that I was in no mood for small talk – we would get straight to tonight’s performance. I lead him directly to the table and instructed him to place the twelve spanking implements in order, from least painful to most. When he said that he wasn’t familiar with some of the implements and joked about that changing very soon by the look of things, I told him to take his best guess…and to hurry along.


When he finished, I asked him to strip completely and lie face-down on the bed. He complied, still smiling, but certainly wondering why we weren’t starting with a warm-up and some nice over-the-knee time. His smile wavered only briefly when I picked up the leather restraints and began buckling them around his wrists and ankles, attaching them with the silk ropes to the bed’s four corners. 


Once he was completely restrained, I explained to him that his holiday gift this year would be a song. As a fellow music lover, I knew that he would appreciate the sentiment, if not the application. The song would be The Twelve Days of Christmas, naturally, and there was nothing he could do about it now that he was so nicely tied down. 


We’d be beginning with the implement he’d chosen as ‘most painful’ and working our way down the line, so I sang to him gently…


“On the twelfth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me twelve strokes with a brand-new leather tawse..”


..and proceeded to unload twelve hard, intense strokes of a three-tailed leather strap that would light up even the most seasoned spanko.


“Merry Christmas, dear.” I whispered as he wimpered.


“But I’m Jewish..” he said.


“That’s no excuse, dear. Let’s move on..
..on the eleventh day of Christmas, my true love gave to me – eleven swats with a big, red rubber loop.” I crooned lovingly, while he writhed about in his ropes.


“On the tenth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me..ten strokes with a heavy wood paddle…
Nine whippy cane strokes, eight acrylic smacks, seven cane loop stingers, six hairbrush paddlings,
FIVE WOO-DEN SPOONS!…”


“But Hannukah has only eight days. We could stop now, couldn’t we? Please?” he tried.
“What, you don’t appreciate my singing? I worked hard on this song. You should just lie there and enjoy it. Unless you’d like me to start all over at the beginning again…?”


“No, no! I’m sorry. Please, finish the song. It’s very nice.” he panted.


“That’s better. Now, where was I? Oh yes..


..four short canes, three rubber smacks (“Hold still!”), two spanking buddies, 
and one with a little balsa ruler!”


I took a stage appropriate bow while he caught his breath, then quickly released him from his restraints. “That was great!” he said, much happier about the whole thing now that it was over, “That leather tawse was really bad – can I have a glass of water?”


“Water? You think we’re finished here? Oh no, dear, we are nowhere near finished.” I laughed as he realized that, even though I wouldn’t be singing anymore (gratefully), the spanking had just begun.


“Now come and stretch yourself across my lap so I can give you a spanking..”



– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘My Birthday Spanking’ Contest Entry: F/M Spanking Stories

Here is another nice little story entry for the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ writing contest. Thanks again to all the contributors.


– Dana

*****
i woke up on my 30th birthday expecting maybe a card from my new girlfriend of two months but since we had a argument last night, i guess maybe not.I went downstairs looking for her, but she was nowhere to be found.     i     thought oh well, what the heck and went over to my armchair.I took hold of my mug coaster and bent over the back of my chair and started selfspanking harder and harder. I did not realise she was there, but i heard her saying “So you like spanking do you stay right where you are i will be back in an hour”.Exactly one hour later, she was back with 3 of her friends and a large holdall ”  As you like being spanked, we are going to spank you 30 times from each of us, now get over to your table, stand by it and we are going to pull your trousers downand then your pants so bend right over” I did as ordered and they tied my ankles to the table legs. My girlfriend told me that mary was going to spank me first and use a selection of hairbrushes my bottom started getting sore by the time mary had given me 20 thelast 10 was given with real force. “My oh my look said my girlfriend, his bottom is turning a lovly deep pink, do you want us to carry on ” she asked, “MMMM, yes ” i replied. She told me anne would be next, using some paddles. I realised then what was in the large holdall here we go i thought, the first strike was so hard, i screamed out anne then gave me 20 hits in rapid sucession leaving the last 9 to be given with a long pause between them. “Still want more” “Of course ” i cried “I am patricia and i am going to cane you” I felt the  cane rest across both cheeks, as if she was taking aim,then it lifted and i heard the swoosh before the cane landed, i felt it dig into the flesh. those strokes of the cane were delivered with precission. “o.k. its my turn next untie him girls right come over here and get right over my knee.” Ibent over her knee, she caressed my bottom with her fingers before spanking me with her hand. she stopped aftr every 10th ne and scratched her finger nails across my bottom.When she had finished she told me that she had looked at my computer found i had been looking at the Dana Kane Spanks site and she told her friends and they came up with the idea of a spanking for my birthday with a suggestion that if i do anything wrong then they will spank me even harder next time. 3 days later, i looked at my bottom in the mirror and saw her smiling at me the red cane marks are fading and the reddening bottom is fading but i think i might have to do something wrong again pretty soon  
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘My Birthday Spanking’ Story Entry: F/M Spanking Stories



Readers,


It is impossible to be a fan of spanking and not know who Dana Specht is…and this entry to the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ story contest gives more good reason to respect this powerful disciplinarian. As this is a ‘true story’ submitted by one of my readers, I’ve edited a few specific details in order to protect anonymity.
Enjoy!
– Dana

*****
My birthday spanking/session with Ms. Dana Specht!
I have been married for 30 years to the most wonderful woman in the world. About 15 years ago I asked her if she would spank me and take over as domestic disciplinarian in my life. It’s a long story of how we got to where we are today but in a nutshell she agreed. I will be 60 in June of this year and by chance my wife was on *** and found Dana Specht. Her videos of scolding and spanking were learning tools for my wife when she was just getting into this crazy life we have now. So, Ms. Specht is definitely a BIG star in both of our eyes. Ms. Specht posted that she was coming to *** (where we live) in April for a vacation and sessions. My wife told me later you can’t get better odds than that  ***…so she sent Ms. Specht a couple e-mails and they set up this session for April a couple months before my actual birthday. Now of course my wife had to tell me about this. After all spankings are consensual and if I walked into a room and there was Dana Specht standing there I would have run out the door and probably got hit by a cab or something.  Anyway, scared and reluctant I agreed and tried to mentally prepare for the upcoming “session”. 
I didn’t sleep the night before at all…the session was scheduled for 2 in the afternoon. We both arrived at the hotel and the wife made the call, “We are here”, and up the elevator we went.  We arrived at the door of the room and I was actually shaking with anticipation, nerves, sheer terror…Imagine Dana Specht was on the other side of that door. My wife went in first and the two of them hugged like old friends. Ms. Specht is very pretty and has a beautiful figure; she wore a simple short length black sleeveless dress, black hose, and patent leather high heels…classy all the way. 
Her tools were fanned out on one of the two hotel room beds…brushes, straps, and small paddles, all small enough to easily pack in a suitcase. I was scared to death, shaking, and the first thing I said when I entered the room was “It’s really her, it’s really her”, and was overcome with emotion. I too hugged her immediately – after all, she’s a legend in the spanking world!
We had a wonderful sit-down conversation for 15 minutes, just to settle the butterflies and get to know each other a bit. We discussed my upcoming birthday, and she read an email my wife had sent her, the things she wanted her to “address” with me in terms of scolding and making the spanking meaningful. Let me just say, she is really good, I mean really good, at what she does!! She is not sadistic, she is not mean, she sets the mood, the mindset, she is very very personal, and focused on you. She did her homework and knew exactly what to say even though we had never met before. I would absolutely recommend her sessions to anyone! When she read the e-mail I started to get a little squirmy, the scolding had begun in a mild way but I was starting to feel like I was in the principal’s office and it wasn’t going to end up well. 
She moved over to one of the beds and positioned herself and straightened her skirt. Her posture was perfect. Her demeanor changed ever so slightly as she gently scolded me a little more and directed me to remove my shirt. Now remember my wife is sitting on the other bed watching all this and taking pictures for crying out loud!!!!! Next thing I know she is undoing my belt saying naughty boys have to remove their pants when they get spanked..so off they came and I folded them neatly on the chair. Then she had me turn around and inspected and patted my bum and said, “What happens to naughy boys?” I said, “They get spanked”. She said, “That’s right and where do they get spanked?”  I said, “On the bum”. She said, “What kind of bum?” I replied, “The bare bum ma’am?” Well, down came the underpants and I neatly folded them on the chair. Now I am naked other than white socks, a red face and standing with my arms at my side and my head down. Not a pretty sight to look at I am sure!
This whole time, she was scolding me about my bad habits, and telling me I was naughty and needed this spanking badly. My wife said afterward I was all submissive and saying “yes ma’am” and “no ma’am” like I was born to it. She started with OTK with the hand, let me say she is absolutely masterful at hand spanking! Wow, and double-wow. The birthday spanking was all done with her hand – she doubled it, 60 each cheek. Then over the course of the next 45 minutes she moved to 3 different straps, 3 brushes, and 2 wooden paddles. Periodically she had me get up and look at my bum in the full length mirror, and at least 4 or 5 times, she gently lotioned my bottom with aloe vera, to give me a break I think and also helped keep her hand from drying out as well. She also said the lotion makes the swats sting a little more and then she and the wife laughed about spanking a wet bottom. Let me say that I will never smell aloe vera again without thinking of that afternoon. My wife and she conversed during it, the wife took pictures, they talked technique, and my loving wife kept touching me every once in a while just to reassure me I was doing great, especially towards the end, when the wood was hitting my fire-red bottom.
The emotion of the session is something I would compare to therapy, at least for me. I have PTSD that just recently cropped up after years of repression (the 60’s really sucked for a lot of us guys). This session brought out a ton of emotions that no therapist could ever do. I cried several times not necessarily from the pain but just the total emotional release of it all. She was so sweet and gentle in her persona yet so direct and powerful as a disciplinarian. 
At the end of it, the endorphins had definitely kicked in, and she just held me, cradled my head, told me all was forgiven and I was a good boy again. I could barely walk, it was the endorphins…she had me sit down for another 15 minutes just to collect myself, and we just chatted some more about our lives and histories. Half that time, I was still totally naked, and didn’t even realize it! That’s how “in the zone” I was, my wife said it was amazing to witness.  She gave me homework to do, this letter being one and I must write her once a month to keep her advised on my promises to change the bad habits my wife wrote her about. We all hugged, took a couple more pictures and we headed home. My wife said in the car that of course she had to spank me just a little more when we got home. She said her hand was itching the whole time watching, just wanting to swat my sore cheeks herself. I was pretty much out of it for two hours after the session, it was like being on a drug. ***
I sit here writing this now the day after the session. My bum is still very sore and carries the “badges of honor” us guys love to look at over and over after a good lickin’. In closing let me say that Ms. Specht is a sweet, strong woman, very personable and one terrific disciplinarian. My wife said she learned a few techniques she didn’t know about…that inner thigh thing she does with that leather strap… forget-a-bout-it…yikes! I would also like to thank my wife for this wonderful gift. We both will never forget that windy April tuesday afternoon *** with the wonderful Ms. Dana Specht.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Stuart’s Surprise Birthday Spanking’: F/M Spanking Stories



‘Stuart’s Surprise Birthday Spanking’ is detailed, interesting, and – best of all – a great F/M entry to the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ story contest. Enjoy! 
– Dana

*****



STUART’S SURPRISE BIRTHDAY SPANKING


Stuart and Jenna had met at a fall sorority social at a northwestern state university in the 1960’s.   Their romance moved along to the extent that they were seeing each other exclusively and spent a lot of their time outside classes together.   He was a senior Business Administration student, while she was a sophomore in the Faculty of Education, so they shared little of their schedule during the day.   However, lunch was always fun as they gathered in the college cafeteria at his fraternity table or with her sorority sisters.   Most everyone in the crowd knew each other and it was the kind of fun that college kids enjoy.    Stuart had a 1955 Chevrolet hardtop, salmon and grey in color, and he and Jenna spent some passionate evenings parked in secluded areas around the campus.   Things progressed to the point that they both explored each other in what was termed “petting”,  and became very passionate and desired more and more intimate contact.


One evening while they were parked on behind a public school on the playground, Stuart shared with Jenna that he had always been fascinated by spanking, and had thought a lot about sharing that with her.  He told her that he had a strong desire that she would spank him.  Jenna was silent for a few moments, and then asked “Why would you want me to spank you–I care for you so much!”.   Stuart carefully explained that it was a mental and physical turn-on for him, and asked if she would try it.    He said that he had a small wooden paddle that he had hidden in the glove compartment, and showed it to her.   This led to his first spanking by Jenna—over her lap in the car and on his bare bottom.    He loved it, and told her how much it meant that she would agree to spank him.     Over the course of the remaining school year, she would from time to time give Stuart a spanking with the small paddle.


In June, Stuart graduated from college with his business degree, and went off to work on a job with a gas pipeline company in Houston, Texas.    Jenna had a summer job at a packing plant in the northwest, and they were separated by several thousand miles.   They wrote and phoned each other as much as possible, but the separation hurt the relationship as Stuart started to date Ruth who worked in his employer’s head office.  


As his 22nd birthday approached in late August, Stuart received a phone call from Jenna, who informed him that she was taking one week off at the end of her summer and flying to Houston to visit him.     She informed him that “I will be there two days before your birthday, and not leaving until three days after it.  I want to be with you every day that week”.     “Great”, Stuart replied. “I will pick you up at the airport in Houston and it can just be the two of us together!    Wow!, I am so excited that you are coming here!”.


The day soon came that he picked Jenna up in the afternoon when her flight landed in Houston.    They kissed and held hands as they walked to the car.     “I will take you right to my apartment and you can get freshened up and then I will take you out for dinner”, said Stuart.     “Fantastic!   All I have had to eat today was peanuts and crackers on the flight…and I am starving” replied Jenna.      At the apartment there was some wonderful kissing, touching and feeling, and then Jenna excused herself to take a shower and change into a nice pants suit.      When she emerged from the bedroom all freshened up, she announced that she had brought a special birthday present for Stuart, but that he would have to take her out to dinner first, and then she would share it when they got back to the apartment.


They went to a nice steakhouse on the Old Spanish Trail in south Houston, and when they got back to the apartment, Jenna excused herself and went into the bedroom.    Delving into her suitcase, she came out with the mystery present, which was wrapped in gift paper and was about two feet long and only a few inches wide.   She kissed Stuart and said “Now open it up”.     Stuart wondered what it could be but saw that it was a flexible package.   He undid the wrapping and to his surprise and somewhat delight, saw a black razor strap that had apparently been modified by cutting off some of its length.   It was only about a foot and a half long counting the molded handle.    It was two layers thick, but there was tape around it binding the two layers together.   Stuart saw that it was about three inches wide, or maybe a little less.


Jenna had a sly smile on her face as she spoke to Stuart.  “I hope you like my surprise gift, and what I plan on doing with it.    You need a good birthday spanking, and I am ready to give it to you now!”.   Stuart gulped, as he eyed the strap which she had picked up.     “Please go into the bedroom and take off your clothes and prepare for a real spanking”, she said.    Stuart’s heart started to pound—she had a serious look and he started to undress.   But, he was anxious to follow her instructions and see where this led.   Soon he was standing stark naked and Jenna came into the bedroom and said “Pile the pillows in the middle of the bed, and then lay over them with your bottom in the air.   I want to see it extended and waiting for my strap”.      Stuart did just what she instructed, and as he lay over the pillows with his bare bottom stuck in the air, he shivered and awaited the first blow of the razor strap.


Jenna said “Stuart, I love you and know you need this spanking.   Since it is your 22nd birthday, I will give you one stroke for each year.   Don’t move until I am done.   You will count each stroke”.   “Yes, dear” replied Stuart.     In only a few seconds the first stroke of the strap landed square across the middle of his bottom.    It hurt immediately with a sharp, serious pain.  “Oh! Ouch!…..er…One” exclaimed Stuart with his face buried in the bedsheet.     Some ten or so seconds later the second strap stroke landed with a sharp smacking noise.   “Two!”  “Ow—not so hard—that really stings!” he pleaded.    Jenna did not reply, but instead landed a harder third stroke to his now reddening behind.   “Please, Jenna—why so hard!!” he pleaded.    “I did not hear a count” was all she said.   “Three!” he responded.     The birthday strapping went on through all 22 strokes, and by about the 10th one his bottom was becoming a very dark red and as she progressed through the next ten, it was clear that some bruises were evident.    Still, Jenna kept laying on the razor strap to his enflamed buttocks, until finally he was able to gasp “Twenty two!”.     The strapping ended and he rubbed his sore bottom with his hands.     “Here, Stuart, that is my job and I have brought some soothing lotion for your bottom” Jenna said.    She had a jar of some cooling ointment and rubbed his bottom with it.    While there was no doubt that he had received a very hard birthday spanking, he felt a rush and sort of relief that she had come all this way with such a gift and then gave him his first really hard spanking as an adult.    “I love you–you gave me just what I needed for my birthday” he told her.  Their lovemaking was the most passionate that they had ever experienced.     They enjoyed the next few days together, and while he did not receive any more spankings from Jenna, he cherished the memory of that one birthday spanking that she had lovingly given him.    


The End.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘A Perfect Spanking Storm’ : A true story, by the VBB

Readers,


I won’t lie – the VBB nearly won this round.  
He was at his super-bratty best, and his Wonderful Wife and I fairly exhausted ourselves in the effort to subdue his behavior. This ‘topping from the bottom’ may seem fairly obvious in retrospect, but it took nearly an hour for it to sink in to us that day…the VBB was messing with our heads.
There we were, working our disciplinarian fingers to the bone, while his brattiness continued to escalate. (It should go without saying that this boy has an exceptional pain threshold to back up his smart-ass comments, so our playtimes are much more intense than the average spanking enthusiast would or could endure.)
After a bit of consideration, I decided that we’d need to take stronger measures if we were to regain control of the situation. 


From the VBB:

A Perfect Spanking Storm


It was a perfect spanking storm; two determined and unwavering disciplinarians, one feisty VBB, an unusually higher pain tolerance, a spanking challenge and the emergence of a very bratty inner child. It seems as though the spanking stars and planets were perfectly aligned and the spanking gods had given their blessings for this perfect storm to take place. In its wake was left a trail of utter destruction; five broken implements, two exhausted disciplinarians with one sustaining a bruised leg, an extremely inflamed, bruised, and throbbing backside, two sore feet, two aching nipples and one sincerely remorseful VBB. It was a day to remember, a day which will probably never happen again, a day which no one came out the winner and nothing was settled. It was a day which each of us will remember and probably not wish for it to happen again. It was the perfect spanking storm.
It started off simply enough, a short email proposing a challenge for our upcoming visit. The challenge was straightforward; could Ms. Dana and my Wife both break a bath brush over my bottom at the same time? The challenge was accepted, brushes were bought and rules set in place. As the day of our visit came I started to have some doubts, I was beginning to rethink the saneness of the challenge as I remembered how much it hurts when a bath brush is broken on my bottom. I sent an email that morning trying to convince Ms. Dana that we should forgo the challenge. Her response clearly revealed she had no interest at all in abandoning the challenge. I tried a number of times to convince my Wonderful Wife to forgo the challenge, all to no avail. As our appointed time came for our session I made one last appeal to Ms. Dana and my Wonderful Wife and as before it only fell on deaf ears, although I was given an opportunity to explain why I wanted to call off the challenge. I explained my reasoning that it was going to hurt a lot and Ms Dana simply said “of course it’s going to hurt” and with that my final plea was shot down. Ms. Dana suggested they start off methodical and hard and I suggested they don’t start at all. Telling me to be quiet they proceeded to prove that they could both break a bath brush over my bottom at the same time. My wife quickly matched Ms. Dana’s rhythm and intensity and after only eight hits Ms. Dana’s brush shattered. This made my Wife even more determined to break Hers. With Ms. Dana cheering Her on She increased Her intensity and was determined not to stop until it was broken. Unfortunately Her bath brush split instead of breaking. Because the brush split it was pinching my bottom every time it made contact with my bum. So with a bit of disappointment and in the interest of always playing safe and sane we had to stop the challenge. As the challenge came to an abrupt and unceremonious end we all just kind of paused for a few moments as we processed the fact that the challenge was over before it really began. Looking over at the end table one of us mentioned Dana’s new resin bath brush which she had just bought and wondered out loud if it would have lasted longer. So Ms. Dana picked up her new resin bath brush and gave me a good whack with it. My ill-fated response was to issue a chuckle and utter some uncontrolled smart-ass comment. This led to an unexpected and very hard painful smack to the fleshy part of my upper leg. Her new bath brush immediately broke in half and left a nice big red mark on my leg. Thus in the first five minutes of our play session three implements had already met their fate and others were soon to follow.
It was then my inner bratty child reared his obnoxious head and before I knew it I was channeling the little bratty bugger. From that point, it just all went downhill. Finding myself in a semiconscious state my bratty inner child took over and began uncontrollably to utter smart assed comments. At first Ms. Dana was just keeping track of all the bratty comments. However, as my bratty inner child increasingly became brattier the smart-ass comments were met with a hard and sound smack. The harder and longer the smacks the brattier my inner child became and the smarter the comments were. Before we knew it we found ourselves embroiled in a battle of determination, Ms. Dana and my Wife determined to curb my bratty comments and my inner bratty child was determined to not give in. This battle went on for a while which eventually lead to the demise of two more implements one wooden spoon and Dana’s loop cane which I believed was featured in Her last product testing video. Being that I often bear the blame and unfairly suffer the consequences when one of Her implements is broken, I became very nervous when I saw the broken loop cane. I quickly reminded Ms. Dana that She could send the loop cane in and it will be replaced with a new one. I was very relieved when She mentioned that She was not worried about replacing the loop cane. The battle continued and as the causalities mounted my bottom was beginning to show the results of our very heavy play. It was determined that my bottom had reached the point where we needed to stop. So once again, in the interest of always playing safe and sane Ms. Kane and my Wonderful Wife called a halt to the unrelenting beating of my bottom.
One would think if a spanko’s bottom was no longer eligible for play that the session would come to an end. Well not in my case, my bratty inner child was still lurking about and the two Lovely Ladies were still determined to rein in my bratty inner child, thus came Ms. Dana’s solution to their dilemma. She would show my Wife various new and creative ways of inflecting physical pain and discomfort upon my person. As a result my feet, nipples and other areas of my personhood enter into the devastating battlefield of determination and quickly became causalities themselves. Once I knew their plan I boldly spoke up and told Ms. Dana “You do not need to teach my Wife anything new” of course, this was met with the same results as my other objections. So off they went Ms. Dana teaching new and disturbing ways of inflecting physical pain and discomfort and my Wife eagerly and enthusiastically soaking it all in and gleefully trying everything Ms. Dana showed Her. It was amazing how a change in battle plans affected my inner bratty child, all of a sudden my inner child was no longer as eager to be so bratty. After some very unpleasant and agonizing cane strikes to my feet, my bratty inner child was no longer wanting to play. Once they tired of “playing” with my feet, Ms. Dana proceeded to teach my Wife other evil skills which she enthusiastically put into practice but are two nefarious to describe here. Thus was the beginning of the end of the perfect spanking storm and the presences of my bratty inner child.
Regrettably, before my inner bratty child was brought under control I made a few unfortunate decisions that got me into some real trouble and led to some very painful and humbling consequences. I must have been worried that Angel was getting to close to taking over in the naughtiness department that I momentarily lost my mind and shot my Wife the OK gesture which unfortunately has negative implications for Her. What is worse I know better than to ever give Her the OK sign. I knew I was in real trouble when one second She was standing at the foot of the bed and the next second She was an inch from my face pinching my nipples and reminding me just how much She does not like that gesture. My Wife response to my gesture happened so fast that I had no time to react or to be scared. In fact, Her response was so immediate that I think it took Ms. Dana by surprise. Dana quickly assessed what I had done was a series breach of respect so she jumped right in to lend a hand. If that was not foolish enough my second unfortunate decision of the day certainly was. I made a somewhat mocking head shake while Ms. Dana was talking. I knew it was a very big mistake when She immediately stopped and stared straight at me and asked very sternly if I had just mocked Her. Without even giving me a chance to respond, She went from Ms. Dana to Ms. Kane disciplinarian. Unlike my Wife, Ms. Kane provided plenty of time for my fear level to skyrocket. She grabbed a thick solid wooden spoon and proceeded to give me one of the most scathing and frightening scolding’s I think I have ever received. She then ordered me to lift my shirt where She proceeded to administer the most painful two smacks to my nipples with her wooden spoon. The pain from the first smack was so terrific that I doubled over and covered my chest; the worst moment was when She told me to stand up and lift my shirt again so She could smack the other side. By then my inner bratty child had completely disappeared and left me standing all alone hesitantly raising my shirt and dreading what was about to happen. While the two smacks to my nipples were extremely painful I would gladly have taken more just to avoid the scathing scolding She gave me. I quickly remembered my Wife and Ms. Kane are strictly holding me responsible for my behavior and they are not giving me any leeway with my misbehavior. Ms. Kane made it very clear that I am never allowed to mock Her or allowed to show any type of disrespect to Her or my Wife. Needless to say I offered a very sincere apology to both of them admitting that my behavior was out of line and I never should have disrespected them as I did. I left a comment to Angel on her last entry to Dana’s website suggesting we should try to go six months before either of us got in trouble with Ms. Kane again. Well I think I made it a week before I found myself in trouble with Ms. Kane. However, once these indiscretions were resolved we were back on good terms and once again enjoying our time together.




Back in March when I first emailed Ms. Kane, I never dreamed our relationship with Ms. Kane would develop the way it has. I certainly never expected that my Wife would call on Her again to help Her administer a well-earned punishment. I never anticipated I would be held accountable by two strong dominate women who have no issues whatsoever in administering discipline and holding me to a much higher standard of behavior than I have exhibited in the past. I 22never in my wildest dreams ever thought I would not only have a Wonderful Wife as my HoH but also have a Professional Disciplinarian to whom I would have to give an account to and be responsible to. To my Wonderful Wife thank you for loving me, accepting me with all my faults, accepting my spanking desires and for being my HoH. To Ms. Kane thank you for caring the way you do and expecting more from me than I expect from myself. Thank you for
not being afraid of calling me on the carpet and not letting me get away with hiding bad behavior.


Sincerely a Very Sore VBB

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

‘Happy Birthday Greg Thornton!’ : F/M Spanking Stories

The ‘My Birthday Spanking’ story contest was a lot of fun, and it looks like the entrants enjoyed themselves, too. The author of ‘Happy Birthday Greg Thornton’ is yet another example of the wonderful readers and contributors of this blog. Thank you again.


– Dana

*****

Happy Birthday Greg Thornton!
Greg Thornton was in a funk.  His girl friend of two year’s, Ashley Finney, unceremoniously dumped him two months earlier.  She told him she just couldn’t wait any longer for him to grow up.  Although Greg had a good paying job the last five years with Kramer Internet Marketing he still lived with his parents, had no savings and blew his time and money with daily visits to the corner pub and monthly junkets with his college friends to Vegas.  The poor boy was clueless and was completely taken off guard when Ashley dressed him down on a Friday evening after he showed up drunk and two hours late for a date.
His work suffered more than usual.  He showed up late about twice a week since his misfortune.  He missed a meeting with his boss the week before and a client got so fed up with him they requested a change in the personnel handling their account.  Greg was ordered to report to his boss’ office where they would review his performance.  How could I have let things get to this point he thought?  I use to be someone; star running back on my High School Football team, Class President, Dean’s List and Cum Laude graduate from the University.  The proudest day of my life was when I got my dream job at the age of 25 as a Junior Account Executive at Kramer internet.  Now I’m on the verge of getting fired.  
Greg’s visits to his bosses office were usually the same.  His boss Marybeth Bennett would tell him his strengths; his charm, his easy going manner, his skill when he was motivated and his intelligence.  Then would come a discussion of his tribulations at work; showing up late, hung over, not returning calls to clients and his bad attitude.  Greg would apologize and promise to do better.  Marybeth Bennett was a beautiful woman, raven black hair, hour glass figure, pouty lips and piercing blue eyes.  At 35 she was only about five years older than Greg, but was more of a Mother figure than a boss or contemporary.  She coddled Greg, not due to any romantic designs but because she saw the potential he was wasting.
This trip on Tuesday morning to Ms. Bennett’s office was different.  She asked Greg what was wrong, he had never been a model employee but the past eight weeks had been intolerable.  The next slip up would result in a suspension and the one after, his dismissal.  Greg saw the disappointment in his boss’ eyes and opened up.  He explained about getting dumped, for no good reason!  He felt like he was in a rut, he tried to work hard, but never got promoted, he was coming up on his 30th birthday that Friday and he thought his life so far was a big waste.  Marybeth had enough of Greg’s wallowing.  “What do you expect the poor girl to do, wait until she’s 40 for you to grow up and move out of your parent’s home?  As far as work is concerned, how can you expect to get promoted?  Even when your work is good you have an infraction at least once a month.  If I asked Ms. Kramer to promote you I’d be fired on the spot for incompetence.”  With that she dismissed Greg from her office.
Greg took his talk to heart, for the first time he actually thought about his life through the eyes of others.  He was a pretty horrible boy friend, always taking Ashley for granted.  He never realized that Ms. Bennett could get into trouble with Ms. Kramer for covering for him.  He resolved to lay low at least for a while until all of this blew over.


)Remember to click ‘Read More’ below to finish the story.)

When he returned back to his desk and sat down to his computer, his office mate Barbara Fuller was waiting.  “I’m surprised you’re sitting down to work and not cleaning out your desk.  I can’t believe you’re still working here after all your shenanigans the last two months.”  Barbara was five years Greg’s junior in age but was on the fast track at work.  Although she had only been with Kramer Internet for three years she had been promoted twice and was Greg’s Section Leader.  Greg had rationalized being passed over as reverse sexism at a woman dominated firm, but had to admit that Barbara was brilliant, skilled, articulate, hard working and totally hot.  Barbara was blond, dynamite body, green eyed and about Greg’s height at 5’-9”.  Greg had contemplated asking her out, but she knew he had a steady girl friend and he thought she would reject his advances any way.   He could never score with a girl like that.  
Greg sheepishly replied, “Don’t worry Barb, I’m going to be better.  I’m sorry I have been such a waste these past weeks.  My birthday’s coming up, 30, and the thought of where I am in my life was just too much to handle.  But my talk with Ms. Bennett really cleared my head.  I’ve let you and Ms. Bennett down and it won’t happen again, I promise.”
Barbara retorted, “Well it better not!  I‘m letting you know now, Ms. Bennett has ordered me to report any of your transgressions.  I can’t cover for you any longer!  If I do it could mean my job!”
Greg stated with more confidence, “I understand, you won’t have anything to report, you have my word.” 
“Well at least you’re showing some remorse for the first time since I’ve known you and that’s a start.  But unfortunately your word isn’t worth much right now, with me, Ms. Bennett or Ms. Kramer.  I hope you mean it but time will tell.  Let’s just get back to work.”
Three days went by in a whirl.  For the first time in years Greg was a model employee, showing up on time, clear headed and ready to work.  He even solved a thorny problem from a client and Ms. Bennett got favorable call about Greg for the first time in a year.  It was Friday morning, and Barbara greeted Greg with a smile, “Happy Birthday, Birthday boy, good news, a group of us from work are going to take you out for your Birthday.”
“Thanks Barb, I was going to meet my buddies, but I think they may just drag me back to a place I want to stay away from.  Who’s coming?”, Greg asked.  
Barb replied, “Well it will be me, I’m also your designated driver for the evening, the rest is a surprise.  We’ll be leaving at 5:30 sharp.”
The rest of the day was uneventful, but Greg was excited. He thought, wow, how my fortunes have changed in just four days, things are going well at work and I’m going out with the girl of my dreams for my birthday.  5:30 rolled around and Barbara turned to Greg and said, “Let’s go, don’t want to make everyone wait.”
“For who?”, Greg asked.
“I told you it’s a surprise, so don’t ask again”, Barb replied.
On the way to this Birthday get together, Greg could hardly hold his excitement.  What’s Barb up to, no one came up to me today to wish me Happy Birthday?  Who could be coming?  Barb and I were the last to leave so anyone could be there, he wondered.
About 15 minutes later, they pulled into a restaurant Parking Lot, “The Loft”, one of the best restaurants in town.“  “Gee Barb, I’ve heard this is a great place, but I’ve never been here, didn’t think I could afford it.”
Barb replied, “You’re such a silly boy, if you didn’t waste so much of your money at the corner pub you could treat yourself to a place like this every once in a while.”
Barb asked the Hostess for the “Kramer Internet table”, and they were both escorted to a small booth, with two ladies with their backs to Greg.  When they got to the table, Greg could not believe his eyes, “Msss. Krammerrrer, Msss. Benneeettt,” he stammered.  “I can’t believe you’re here, where is everyone else?”
Diane Kramer was beautiful, but all business.  She had short dark hair, tall, slim, with a muscular build and blue eyes.  If you could say anyone had it all it was Diane Kramer.  She started Kramer Internet marketing at the age of 25 on a shoe string budget.  Now at the age of 40 she had built it into a 100 Million dollar company with her and her husband having sole ownership.  Her dutiful husband was the Chief Financial Officer for their company.  They had three teenage children that excelled in school and in sports.  Diane spent her free time as a tri-athlete.  She said it relieved stress and kept her in prime condition. 
Ms. Kramer was the first to break the ice, “Sit down and relax Greg, we won’t bite, and we’re the only ones coming.  Barbara suggested that since this was your big 3-0 we should take you out for the evening.  I don’t know you well and I like to know all of my workers and it will give me time to see what these two ladies see in you that I can’t understand from your employment record.”
Dinner was delightful.  Greg was able to relax after a couple of cocktails and able to be his best charming self.  All three ladies took a genuine interest in his life, his ambitions and his disappointments.  Greg even was open about his epiphany this past week when Ms. Bennett had to reprimand him for his poor work habits and attitude.  He assured all three ladies that all of those issues were a thing of the past.
Ms. Kramer responded to that, “I certainly hope so Greg and all three of us are going to help you with that.”
Greg only made one slip during the evening when he turned to his boss and said, “so Marybeth what hobbies do you have?”  Both Ms. Bennett and Ms. Kramer’s eyes narrowed and Ms. Bennett said, “Greg I’m Ms. Bennett to you at work, here or anywhere else we may be.”
Greg quickly corrected himself, “I’m so soooorry Ms. Bennett, I know, you will always be Ms. Bennett.”
After dinner their waitress came over to the table and said, “Your private room is ready now Ms. Kramer, can I show you the way.”
“You first Birthday Boy”, said Ms. Kramer as they were all led to a private room in the upper level of the restaurant.  Greg didn’t notice it before, but all three ladies were wearing Stiletto heals and all towered over him by at least 4 inches.  I feel like I’m in the company of three Amazon Princesses he thought to himself.
When they got to the room, there was a small table with four chairs and a small couch.  The table had a small Birthday Cake on it and there was a good size wrapped present on the side.  “May I light the candles”, the waitress said.  
“Please do”, said Ms. Kramer.  The waitress dutifully lit all 30 candles on the cake.  One for each year and then left the room.  The three women sang Happy Birthday to Greg.  He hadn’t felt so special since his Mom and Dad threw him a surprise Birthday 12th Birthday party.  “Okay, Greg now cut the cake for all of us, so we can have desert and coffee”, said Ms. Bennett.  
Greg cut the cake and gave a generous piece to each lady and one for himself, then poured coffee for everyone.  They began to talk some more just like they did at dinner.  When they had finished, Ms. Bennett said, “okay Greg open your gift.”  With great anticipation, Greg opened his “present”.  He opened the box and there was a large oak hair brush and an 18” cane with a sturdy handle.  He was puzzled but said, “Why thank you ladies the hair brush is larger than I’m use to but I will use it every day, and thanks for the pointer it will help while I’m making presentations at work.”
The three ladies simultaneously started laughing hysterically.  After regaining her composure, Ms. Bennett stood up went over to Greg, and put her hand lightly below his chin, stared into his eyes and said, “Greg that is not a pointer, it’s a cane and both hair brush and cane are going to be used tonight for your Birthday Spanking.”
With that Marybeth Bennett pulled one of the chairs away from the table, sat down and said, “it’s time now Greg come over to my side.”
Greg couldn’t believe his ears, “a spanking”, he had never been spanked in his life.  His parents didn’t believe in spanking and it had been outlawed in his school for ten years before he started.  His heart sank into his stomach, all the joy of the evening quickly dissipated along with any romantic thoughts he had about Barbara.  What is she going to think about me, after watching me have the first spanking of my life? he thought.  He went over to Ms. Bennett’s side, quickly got his head straight and started to plead, “please Ms. Bennett don’t spank me, I promised I’ll be good, and I’ve been great these past four days.”
Ms. Bennett quickly responded, “Greg, four days is hardly a career.  This spanking is for three reasons, first it is your birthday and all boys should get a Birthday spanking on their Birthday, good or bad.  Second, I’m combining your Birthday spanking with a punishment spanking for all the trouble you have caused me and the company these past five years and especially these past two months.  And third, this is to show Ms. Kramer that I’m not going to put up with anymore of your nonsense and the days of my coddling you are over.”  With that she reached for Greg’s belt to undo his pants.  Greg instinctively but is hands on hers in a vain attempt to restrain her.  With that Ms. Bennett gave him and icy glare and he quickly put his hands back at his sides.  With a very quick motion, Ms. Bennett unfastened Greg’s belt and slacks and quickly dropped his pants to below his knees.  His underwear quickly followed and Greg was standing naked from the waist down for all three ladies to see.  Although mortified, he couldn’t believe that some how he was also aroused.  Please let me stay under control for a little longer, he wished.  He stood there for what seemed to be good five minutes while Ms. Bennett gave a performance review summary for Ms. Kramer, finally she ended with, “OK Greg, now lay across my lap.”
Greg practically dove across Ms. Bennett’s lap, he was strangely comfortable as Ms. Bennett situated his member between her ample thighs.  Ms. Bennett stated, “Greg first a warm up, that’s thirty with my hand.”  One, (not too bad), two (other cheek), three in the middle, Ms. Bennett methodically covered Greg’s entire bottom with slaps alternating between cheeks and the center of his crack, seventeen, eighteen,  Greg squirmed a little and let out small gasps but  took it pretty well, twenty-nine, thirty.  “OK, Greg let’s really get started now, what do you say.”
Greg thought for a second and then answered as he thought she wished, “Please Ms. Bennett, please spank me.  I’m sorry I’ve been so bad.”
“Not bad for a rookie Greg, now let’s begin.”  One, nothing prepared Greg for what he felt from the first blow of the Oak Hair brush.  He gasped and choked a bit from a quick breath, two, Ms. Bennett spanked with the Hair Brush with the same methodical cadence as with her hand, except each blow got harder,  By ten, Greg’s arousal was a distant memory and he couldn’t help himself but to beg, “please stop Ms. Kramer, I promise I’ll be good.”  She ignored his pleas and by twenty, Greg began to cry, and kick.  
“Greg, control yourself, or you will be here the rest of the night.”  Greg quickly stopped kicking, but continued to cry until, “thirty”, he was a blubbery mess.  Ms. Kramer stopped the spanking and started messaging his back side with her hand.  “That’s a good boy Greg, almost finished.”  She allowed Greg to completely regain his self control and Ms. Bennett picked up the cane.
“Here goes Greg”, Greg slightly tightened his back side. One, right across the center of both cheeks.  If Greg was unprepared for the hairbrush nothing compared to the cane, he started to cry immediately.  Two, just a quarter of an inch above the first.  Ms. Kramer’s style was a different with the cane, she made parallel hits across his hind quarters that by twenty had covered his complete back side from the top of his thighs to the top of his crack.  Greg, by this point had completely resolved there was nothing to do but to surrender, he did so with minimum pleas but continued to cry like a thoroughly spanked little boy throughout, Twenty-nine, thirty, the last crack was centered on the first.   He just layed there when Ms. Kramer began her light massage.  “All done, you’ve passed your first birthday and punishment spanking, and if I were grading you I’d give you a solid B”.  
“Ms. Bennet, Greg may have only a B, but I’d give you an A plus.”  Greg heard Barbara state..  Then Ms. Kramer added, “I’m convinced too, I think you have started Greg on the path of being the kind of employee I thought he would be when I first hired him”.  Greg had completely forgotten the two ladies witnessing his chastisement and a sense of shame returned.  After a few minutes Ms. Bennett stopped.  “OK Greg, get up and remove your shoes, pants and under ware and go stand in the corner, I don’t want you to trip and hurt yourself.”  Greg slowly got up and did as he was told.  By that time he had lost any semblance of modesty.  When he started to the corner, Ms. Bennett interrupted, “Greg, what do you say?”
Greg turned to face her looked down at the floor and said, “Thank you Ms. Bennett for my Birthday spanking and for everything.”
“Well Greg, at least this evening has made you a quicker study.  Now to the corner for thirty minutes, one for each year.  I don’t want to see your nose more than two inches from the corner and don’t even think about touching that bottom of yours or it will be back over my lap for round two,” Ms. Bennett replied.
While in the corner Greg could hear the ladies talking shop.  It was if he wasn’t even in the room, it had the tone of just a routine meeting at work.  Then he heard the door open, and their waitress came into the room, “do you ladies need anything more”.  “Just some coffee, Ms. Kramer answered.”  As the waitress poured she said, “well I see some young man had a memorable Birthday.”  “Yes, I think he has”, Ms. Kramer answered as all four ladies had a chuckle over Greg’s display.  
The thirty minutes felt like two hours, but finally Greg heard the words he was waiting for.  “Greg you can come out now”, Ms. Kramer said.  Greg felt a twinge of relief for his ordeal was finally over.  That feeling was short lived, he turned and saw Ms. Kramer in the spanking chair with the other two women at each side.  Barbara was holding the Hair Brush and Ms. Bennett the cane.  By this time Greg has completely submitted and he knew what this meant.  He slowly walked over to Ms. Kramer’s side.
As soon as he got there, all Ms. Kramer had to do was point to her lap, and Greg crawled over it like a submissive little boy.  Ms. Kramer locked Greg into place with her left arm, Greg felt he was in a vice and then Diane Kramer also started with her hand, one, as soon as the first one landed Greg knew that this would be no ordinary spanking.  He did not think that anyone could possibly spank harder than Ms. Bennett, but the first spank felt worse than the hair brush did on his well spanked bottom.  Ms. Kramer had a different spanking style than Ms. Bennett, the first used alternating blows and Greg knew where the next one was going to land, Ms. Kramer’s blows were completely arbitrary and could have several in a row in exactly the same spot.  By 10 smacks, Greg was again sniffling and at 20 he was crying hysterically, but he dare not kick, he was able to just squirm very little from the tightness of her grip, finally 30 and the first part of this Birthday Spanking was over.
Ms. Kramer was completely focused on her task, as soon as she was done, with Greg crying over her lap, she turned to Barbara and said, “hair brush please”.  Barbara handed Ms. Kramer the hairbrush and she started up again.  One was on the upper part of Greg’s right thigh, he thought that it felt like a hot frying pan, two, three, four landed in all different regions, Ms. Kramer used the same spanking style with the hair brush as she did with her hand.  By this time Greg was in complete surrender all he could do is cry and wait to the end.  Thirty finally came and Greg had no time to recover before he heard Ms. Kramer say, “Cane please.”
A few seconds later the cane came down on the center of his hindquarters, one.  It felt like a hundred bee stings and Greg was sure that his backside must have been a bloody mess.  In actuality his bottom was a deep shade of crimson from the top of his thighs to the top of his crack with splotches of purple throughout.  Two, three, four, all in different places, in different angles and patterns, with no way for Greg to prepare.  He was in a trance and lost count of the strokes and did not even know when 30 came.  He continued to sob over Ms. Kramer’s lap for at least 30 seconds before he realized the spanking was finally finished.  Ms. Kramer kept Greg over her knee for another minute but did nothing to relieve is throbbing backside until Greg’s sobs turned to blubbering and finally deep breaths.  “You can get up now Greg,” she said.
As soon as Greg got up, He looked at Ms. Kramer and told her, “Thaaaank you Mssss. Kramerer for my spanannking and giving me ananother chance,” he stammered.
Ms. Kramer got up from her chair, she seemed to tower over Greg and put one hand under his chin and softly said, “It’s all over Greg, you have a clean slate.  I’m going to inform HR on Monday to purge your employment file of all infractions.  When Barbara came to Ms. Bennett and myself to plead your case and to have this intervention, we knew there was no way you could keep your position and we could keep a potentially valuable company asset with the rules we had in place.  You are reborn tonight, just like the day you came into this world.  By the way I’m transferring you to a new section starting Monday, although we condone office relationships, you cannot have your new girl friend as your supervisor.  Barbara promised to keep you on the straight and narrow at home and Ms. Bennett and myself will keep you that way at work.  There will be no more talks in Ms. Bennett’s office, only spankings for now on for future infractions and then to my office for the same.  It won’t be patty cake spankings like the ones you just received but real punishment.  We each have a hair brush and cane in our desk drawers to match your Birthday present along with a four inch wide leather strap and 16” paddle.  We’re going to leave you now with Barbara.”  With that Ms. Kramer gave Greg a long hug and then kissed him on the cheek.
Ms. Bennett, then came over to Greg and gave him a hug and kissed him on his forehead, then turned and said, “you’re in very capable hands with Barbara, don’t blow it, I still have high hopes for you.”  With that both ladies left the room.
Barbara Fuller came over to Greg, and took his hand and led him to the couch.  She sat down, and had Greg sit on her lap.  Still naked from the waist down Greg buried his face on Barbara’s shoulder and started to weep.  “How can you want to be my girl friend after all I’ve done and what you just saw?” he asked.  
“Greg I’ve had a crush on you since the first day I came to work for Kramer Internet.  You were just so lost you could never see it.  As far as tonight, I’ve never been prouder of you, I know that we can make it together.  We’re going stop by your house to pick up your things, your parents are waiting and are thrilled you’re moving on with your life and in with me.  Bring your presents we will need them at our house.  I have only two rules at home, one, you are to do things my way, and two, when in doubt refer to rule one.”
They both lightly chuckled.  Greg had a mix of emotion he never experienced, partly well spanked little boy, completely forgiven, and the other new boy friend to the hottest girl on the planet.  He could feel his member slightly stiffen.  Barb sensed what was going on and gave his member a light slap, “there will be none of that for some time, not until you earned it.  Come on, get dressed and get your things we have a lot to do tonight.  We have to pack your clothes, move in and then I’ll be giving you your final Birthday Spanking of the evening at home.  Then I can nurse you back to tip top shape by Monday.”
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Stories: ‘My Birthday Spanking’ entry

This entry from another great friend and fellow spanking enthusiast (a non-contestant in the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ contest   due to our friendship) is well-penned and really quite funny.  Thanks again to my wonderful buddies who take the time and imagination to enter their works – you’re the best.
Enjoy!


– Dana

*****






Out and about at the electronic store that I oh so loved. The newest iPhone had just been released and I was determined to get it no matter I had to do to get it.
I had tried desperately every which way to get the money together to purchase the phone. I begged, tried to borrow even barter. All to no avail. Hours went by, then days, then weeks. My sister and her husband had just gotten the same phone. MY sister who knew absolutely nothing about technology. MY sister who didn’t understand the importance of the A5 processor, or the built in 8mega-pixel camera. MY sister who only got the damn thing cause it came in white! I was outraged, disgusted, and just down right fed up!
It was my day off from work. I counted my money as I did just several hours earlier before bed, hoping that some how the my cash flow had increased while I slept. Adding the disappointment was the dream I had in which I had miracluously found more money waiting for me when I recounted. In reality I was still close to fifty dollars short. With my hopes dashed again I decided I would get this phone today no matter what. Nothing was going to stop me. I was going to right this wrong that fate had done to me. The iPhone would be mine today oh yes it would be mine.
I arrived at the store plotting my move. Not only was I about to teach everyone that I always get what I want but I was going to teach this store that not allowing someone to purchase it for me from another state, and having me pick it up, was complete and utter bull***t. I’ll show them to deny me of my technological rights!
I scoped the place out. Cameras were everywhere. I had to be quick, and I may even have to run. The only comforting sight was the one security guard who was so fat he looked like he’d have a heart attack chasing after me faster then I would running from him. I walked to the cell phone isle and there I saw it. Locked behind a gate. This just became more trickier then I had planned. I took my book bag off my back and opened it fumbling around in it like I was looking for something. Looked around again. I debated if this would work. I considered abandoning the mission. Then I thought about all the injustices that had been done to me. My sister, the technological ***, the store not allowing an online purchase and in-store pickup, no no no, failure was not an option. Kneeling down still fumbling I reached pulled the gate that was being held together by a chain. I reached in and grabbed an iPhone box. I let it go so as not to draw suspicion.
I glanced around and realized no one had seen this. I was amazed. I reached in again and pulled out the box and placed it in my bag. I reached in again and looked up noticing a woman looking at me. I pulled my arm out making it seem as if I was just shuffling the products behind the cage around. Slick on my part I thought. No one in the store had seen me. If they did and I ran they couldn’t pursue me this much I knew from my retail days.
I continued about the store. I looked as if I was browsing other items. I would ocassionally reach in my bag and pull out the sales flyer looking as if I was browsing for a good sale. What I was secretly doing was using the knife in my bag to cut off the alarm attached to the box. I reached in again after the alarm wire snapped and quietly tore apart the box. I reached inside again when suddenly someone came up from behind me.
Damnit! It was the oversized guard. He asked me to come with him. I followed as he took me upstairs. He didn’t say anything to me suddenly to my amazement I saw my arm behind the cage shuffling the boxes. The camera must have been rotating and actually missed me jacking the iPhone.
“Can I leave now?” I asked the guard.
“Sir can you open your bag.”
“Absolutely not, I know my rights and you can’t force me to open my bag. So if you don’t mind I’ll be going now.” I attempted to walk out with my head down and walked right into the big man’s gut.
“Sir, if you don’t open your bag I’m going to have to call the cops. They can and will force you to open that bag.”
I made an attempt to try to run passed the big man but got caught between his stomach and the doorway. The man didn’t even budge. I was beginning to panic. My retail experience had taught me cops really could force me to open the bag, in which case I’d be screwed. I’d end up with no iPhone and a rap sheet. I began to think, maybe a little too quickly because the room was starting to spin. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. The big man opened it and was surprised to see a tall woman with dark jet black short hair standing in front of him.
“Excuse me sir, may I have a word with you.”
The man stepped outside. I figured one of two things was about to happen. This woman was going to rat me out or save my a**. The door reopened and to my surprise the woman walked in and asked me to have a seat.
“It appears we have a problem young man.” she said.
“The only problem I have is my civil rights are being violated! LET ME OUTTA HERE!” I began screaming loudly.
“Young man you better quit your bi***in. The problem we have is that I was really looking forward to buying that iPhone I saw you steal.” she said.
“You didn’t see s**t.” I angerily replied.
“Now is that any way to speak to a lady? Would you like me to help keep you out of jail or not?”
I looked at her not really believing what I had just heard.
“You give me the iPhone that’s in your bag and I will teach you not to steal. You see it’s my birthday and I’m not looking to be here all day so just hand it over and we’ll be on our way.”
“Happy birthday miss…” she cut in to announce her name.
“Dana Kane.”
“Ms. Kane but absolutely not. I’ve earned this iPhone.”
“Ok then I’ll just go tell Biggie Smalls out there to just a head and call the police.”
Suddenly panic struck again, perhaps this was a sign. Maybe this woman was meant to be in the store today to keep me from going to jail.
“Fine, give me the lesson and I will give up the phone.”
She flashed a devilish smile.
“Now we’re talkin. Come over here.”
I walked over to her as she tapped her lap. I was caught by surprise.
“Excuse me?”
“I’m going to teach you a lesson you won’t soon forget now come across my lap.” she said.
“What exactly are you going to do?” I asked dumbly kind of already knowing the answer.
“I’m going to spank you. Naughty boys who like to steal need a firm hand to show them the errors of their ways.”
I couldn’t believe what she had just said. I hadn’t been spanked since I was a little boy. Here was this complete stranger who was offering to spank me to keep me out of jail, and she wanted the phone I so desperately wanted. This was all wrong.
“I’m not going to ask you again young man.” she said sternly.
Surely this had to be some sort of joke. If it was everyone involved was doing a good job at concealing it.
I finally and hesitently laid across her lap. I felt her hands sliding my pants down and quickly shot back up.
“Uh, what the heck do you think you’re doing?” I asked.
She sighed with frustration.
“Well I’m not really going to get my point across by spanking you with your pants up. Now come on I haven’t got all day, I’m going to miss my birthday cake.”
I again hesitently laid across her lap. She pulled my pants down and began running her hands over my exposed cheeks. I couldn’t believe this was happening to me. The feel of her hands was some what comforting and soothing, right before her hand slammed into my left butt cheek. A sudden sting came across my butt. I could feel the heat resonating from the spot she had just assaulted. I couldn’t believe I was allowing this to happen all for a stupid phone. I kept my left hand gripped tightly on my shirt. The slaps came faster and harder and more steady.
I heard the security guard talking outside the door. I also heard another female voice. This voice I recognized.
“Just tell me where my friend is!” She screamed.
“I’ll show you.” The guard replied.
How mortifying, here I was being spanked by this complete stranger and now my good friend Angel Smith was watching it all unfold.
“Young lady please close the door behind you.” Dana said without missing one slap.
Angel looked horrified.
Suddenly the man spoke again “We think she was an accomplice to his theft.”
“WHAT!?! NO!”
“I’m not goingto have to ask you again to close that door am I?” Dana replied.
The guard closed the door leaving Angel and I alone with this woman. My ass was now on fire and I wasn’t sure when she was going to stop. Just as I thought that she did.
“What’s your name young lady?” Dana asked.
“Uh..Angel…Angel Smith.”
“Well Angel Smith don’t just stand there drop those drawers and get on your hands and knees.”
“For what?!?” Angel asked in protest.
“Well hell, if he’s gettin a spankin for stealin, and you’re helpin him that makes you guilty by association.”
“WHAT!!” Angel yelled.
“Kevin, what the hell did you get us into!” Angel screamed at me.
“This was your idea I just followed your plan.” which was a blatant lie, I really just needed Angel for the ride.
“Thats bullshit! Whoever you are…he’s lying I was just driving him here.”
At this point I was on my hand and knees only because it really hurt to sit down. If I was going down Angel was coming with me.
“Oh yeah, you didn’t want that iPod charger?” I blurted out. Angel’s face turned beat red. I wasn’t sure if it was from fear that I had just ratted her out or that I had gotten her in trouble, AGAIN. It wasn’t the first time Angel and I had gotten into hot water, and it probably wouldn’t be the last. The two of us together knew how to make life hell for those around us.
“You sonofa!” Angel yelled before being interupted.
“Both of you quit your whinin. Angel get on your hands and knees or I will walk out of here and let the cops deal with you both. I have a birthday cake waiting for me, and an iPhone.”
Angel got down really slow. She shot me a look that would have killed me if looks could kill. Dana began to lower Angel’s pants slowly. I watched as Angel closed her eyes in a moment of pleasure. I watch intently what was coming next. Sudden the sound of a loud slap echoed throughout the room. Angel took a deep breath in but appeared to have a hard time letting it out. I chuckled which drew the attention back to me.
There we were side by side with our pants down, and this woman who we’ve never met in between us spanking our asses in unison. I gripped my left shirt arm tightly almost to ease the pain. Angel’s screams were getting louder as her a** was turning all different shades of red. I could tell she was having a hard time taking this, much harder then I was. So I decided to speak up.
“Let us leave first and you can have the phone I promise.” I said.
“Oh sweetness, I’m going to have that phone now you hush and take your punishment. You two are bad news. I had to take time out of my birthday to come and discipline you little brats. I should be home eating cake right now but instead I’m workin up a sweat tearin up your hides.”
“Look, Ms. Kane, I’m sorry just lets us go and I promise we’ll never do this again.” the pain was starting to become overwhelming for me too.
“I didn’t do anything!!!” Angel protested.
Our words seemed to fall on deaf ears as Dana just ignored us and continued. Finally she stopped. I heard Angel catching her breath. I was also trying to regain the composure I lost.
“Stand up both of you.” we quickly jumped to our feet. Angel went to pull up her pants, I was rubbing my butt with my hands however the touch was so hot and painful I really couldn’t.
“Turn and look at each other.” we did and were both shocked at how red our backsides were.
“You never know when there might be someone like me in stores. I suggest its in your best interest to behave from now on and keep your grubby little hands off of items you didn’t pay for.” she said.
“You’re both dismissed.” Angel and I picked up our drawers and I went to reach for my bag.
“That stays with me young man!” I put my head down and followed Angel who had already headed for the door.
Dana exited the room and called the security guard back in. As Angel and I emerged from the store we were both still in shock.
“I can’t friggin believe you blamed me for this!” She said.
“Oh be quiet will ya!” I reached in my right pocket and pulled out a small package and tossed it to her.
“Oh my! You got the charger!” her face lit up like a kid on christmas. It had been sometime since poor Angel had been able to use her iPod. I reached in my left pocket and pulled out a square piece of plastic. I tossed it to Angel who’s face lit up even more. She ran over and hugged me tightly. It was the brand new Lady Gaga album. Seeing Angel happy like that made it all worth it.
The security guard and Ms. Dana opened the bag and pulled out the box. They went through the contents. Their eyes lit up looking fierce.
“Why that little sonofa!” Dana yelled.
As Angel and I walked to the car I noticed she looked a bit sad.
“What’s wrong?” I asked.
She lifted her head and looked really unhappy.
“I’m glad you or I didn’t go to jail and all, but I feel bad that you went through all that and came out with nothing. I know how bad you wanted that phone.”
Back in the security room Dana, and the security guard were stunned as they stared into the iPhone box that held the iPod earphone, an iPod charger cable and surprisingly a Blackberry Curve.
As we drove off I unclenched my left hand and slid a brand spanking new iPhone out of my long sleeve.
“It wasn’t a total loss, I have iPod cables at home. Like I always say Angel…I always get what I want!”
THE END
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

A Few Words (and a photo!) from the Contest Winner

Readers,


This week, I delivered the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ story contest winner his Prize…


After contacting Tim to tell him of his victory, I found that he was so happy to have won the writing contest that he shared the ‘good news’ with his lovely wife, Zoe. I promptly invited him to ask Zoe along for our playtime, and to my great good fortune she accepted.


Zoe and I had a fantastic time teaming up on Tim, and he was an amazingly good sport about the whole thing (imagine that).


They’ve been kind enough to send along a photo to share here, a few hours post-spanking. Not only can Tim take a hard spanking, but he has a surprisingly resilient bottom! (Below the photo, a few words from Tim on our fun afternoon.)


– Dana

*****

Hi Dana
 
Just wanted to say thank you again for a wonderful session yesterday. We were both delighted with how easy-going fun and friendly you were, and it felt like a very safe introduction into the wider world of spanking.  I can’t imagine a better way to spend a Sunday afternoon than being whupped by two beautiful women.
 
Zoe was particularly delighted at how well she was able to take aim when my butt was perfectly positioned on the spanking bench. She confessed afterwards that she was slightly worried about how hard my punishment was. When I pointed out that she hadn’t seemed to let that affect how hard she swung that heavy paddle on the sixth swat she just smiled and said, “of course not.”
 
Please find attached a photo we took when we got home. This was taken a good 5 hours after the event, and as you can see my butt has recovered somewhat. You can still see excellent evidence of the loopy cane and the ‘grill’ marks from your hairbrush.
 
Very best
Tim





Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Original F/M Spanking Stories: ‘Twin Cheeks’

Here is an exceptional entry to the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ story contest, written by one of my favorite new playmates. I gave him his first spanking…and will soon deliver another. 


A true spanko, he’s even started his own blog, with an interesting perspective on the spanking lifestyle. Visit his new blogsite at: Secret Spanko.

– Dana

*****


‘Twin Cheeks’
This story took place a few years ago. It was the perfect storm of events that led to a night I’ll never forget. Although it’s led to a great deal of fantasies, it’s probably for the best that it hasn’t been repeated. 

My wife and I are spankos, I guess.  Mostly it’s foreplay that turns us on- something we discovered about each other in college.  But on occasion we’ve spanked each other “for real.”  Yes, I said each other. We’re both switches, I suppose. I’d say typically about 70/30 it’s me giving and her getting just because that seems like the more natural fit to our personalities and sexual identities. Actually it sort of fit the opposite of our personalities.  She was uptight and in control most of the time, and needed to let go and feel like someone else was completely in charge more than I did.  That was not to be the case on this night, though, which was anything but typical…

It was a Sunday night and I’d just helped brush teeth, read the same story for the fiftieth time, and tucked our two little kids into bed. My phone buzzed and it was Lauren (my wife) sending me a text. 

“Get ur suit on n get ur butt out here S wants 2 play if n bring another bottle!”

So I stripped and got my swimsuit on, stopped by the kitchen to grab another bottle of pinot grigio from the fridge. We had a bunch left from the party we had the night before. It was a birthday party for Stacy (the aforementioned “S”) who lived down the street and was my wife’s best friend.  Stacy and I actually share the same birthday, year and all, and it wasn’t really our birthday until Monday. But I wasn’t nearly as keen on celebrating mine, I guess.  Grabbed a couple of beers for me and headed out to the hot tub where my wife was enjoying the night with her friend.

Stacy is pretty much the polar opposite of my wife in every way. Lauren’s petite, brunette, and kinda curvy; Stacy’s thicker, blonde, tall, and very curvy. Lauren’s quiet, almost shy, and sharp as a tack; Stacy’s loud, outgoing, and well… Not so sharp sometimes. Lauren is for the most part straight-laced and proper, while Stacy might be described as earthy. My wife had sophisticated refined tastes, and had grown up in privilege; Stacy had grown up in a small town, and my wife said sometimes that showed.  But they had been best friends for awhile, and they complimented each other almost as well as Lauren and I did. In fact, Stacy and I had a lot in common. One could replace me with her in each of these comparisons and they still be accurate. (Well, except for maybe the “really curvey” part).  That combined with our shared birthday led to the running joke that Stacy and I were long lost twin siblings. And of all her friends I probably got along with Stacy the best, though I didn’t always care for doing things with them because Stacy’s husband Ted was so dull.  On the other hand, Ted was at home tonight, and Stacy was a big flirt, which I secretly kind of enjoyed. So I didn’t mind interrupting their girls night to join them, especially since I’d been invited er, uhm… commanded to do so.


(Make sure to click ‘Read More’ below to finish the story.)


I brought out the drinks and joined them in the hot tub. Most of the lights were off and it was a gorgeous early fall night. Greetings and a beer later, Stacy was back to these “IF” books she’s gotten the night before…

“Okay next question for you Dusty… ‘If you could live in any other historical era, which would you choose?'”

“Uhm… how about the 1880’s in the wild west. Driving cattle across the country and stopping in the little towns where the saloons had whorehouses upstairs!”

“Why did they call ’em saloons instead of just bars?” Stacy wondered aloud. 

“Dusty! Can you just try not to make everything dirty? For once?!”

“Ha. Did you catch that honey? Dusty and dirt-“

“-You’re gonna catch it tomorrow night. Just keep it up. I’ll remember, tough guy.” She wasn’t really mad, but I knew she’d remember it.

“Y’all are so cute,” Stacy chimed in, “Are ya gonna spank him?”

Lauren looked at me. 
“Well…Answer her.” I said. 

“Yes, he’ll get a spanking tomorrow night.” 

“For that though? I mean, he just answered a question.”

“Stacy, tomorrow is my birthday, remember? I’ll get a birthday spanking. Actually probably a birthday paddling. Would you like to join us? It would seem appropriate.” I said with a smirk.

“Oh NO!  No no don’t think so… I’ll let you play your kinky games but keep me out of it. No thanks!”

A little background here… Somehow late one girl talk night Stacy found out about our spanking “kinky games” and was clearly fascinated by them.  She brought it up… a lot. Of course, over the years I also heard probably way too much about her sex life, and her poops, and even her periods- and that was me!  Can’t imagine what all my wife knew about her. Like I said, she was a little “earthy.”  So maybe it was just natural curiosity that was voiced a bit more often than most in that situation, but I suspected she was really just a little TOO curious about it, and didn’t mind telling her about our spanking play, so long as she kept it to herself. 

“So even though I’ll get it regardless, I kind of like to give her some motivation. But sorry honey, I didn’t mean to give a dirty answer. I take it back. No cowboys. I’d be a pirate… searching for booty!”

This earned me a chuckle from Stacy and a splashy pinch from Lauren. 

So it continued… back to the IF questions.  We sort of rotated around the hot tub so that whoever was reading the question could see to read it from the one light.  This was interspersed with gossip about the neighbors, people that came over last night, etc… a few more drinks, until Stacy reached for the other IF book.

“Alright y’all… this is the IF book about love.  Let’s spice things up a bit.” She flipped it open, “Great one to start off with, for you Dusty. ‘If you had to have sex with someone of the same gender, which celebrity you choose?'”

“That’s a stupid question. Pass.  None of the above.”

“Nope.  Not good enough.  Gotta name somebody and give a reason why.”

“I don’t even know many celebrities. Alright, hold on… Got it,  Tom Cruise.  He’d know what he’s doing, plus he’s small so it wouldn’t hurt much.”

“Ewww!” but Stacy was laughing.

“Sick! You put way too much thought into that.  That’s some more extra. Honey?! So wrong!”

“Better watch it, Dusty!”

“Lemme see that!” I grabbed the book away from Stacy and peered close so I could read it in the dim light. “Alright my twin sister, payback’s fun.  This one’s for you.  ‘Follow up…If you had to have sex with someone of the same gender, who from among your friends and acquaintances would you choose?'”

She answered immediately. 

“You know that new couple at the end of the block that just moved in? What’s her name? Deanne or something? And her boyfriend I think his name is Val, maybe?  Met them once… Seem friendly. They both have the same black hair- kinda long for him, kinda short on her. But no way you couldn’t tell ’em apart.. Something almost scary about him, like he could be a villian in a movie or something. But she’s got a body on her though. Saw her picking up the paper in just a t-shirt the other morning when I was out jogging. I don’t know… Something kinda alternative, kinda dangerous, but naughty about her. Definitely sexy. She smiled big and waived at me that morning.  So her… That’s my answer. Whew!”

Lauren and I looked at each other with raised eyebrows. More thought went into that answer than my Tom Cruise response.  Stacy took a couple of deep breaths and had another big sip of wine. A little awkward pause…

“So Stacy… ever experiment in college?”

“Dusty! Thin ice, bud…” My wife warned me. 

“Ha! That’s alright Lauren. But I’m not going to answer, my nosey twin brother. We’re not playing truth or dare, and I wouldn’t want to spoil your fantasies!” She said with a wink, before grabbing the book from me. 

“Oh Laaauren… ‘If you could trade body parts with any of your friends and acquaintances, what would you choose?'”

“Your breasts. Dusty’s been staring at them all night.”

“I’d trade you too. If you only saw them without my swimsuit holding them up… And the backaches, and the shoulder strap indentations…”

I decided it was best to just remain silent since my wife was correct. Lauren grabbed the book back.  We weren’t strictly keeping any order. 

“Alright, Stacy…’Follow up… If you had to live with the body of one of your friends and acquaintances, who would you choose?'”

Stacy paused, took another big sip, then paused another bit before answering. Or, sort of answering. 

“Let’s play a different game. It’s called the honesty game. Dusty you were right I did experiment once in college. My sorority big sis during Hell Week. Pledges had to live with our big sisses and it got pretty intense. Never happened again though, and the next year when it was my turn my little sis didn’t respond to my clumsy post-paddling advances like I had the year before I guess.”

“Thanks for sharing, but I was half kidding and didn’t mean to pry… Sorry about that, just trying to give you a hard time.”

“No need to apologize, Dusty. Just wanted to get that off my chest. Guess my chest’s gotten plenty of attention tonight, huh?” She giggled and kind of squeezed her chest with her arms, making it (them) even more pronounced before continuing. “And I thought y’all should know that because it helps to understand my answer.”

“Don’t worry about. No need to defend yourself. Heck I’ve never experimented like that but if I had to switch bodies I’d choose  a woman’s body too. Prettier, and I know how they work too.” My wife chimed in. 

“Wait did you say you were paddled?” I added. 

“Well, no, and yes. [Big gulp finishing glass] I’d choose to be in Dusty’s body. The birthday paddling from you thing. But wouldn’t play with it or anything, don’t get any ideas there, bud.”

We let her words, and their implications sit in the air a moment.

“So you DO want a birthday spanking?!” I said with a grin. 

“Honey you’re such a dolt sometimes. Yes, and wants me to give it to her because that would take her back to that moment with her big sis in college.  Stacy, I’m more than happy to help, if that’s what you really want, but I don’t plan on “experimenting” afterwards.”

“Got it. And agree. That might make this even more awkward!  I want to, but let’s do this before I chicken out.”

“Well, it is almost midnight… But I don’t want this to be something you do without intentionally doing so with your eyes wide open and not fueled by too much wine. You know that’s a pretty severe spanking, you’re asking for, right? I know how old you are.”

“Yes, I know. If I’m being all honest here and whatever…I’ve been fascinated anytime y’all talk about your spanking games. It makes me tingle and get all nervous inside.”

I knew it!  Love it when I’m right. But on the outside I said “Wow, had no idea or I would have talked about it even more!”

“Stacy I want to make sure here… You know it’s going to hurt, a lot… And when I think of birthday spankings I think of the person getting them in their birthday suit. That’s how we’ve done them, for several years now.”

“Remember, what brought this all on is that I have been paddled- thanks for your concern, but I get it. And as far as being naked goes, I’m not all that crazy about it but I know that’s part of it too. I’ll let you answer that one question again after you see these girls floppin’ all around!” 

“I just want to make sure you’ve thought this through,” said my ever sensible wife, “what about when Ted sees your red rear end?”

“Please… We did it last night after the party so I’m good for at least a week, and can’t remember last time we had the lights on, for that matter. Tomorrow’s Monday, and he’ll be up and gone before I’m in the shower. We’re cool.”

Lauren looked at me in an attempt to share a “look” but I wasn’t sure what it meant. Oh well, I guess she did… so I sort of nodded.

“Alright, let’s do this.  Dusty will go first, and then you can decide if you still want to go through with it. How’s that sound?”

“Deal”

“Go pick out a paddle, and bring us some towels, sweetie. Oh and another bottle for afterward”

I got up out of the hot tub and headed for the “pool room” as we called it. It was a tiny half bath with a door to the backyard and a big closet for pool stuff. Looked in there and there were only two towels. Dangit. The kids were asleep, the girls wouldn’t be in, so I shucked my wet swimsuit and laid it on the counter before venturing into the house so I wouldn’t drip water all over the place.  It was only then that I realized that her “look” had probably been to make sure I was okay with this.  Of course I was, but I smiled thinking about how I just nodded.

First to the utility room to get extra towels, then to the back of our closet to get a paddle. We had several accumulated over the years, and hid them in a cabinet back behind our winter coats. I started to get excited looking at the implements and thought about what was to come. Pavlovian, I guess. On the one hand, it wouldn’t be done in our bedroom and I might have to wait for the sex to follow, but on the other hand, the thought of Stacy would more than make up for it. Now which one to pick? 

It struck me all of a sudden- perfect! Closed the cabinet in the closet  and went to dig around in the boxes in the other closet under the stairs where we kept old stuff that we didn’t use but couldn’t make ourselves get rid of… Where was it?! This was taking too long.  There it is! Finally!

It was Lauren’s old Kappa paddle. Never used on her back then, it was painted brightly with little cartoon angels and arrows and greek letters. But it would still work I thought, tapping it against my thigh.  Perfect for tonight!

Made my way to the kitchen and picked up another bottle. I had the towels under one arm, and the wine and paddle in my other hand. 

That’s funny, didn’t remember shutting the door… Put the bottle under my other arm (Brrrr!) and turned the knob… WHOOAAHH!

Okay so maybe if I were thinking or a perfect gentleman, I would have quickly backed out and shut the door. But I didn’t. 

Stacy was standing up from apparently just having used the toilet, and her one piece swimsuit was around her knees. 

“Well hello there!”

“Oh so sorry!” I said finally coming to my senses and backing out.  

“No need now. Help yourself to a good look- ha! I am!”

Arms full, I tried to cover myself with the paddle. 

“I do like a man with long hard wood hanging down between his legs!”

We both chuckled and I set the paddle down with a clatter and finally took the wine bottle out from my armpit. Her wet swimsuit was loud as she struggled a bit to pull it back up. 

“Besides, I bet we’ll be seeing plenty more of each other here pretty quick!”

Dressed now, she flushed, and picked my shorts and handed them to me. 

“Take your time!” She said with a grin, and picked up the paddle. “Nice.”

“Sorry, Lauren hates it when anyone drips water through the den coming in from the pool. Just thought it was easier like this. Uhm, why don’t you go on. Give me a chance to uh, compose myself,” I said, looking down to acknowledge my uh, state. “And let’s not mention this if you don’t mind, I think we’ll get plenty of heat as it is and don’t think Lauren needs TOO much extra motivation.”

“Okay got it. Lips are sealed. See you in a minute.”

She left, and I put the cold wet swimsuit back on. It certainly helped me “compose myself” before heading back into the night. 

“What took you so long?”

Did I trust Stacy not to tell? “Took me awhile to find this, but I thought it was plenty appropriate.”

“Awww how thoughtful. Haven’t seen this in awhile.   I’d almost forgotten about it. Why haven’t we used it before?”

“Lemme see… Wow, this is just about the same as I remember her using”  
Well, Stacy was playing her part. So far so good. 

“Alright sweetie… You know birthday spankings are in your birthday suit. Come here.”

I went over and she untied the draw strings and pulled my shorts off again.         
“I need to be able to see what I’m doing, and I’m sure Stacy wouldn’t mind a better view too. Run hit the porch lights and the pool lights for me, will you?”

I should have guessed that was coming. Bless her heart she knows that when I do submit to her spankings, I have a love/hate relationship to the embarrassment almost as much as with the pain. We had a big yard though and backed up to the golf course- surely no one was out there now, right? The lights now on, I strolled back to the hot tub in full view of the two of them, who stared openly. 

“Right over here… Hands on your knees.” She patted my bottom a few times. “You probably don’t know this Stacy but for whatever reason, we’ve discovered that a spanking on a wet bottom hurts a lot more. I was going to give him a warm up with my hand, but would you like to have the honor?”

“Uhm, okay!” She popped right up. 

“Not too hard, but not too soft either just [smack!] like this all [smack] over his little bottom,” She demonstrated. 

“I think I can handle that”

Smack. Smack. 

My wife stood to the side, rubbing my back. “Feet a little further apart dear.  And Stacy, feel free to admire his birthday suit.  I happen to think it’s well made, even the seam here…” She interrupted my warm-up to trace her hand up my leg and my uh, seam. Stacy got a few bum squeezes in before matching Lauren’s actions, and if anything was even more aggressive in checking out the nooks and crannies of my “suit” before beginning to warm my seat up.  

“You know what, let me show you something. You’re standing too close, that’s why it feels a little awkward.  Really for a warm up in this position, I like to wrap my other arm around his waist, like this.  And your other hand goes down here and you can rub his belly, or make sure he’s sticking it out enough, or even tease him just a little.  Most importantly, you can [smack!] get a good swing [smack!] like this too.  Alright, you try.”

Stacy sort of leaned over me and wrapped her arm around me.  First thing I noticed was the difference between my wife’s smooth skin next to me and Stacy in her cool still-damp swimsuit pressed next to me and my wife’s familiar skin in Lauren’s two piece suit.  Maybe surprisingly given the size difference, Stacy didn’t spank as hard as my wife, even if it was just a warm up.  But her other hand… that was far closer to well, me… than any unfamiliar hand had been in over a decade, and it was pretty exciting, even as the sting was building in my bottom.    

“I think he’s plenty ready” my lovely wife said, picking up the paddle, “I think you’ll need to brace yourself a bit more for this. Let’s have you gripping the wall; stick it out a little more… that’s it.  Here we go… count ‘em.”

“Wider stance… And get your back down, I like to see the family jewels dance, and I bet Stacy will too!”

They both chuckled as I complied and then wiggled a little to give them a show. 

The rock wall I gripped was rough and dusty, but still my palms were sweating profusely. I knew this was going to hurt, and not only that but I had an audience. And not only that but an audience I didn’t really want to break down in front of… wait was I trying to impress Stacy? Was that okay or was that wro–

WHACK!

NnNgggrrah…that hurt! The first couple always seemed to hurt the most. 

“Happy Birthday dear!” She said cheerfully. 

GAAAaaaah! Another one. Like a teacher strict the 1st week of school the first few were full force to show- AAAaaaRrrggh! -she meant business, I guess. 

“That was three, sweetie, I need you to count ’em for me.”

POP!

“Four!”

SMACK!

“Uuuunnh… Five”

Less intense now, they still hurt plenty. I wasn’t caring much now about putting on a show.  But I got the -“MMmmuhh- Six!”- impression that she was toning it down just a bit so as not to scare our -OOooww! Dangit! Right-in-the-same-spot!- audience that was about to get hers. The swats continued, gradually increasing in intensity. We hadn’t used that sorority paddle in a long time and it sure packed a wallop. I turned my head around to look at her and confirmed that the mental image of my wife in her bikini holding the paddle was indeed sexy in real life too. Then I saw Stacy with a naughty looking smirk on her face clearly enjoying the show. 

“Aaah… twenty-seven!”

“Turn back around, dear.”

WHACK!

“GGgrrrrr… Twenty-eight”

“That one really hurt, didn’t it?”

“Uhm, yeah, I’d say it really did!”

“Good.  Little harder now, sweetie. Finish strong for me.”

Yes, the last few were plenty strong. Especially the “one-to-grow-on” final swat. My knees buckled briefly, and she set the paddle down to fondle, squeeze, and caress my cheeks. 

“Stace, come here and feel how warm they are.”

Four hands massaging and squeezing my cheeks was nice. Two fingers pointing out and then poking the spots that hurt the worst was not so much fun. I just stayed in position, breathing deeply and trying to recover. 

“Can I give him a couple to grow on too?” Stacy asked my wife. 

“I don’t know- he’s marked up pretty good already.”

“Come on Dusty, you can take a couple more, right? Please? Say yes. Do it for me.” Stacy pleaded in her sexiest voice, leaning in against me and rubbing my back and shoulders for emphasis. 

“Alright.”

Stacy clapped her hands together with glee as my wife handed her the paddle and gave her instructions as to where to hit me.

She put one hand on my back and took a swing. OWWW! Sort of hit the outside of one cheek. The next one was a more solid pop, but not as hard as those from my wife. 

“That’s it honey, you’re done. You can get up and rub. Happy birthday dear.”

We kissed then, but mindful of our audience kept it pretty tame. I jumped around a little bit in my energized post-spanking state. This made Stacy giggle as she saw a certain part of me flop around. 

“Alright you’re up. Still want to go through with this Stace?”

There was a moment of silence as Stacy looked down, hands covering her face and she appeared deep in thought. Her head came halfway up as she looked right at me, and then down a little before turning back to Lauren. 

“Okay let’s do this, but I wanna keep my suit on.”

“Nope. I need to see your bare bottom to judge the swats.” 

“Well look, I can just do this.” Stacy said, turning around and bunching up her swimsuit into her bottom between her cheeks. 

“Stace, come on…”

“Yeah what happened to birthday spankings in our birthday suit my little twin sister?!”

“Problem is there’s nothing little about me. But guess y’all are right. What’s the old saying? In for a penny… about to see a lot of pounds!”  

She slipped the shoulder straps of her suit down. 

“Nonsense Stacy, you look great.” I said trying to be helpful (and very much looking forward to warming her up!)

We were both staring at Stacy as she peeled her swimsuit down to her waist. 

“Y’all are making me blush!” I was pretty sure she wasn’t blushing and despite trying to protest and act modest, in reality she was enjoying putting on a show.  ***** “Not passing any pencil test, that’s for sure! Still want these, Lauren?”  

“I want ’em.” Crap! Why did I let that slip out?! That was supposed to have remained an inner thought!

Lauren looked over at me, then looked down, and didn’t like what she saw, I guess. 

“You look lovely Stace. But you know what, Hon, I think you need to cool off a bit. Why don’t you take a dip in the pool. Maybe swim a couple of laps while I warm her up.” 

“But I-” and then I saw her look and knew exactly what she meant this time. She meant business. So I turned around and stepped into the frigid-feeling water. My “excitement” disappeared instantly. The minute my sore rear end hit the water it did feel kinda good, I guess it was like an ice pack.  I wasn’t happy about missing the show, but probably it was for the best. I really should not be lusting after Stacy like that.   The water wasn’t THAT cold and I eventually got used to it. It felt nice to swim naked and working my sore legs and ass felt good too. Done with a couple of laps, I looked up at my wife spanking Stacy. I really didn’t want to miss the show. 

I saw Stacy bend over further to grab the wall, her warm-up complete.  I decided to get out of the pool just as my wife was picking up the paddle. 

Bbbbrrrr… The night air hit me. And here I thought the water was cold!

Toweling off, I quickly made my way over to them and stood near my Lauren, who was about to begin.   Your turn, little missy…

Stacy was bent over just as I had been, grasping the stone wall. So much for not lusting after my neighbor. *** The tan lines on her round bottom were still visible but less pronounced where the lines were blurred by the pink remnants of her warm-up. 

“Don’t worry about counting these. I’ll keep track. You just try to relax and take them like a big girl.” My wife said, tapping the paddle against Stacy’s rear. 

Pop!

“That was one”

Pop! 

“Two”

She didn’t start off strong like she did with me I noted.  They must have still stung though, because Stacy would clench her cheeks or make cute little sounds after each one.

However, the swats started to gradually increase in intensity. I set the towel down on the table, but then wasn’t sure what to do with my hands. I didn’t exactly have pockets. I watched my sexy wife wield the paddle wearing just a bikini. I watched the jiggling impacts on Stacy’s bottom, seeing it turn red and knowing how much it hurt. Maybe most of all, I heard the adorable little whimpers, sighs, murmers and even growls Stacy was making with each swat… Well,my hands drifted toward a part of me that was again in a decidedly non-shrivelled state. 

Woops. My wife noticed. 

“Know what darling? I think you’re enjoying this show a little too much. Why don’t you got sit your hot butt over there on the wall right next to Stacy. And go ahead and sit on your hands… I’d hate for the rough rock to hurt your bottom- that’s my job!”


“Stacey, how are you doing?” Lauren continued, “We’re about half way there.”

“I’m alright. It hurts. Just keep going- get it over with.”

“Oh no no no… You’ve had this fantasy for years- decades even.  Rather than get it over with, we should instead savor it!” Shesaid with mock sweetness dripping from her voice,   “Dusty’s up there- spread your legs a bit, bottom out and brace yourself.  These will be a little stronger.”

And they were. Numbers 15 through 20 were not quite full arm swings, but were clearly tougher for her to take. Stacy’s head was down and she made louder adorable noises with each whack. 

“Get your back down Stace. Arch your back for me. I know they hurt, but you can’t curve your back like that- I don’t want to hit up high. Tell you what, I want you to get your head up and look up at Dusty. That’ll help keep your butt out right. 
Stacy moved her hair out of the way and looked up at me. Without warning, another blow came to her backside, causing her to wince in pain and making her breasts (now completely visible to me) to dance a little wobbly jig of their own.

“Twenty-one”

Stacey looked back at me, but her gaze drifted down… until she saw that non-shrivelled part and looked back up again at my face, smiling and briefly rolling her eyes before scrunching up her face in pain again.  Yes I was sitting on my hands, but the fact that her pretty face was about two feet from that part of me was certainly not helping as my wife had probably hoped. Nor did the lovely view of her arched back and the tops of her bottom cheeks rising up behind her help much either.

“Bet you didn’t have this view back at your Big Sis’s place.” I couldn’t resist adding.

“Ow OW OWW-Eee!”

“Twenty-five; almost there, Stace”

“Bet you never thought you’d- AAwwgrrhah!”

“Twenty-six”

“-get that thing as close to me again after the bathroom! GgGggrr! Mmmmm! Dangit!”

“Took you two swats to think up a comeback and that’s it?” I said with a smile as my wife announced it was twenty-seven and Stacey stood up to rub her butt. (And simultaneously give me another full view of her body!)

“Not so fast sweetie… You need at least one to grow on.” My wife chimed in, pushing her back down, “And what was that about the bathroom?” 

Whack! 

“Mmmmhhmm… That was a good one to grow on. Thank you ma’am!”

“Back down. Stacey? …I suggest you tell me.”

“Nothing. Don’t worr-AAaaah! Oww!”

“Dusty I know how stubborn Stacy can be. Why don’t you do the chivalrous thing and tell me what’s going on.  I’m not stopping until I find out.” 

Whack!

“Well sweetie you know how you don’t like it when I drip water from wet swimsuits on the carpet?”

Whack!

“What does that have to do with anything?”

Whack!

“I had my swimsuit off when I went in to get the paddle and towels, and Stacey took off her swimsuit to use the bathroom. I had no idea she’d be in there. It was nothing… Really.” I said, genuinely meaning it.

Lauren did not look happy.  In fact, she came over and grabbed a hold of my ear. 

“If it was nothing, why didn’t y’all tell me about it? Join your conspirator. Right there.”

She took awhile getting our butts lined up right next to each other and at the same height. Not gonna lie… I kind of did enjoy our butts touching each other, though I wasn’t going to mention it right then.

“Alright you two… I’m really disappointed in you both.  Here we are playing these [Whack] spanking games and it requires quite a bit of [Whack] trust on the part of us all.”

She interspersed swats to each of us as she spoke, going on about how this had really upset her.    

“Here’s what we’re going to do… twenty-seven more, and I’ll one to each of you, then one on the two cheeks in the middle, then one to the other.”

 And so it went.  These were full force, and we both struggled to take them.  The flaw in her plan was that our middle cheeks got it twice!  Stacy’s adorable little noises were not so little, and both of us cried out in one way or the other at every swat.  Our hands were right next to each other, and at one point Stacey just grabbed a hold of mine.  I realized that this was probably not the greatest of ideas given the reason for our spanking, but in the moment grabbing a hold of each other was what was needed to make it through the ordeal.  She wasn’t bawling, but her eyes were full of tears.  It was so intense we did not even realize immediately that it was over.

“Alright you two… Those are a set of ripe red twin cheeks… I think you’ve learned your lesson.”

I was sent to get the lotion while the two of them talked and made up or did whatever women do after something like that.  I came back and the last bottle of wine was open, but Stacy was still standing as she drank it.  Lauren put lotion on each of us; I sure wasn’t going to volunteer to help!  

Fortunately, it wasn’t awkward. (The wine helped.)  Stacey said that it was definitely more intense than her paddlings in the sorority days, and that once a decade or so was enough.  Hugs all around (after she delicately put her swimsuit on again) and Stacy left out the gate.  Left completely unsaid were my thoughts about what came after the paddlings and her sorority days experimentations.  I guess she could take care of that herself when she got home.  Fortunately for us, we didn’t need to experiment sexually after a spanking.  We knew just what to do.

“Happy Birthday dear.  I’m not mad.  I just don’t want you to try and hide something from me.” She said, with her arms around me, between kisses.

“I’m really truly sorry sweetie.  I should have volunteered that instead of hoping that it just wouldn’t come up.”

“Fortunately, something else has come up and recovered quite nicely, I see.”

“You see? Or you feel?”

“Come on… let’s go inside and finish this.”

That was our euphemism for doing it after a spanking.  Why we needed a euphemism? Don’t know.  Could have just said lets go boink like bunnies.  But it was always “Let’s finish it.”  And we did.





Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Stories: ‘When I get Older’

Sung to the tune of ‘When I’m Sixty-Four’ by the Beatles, this ‘song’ tickles me to no end for it’s fun style and thoughtful rhyming. Many thanks to the songwriter for his entry in the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ Story Contest.

*****

Stairlift is broken, zimmer frame too
Many years from now
Will you still be sending us for corner time
Birthday spankings, hearing us whine

If you have spanked us, over your knee
Will we ask for more
Smacks they are slowing, but bottoms still glowing.
When your sixty four


You’ll be older soon,
And if you say the word,
We will thank you too..
Keeping the paddle, handy to see
No holes barred and Cane
You can make us shiver almost any time
Tell us when we step out of line

Sitting at dinner, wiggling around
Coz our butts are sore
Joints they are creaking
Its Advil your seeking
When your sixty four.

Looking at wheelchairs, feeling the cold
Sitting by the fire
Memories of spankings past, forever on line
Making sure we get home on time

Have a great birthday, presents galore
You should ask for more
Will you still meet us,
remember to beat us.
When your sixty four..

*****
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Original F/M Spanking Story: ‘Michael Clicked on His Favourites’


 Readers,


Here is another excellent entry to the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ Story Contest, and another reason why I wish that I could award each entrant with a ‘prize’ all his/her own. Enjoy.


– Dana

*****

‘Michael Clicked on His Favourites’

Michael clicked on his favourites… KTO, and the page appeared..
And there she was, this stunning, beautiful 38 year old lady, standing holding the cane, about to spank the man on the bed, his bottom already red..
He checked what was new.. then went to the Trust post, his answer was still there.. How had he written that? What had caused him to blurt out the secret that he had kept inside?
Was it her face? Was it how, on a video clip, she had started to break the blood vessels on a cute bottom, and started on something else?

He scrolled down to the videos clips..
Which ones would he watch today? Before the Party, After the Party, he saw that red top, that pencil skirt…His Spanking one and two…Product testing, so close to his fantasies, Yet not his ultimate fantasy..
He clicked on the play button and closed his eyes… the audio came through his headphones, and he relaxed, letting what he knew would happen take effect..
Smack after smack after smack rained down on his bottom… he could hear her words, soothing, punctuated by a deep breath, a stop that, stop kicking, I’ve had it with the wiggling..
He felt every smack on his bottom, odd numbers, even numbers, the same side, a different side
Then another sound, the tawse, then a long, thin, wooden paddle.. He could feel them on his bottom.. feel the warmth building…how would they feel in real life?
How would he cope with that? The paddling, The No Holes Barred?
Would he hold his breath when commanded to? Could he stop himself saying yellow? 

Then Michael ended with Product Testing, and the warmth flowed through him..

He opened his eyes, and saw the time.. He switched off the internet, ran the history clearer, and went for a shower. The phone rang
Good afternoon Mr XXXX, your taxi has arrived..

Be right there, Michael said, and put on his suit jacket.. looked at himself in the mirror, checked his keys, and wallet, and card key, and closed the door. 
He walked through reception, smiled at the lady behind the desk, and stepped out into the heat, then got in the taxi waiting outside..

This address, said Michael..
Going anywhere nice, said the taxi driver,
Yes.. said Michael, I am going to get my birthday present to myself.
They stopped at the address, he paid the driver, and walked up the path.
Dana opened the door… 
Your late for your birthday spanking, she said.. not a good start young man, she said tapping her cane.


I walked through the door…
*****
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Story: ‘Close to Home’

A very well-written (slightly edited for somewhat naughty content) entry for the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ Story Contest, ‘Close to Home’ is further proof of the creativity of the readers and contributors to this blog. Thank you.


– Dana

*****

‘Close to Home’


Chapter 1

“Gggrrruuuunnnh…”

Wow that hurt!  I was really struggling, and stood up breathing fast but deeply. I turned around to look at her. 

“C’mon John… You can take one more. Let’s get you to ‘six of the best’ …you’ve taken it so well… remember when you were only going to try for three?  If you took those extra two you may as well make it to six, right?” 

Dana gave me that cute impish smile of hers.   “Do it for me. Back down you go. One more. Remember- widen your stance a little and get your back down… I like to see all of you.”

So back down I went, and she lifted my shirt tail up on my back again, caressing me as she did so. 

Our “session” was over, and this had started off as a light hearted before-you-leave-you’ve-got-to-try-the-cane-just-a little-to-get-the-full-DanaKane-experience thing. But it had grown from there. I felt like I truly was at the edge of my limits. I was wrong, but first there was the matter of that last stroke. 

“Get ready John. This one’s going to hurt.”

Really? I couldn’t have gues –AAAAHH OWwww…OH Fu… Holy Mother of… Sonuva… That REALLY hurt. So bad that I didn’t stand up but just collapsed on the bed. 

Dana came over to comfort me, rubbing my back and the welts on my rear.  Also some mischievous pinching and poking at those welts.  We talked about the marks a bit, and she asked how this compared to both my expectations of our session and to playdates when I was the one spanking ladies. Gradually, I composed myself. (The view of her legs in that skirt combined with the way she was sitting helped a little.) Dana explained how proud she was of me, especially for a newbie.  

My butt was still throbbing, but soon I was feeling elated. I got up from the bed and started walking around the room- strangely excited. I’d done it!  I took my first ever spanking, and then took six of the best on top of that! 

I went over to Dana and we shared a genuine hug. My arms were wrapped around her, and hers around me, when she slid her hand down and grabbed my still sore rear end and gave it a squeeze. ***

“John there’s still one last matter we need to take care of. I don’t want you to miss out on your birthday spanking.”

Gulp. Remove hand quickly…I thought she’d forgotten about that. Time to backtrack… “That’s okay Dana. Pretty sure I’ve had enough, and besides, I was just joking in those emails. Remember I even offered to give you your birthday spanking too!  Cause our birthdays were so close together, it was kinda funny. HaHa…I was really just trying to be funny…joking… thanks for offering, but maybe you’ll be back in Houston this time next year. Besides, I know my time’s up and know your time is valuable.”

“Well, I certainly didn’t forget, but was going to let it go until just now.  Seems like you’re still plenty fiesty. I’d be remiss if I didn’t correct that, and besides, John, who else is going to give you a birthday spanking?  It’s something I want to do. Think of it as my little birthday present to you!”

“Only thing is…” she started unbuttoning my shirt, “birthday spankings I think are best received by those in their birthday suits! Now finish stripping down, all the way. Fold your clothes and stand at attention when you’re done.  I’ll be right back.”

*****
 I could hear her rustling around in her implement bag.  She returned carrying a large but fairly thin wooden paddle, and laid it down on the table before coming up to me. 

***** 

“Now, bend over again. Not all the way down on your elbows this time- just your hands. Stick your butt out some more.” 

I heard the rattle as she picked up the paddle from the table. I thought about protesting once more, I felt great, but was afraid my rear would look like raw hamburger meat after 36 paddle swats. Oh well, I was along for the ride and gripped the covers tightly in my hands. 
She placed one hand on my back, and I could feel the wooden paddle rubbing both cheeks. 

“Count these out for me, birthday boy”

Pop! 

The first one was frankly not as hard as I’d braced myself for- more than a tap, but not a full thwack or swat as I’d expected.

“One”

Hey, I think I can take this, I thought to myself. They stung, but weren’t so bad…

“Fourteen!”

Starting to sting a lot. Was it my imagination or were the getting a little harder?

POP!

“Fifteen”

“You know I don’t get into the whole ‘thank you mistress’ bit, but I think you should make more of an effort than just counting the number- vary it if you want to.”

Smack!

“Sixteen. Thank you Dana.” Yes, these were definitely getting harder…

“Aaah… Twenty-one. ‘preciate it ma’am.”

My butt was on fire. The whole thing. I couldn’t even tell where each swat landed…OH! Never-mind…Yeah, I could. 

“Thirty-four, oh please…Dana”

Almost there, just hang on tight…

Whack!

“Thirty-five, I’ll always remember my thirty-fifth birthday thank you!”

“And one to grow on…”

“Ooof! Thank you. Thank you Dana!”

Whack!

“Hey?!”

“Well I’m not sure if I’ll be here again next year this time so…”

Whack!

“…thought I should cover next year too!”

Whack!

“You forgot to count. We’re on two.”

“Two. Thank you.”

They went on. Each one a real paddle swat now, and I struggled to maintain my composure. The worst was having to vocalize- the number was now preceded by unintelligble groans. 

“Grrrr ah ah twenty-two thank you”

Splat!

“Owow no please please twenty three ma’am.”

This went on and about midway through the twenties I could feel my vision blurring… closed my eyes and felt a tear trickle down my cheek. That actually helped my resolve.  Well, at least for a couple more until once again I was at the point of losing it. 

“No OWw oh… That one really… Ow. Thirty one. Thanks”

“I know it hurts John. It’s supposed to. But you’re doing so well taking it. I’m not going to go easy on these last few.”

As she said this, she laid the paddle down and rubbed my butt. At one point her hand teased my crack. In spite of the pain it still sent another kind of jolt through me. 

“Let’s finish up. I know it hurts. It’s okay to let go.”

CRACK!

“Aaaaah!! Thirty…thirty something uhm.. Ma’am.” 

“That was thirty two dear. And now again…”

CRACK!

I was immediately right back where I was before the break, if not worse. My voice was cracking with each attempt to count, and the tears were flowing. My bottom was covered in flames. 

“Haaarrnnggh! Ungh ah ah thirty.. Thirty four ma’am”

WHAACK!!

“Aaaahhh Nnngguhh No ahhh.. THIRTY-FIVE MA’AM!!”

I did let go at that point and just collapsed. One to grow on was thankfully just a tap as Dana recognized that I had truly reached my limit. Again the comforting. This time she brought out a bottle of lotion and soothed my burning cheeks. All the emotions from the last time were there, just magnified. When I got up I was flying higher on endorphins than right after taking the cane.

*****
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

F/M Spanking Stories: ‘My Birthday Spanking’ entry


A really great entry to the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ story contest, this untitled story from a contributor who I’ll call ‘Anthony’ is another example of the wonderful imaginations at work in this (and every) contest. Enjoy!
-Dana 
*****

Today was what some would call a “special” day. That’s what they tell you when you’re small as you wait in mind-bending anticipation of the cake that’s larger than your head and the gifts that pile up from friends and family. You see, things are a little different when you’re older. Birthday’s lose the magic that once made them the highlight of the year, right next to Christmas (and if you’re really zealous about egg hunts) Easter. Maybe Halloween if you can tolerate all the candy, but I was more a cookie kinda guy, and you don’t get cookies on Halloween. I did get relentlessly tricked and teased however, which made it my least favorite “holiday.”
Every year past my 21st birthday, things got a little on the depressing side. Nothing to look forward to. I’d past the drinking age long ago and really what was left to look forward to but milestones that come with absolutely no benefit but a 2 digit number that will slowly vanish into another, larger, two digit number. And if you make it to the 3 digits chances are you won’t even remember your own name at that point. No, I didn’t like where this getting older “thing” was headed. 6 grays hairs was enough for me to denounce the celebratory process of aging.
I decided to sit this birthday out. I didn’t thank anyone for the cards, especially not my little sister Jillian who sent me one that said, “Congratulations. You survived another birthday,” with a picture of St. Peter looking distracted. I got mad at my sweet, elderly parents for asking me what kind of gift I wanted. They never stopped believing I was 10. I declined the free drinks my co-workers offered me at “guys night out.” Yeah. This sucked. I even shut off the lights and pretended not to be home when my girlfriend showed up with my favorite ice-cream pie. I guess I forgot to tell her I wasn’t celebrating this year. Not answering the door was my way of hoping she’d get the hint without any face-to-face contact.
That turned out to be a “fail” moment when she texted me to answer the door because she knew I was home. I meant to park around the corner and not in the driveway to avoid that problem, but it’s hard to think of everything when you’re depressed. I didn’t answer the door. I could tell Lisa was insulted, and annoyed. Apparently (from what I see through the peephole, anyway) the ice-cream pie was melting through the box onto what looked like a very expensive and sexy sweater she must have bought for the unwanted occasion. But no one told her to stand there with the pie for 20 minutes and no one told her to buy a new sweater either. And another thing, how was I supposed to foresee her dropping the whole thing onto the porch when she tried to text me for the 37th time? I turned the phone off after a while. Lisa remained knocking at the door for another 10 minutes while I watched TV in the windowless basement with the sound muted. Good thing I never gave that woman a key. Clearly she was not good at taking hints. But surely I could not be held responsible for this.
At least I didn’t think I could be. I went to bed without a guilty conscience. Depression trumps guilt. I woke up feeling relieved I had missed my birthday and turned my phone on to a 30 second straight string of beeps indicating missed calls and messages. No need to check. I knew what they were. “Happy birthday this.” “Happy birthday that” “Damnit Anthony, I’m on the frekin’ porch and I know you’re home! Answer the F’en door!” I guess I started to feel a little bad that I ignored Lisa. But that’s what money’s for and why it’s a darn good thing I’m a good lawyer. I could talk my way out of anything and nobody would be the wiser. I’d buy her a new sweater and maybe some roses because I couldn’t remember the kind of flowers she actually likes. Or, I’d have my secretary do it because I don’t even know where the flower shop is.
I decided that’s what I’d do after I took my shower, not realizing my plans were going to be thwarted, not to mention my entire schedule rearranged. I had taken the day off work to play golf but I never made it to the club. The doorbell rang while I still had my towel wrapped around my waist from the shower. I looked through the peephole to find this very attractive woman in attire befitting a professor or business woman. She had beautiful, silky but short black hair and piercing gray-blue eyes that very nicely complimented her ruby lip gloss. She looked stern in her short black skirt and fancy pumps with a white blouse she wore unbuttoned, revealing a navy shirt underneath. She held a briefcase in her right hand and wore sunglasses on her head.
I was reluctant to answer, but thought I’d get a morning thrill out of answering the door in my towel. I figured she was either trying to sell me a vacuum or bible. What great fun that would be to respond so immodestly. I opened the door with a wide grin on my face. A grin that quickly dissolved when the woman spoke.
“Anthony Rabino?” she asked.

(Don’t forget to click ‘Read More’ below to read the full post.)


“Yeah.” I was a bit taken aback that she knew my name. How did the salespeople do this nowadays? She must have gotten my name and address from google. But then again, if she had, she would have known I don’ t go so far as to pick up a broom and I’m a self-proclaimed atheist. I’m sure that’s all on my facebook or myspace profile somewhere.
“Lady,” I told her, “I’m not buying.”
“Oh, you don’t have to,” she said sweetly. “I’m giving it away.”
I’ll admit I was intrigued, even if she was selling the gospel or a Dyson. I had hoped she wasn’t from Avon, because I’m not really a meterosexual kind of guy. Turns out, she really wasn’t selling anything at all. I invited her in, wondering what was in her briefcase. Actually, she kinda invited herself in and told me there was no need to get dressed when I politely offered to go put some pants on. Now this was getting interesting. She was hot. Total opposite look than Lisa, who had bleached blond hair, brown eyes and only decided to dress sexily on occasions I chose not to celebrate. And you gotta give the woman credit, whatever she was selling or “giving away,” must really be important for her to go to such extreme measures. I wasn’t sure if I’d be able to write it off on my enormous tax bill, but hey, charity is charity.
“So….” I asked her, raising my brow to appear as sexy as possible while pushing out my muscles for effect, “Where should we do this, upstairs or downstairs?”
“Oh honey,” she said. “Right here is just fine. I’m not shy. You could even leave the windows open.”
Wow. This was hot. I would have definitely left the windows open if we were in some place like Vegas where, “what happens in Vegas…” well you know where this is going. But I washere in Brooklyn, surrounded by my neighbors who knew I was a hotshot lawyer, not to mention my girlfriend lived practically around the corner. So windows open wasn’t exactly looking like a great idea. I nodded my head in approval to indicate I enjoyed her wild streak, but walked over to close the windows and shut the blinds, regardless.
Halfway to window number one, I was halted in my tracks. The woman stood up and slammed her briefcase onto my couch where she had been seated. “I said you could leave the windows open.” Her tone dripped with something acidic, as if I had personally offended her despite the fact I still had no idea who she was or why she was here. But her sweet voice gone sour was enough for me to withdraw my invitation. “Hey, maybe we could do this some other time, ” I meekly suggested since trying to force out a command didn’t seem possible under the circumstances.
I gathered she noticed my apprehension. She set her briefcase aside and her voice dissolved back into that sweet southern accent. “I didn’t mean to scare you sweetie, why don’t you come on over here. But don’t make me have to tell you a third time not to close the windows.” Suddenly I was feeling nervous, a feeling I hadn’t felt since junior high when I had to look over my shoulder every two minutes wondering who was going to mess with me next. It hardened me I guess. When I became successful I didn’t really care about anyone. I had made it big. Almost overnight I had the looks, and the wealth. That’s all a guy needs really. Maybe it didn’t matter so much if the windows were open. It would be just another victory, and there were plenty more Lisa’s where she came from. Besides, I hadn’t done something this exciting since college. My nervousness had now taken the form of this gripping sexual excitement.
I walked over to the woman and sat beside her. She smiled and asked me if I cared to know her name. I didn’t, but at least I had manners. “Yes, of course. I’m sorry,” I lied. “What is your name, beautiful?”
Maybe it was me, but it seemed she was holding back a scowl when she responded. “Dana,” she said. “Dana Kane.”
“Oh,” I mused. “Like, candyCANE?”
She evidently did not find this amusing. “No, sugar, not like candycane,” she replied. “Cane, like the kind you use to blister someone’s bottom. But with a K.”
I disregarded this completely to avoid the strange sensation of fear that gripped me as she spoke. “Well,” I instructed, “Let’s just get down to business here.”
“Absolutely,” she replied, sounding as eager as I felt. “Why don’t you take that towel off for me and let me see all your beautiful assets.” This was something I could definitely do. I knew my body was in pretty good shape, even though I was a year older and might have gained a half of pound the past six months from a slowing metabolism. But unless you knew me very intimately, you really couldn’t tell. Also, I was blessed with an appendage I could brag about it.
I dropped the towel, expecting to show Ms. Kane, with a K, my manliness in its most aroused form. Much to my surprise, she was completely uninterested with my front and very curtly told me to turn around. I had a great ass, too, which she commented on. I didn’t mind too much. I’m mostly a “whatever floats your boat” kinda guy.
Asses definitely kept this woman’s ships sailing. “Oh, this is lovely,” she told me while carefully examining the shape of my buttocks and gently running her sharp nails across my flesh, making it oh so deliciously tender. It was difficult for me to contain my urges and I turned around and asked her if she would take something off for me. I took off my entire towel, and so it was only fair. Boy was I excited when she removed her white blouse.
“So sweetheart, are you gonna give me a better view of thos-“
She interrupted me with a sharp declaration and disappointing answer. “No, honey. I’m just taking my blouse off because I get a better swing that way.”
I had no idea what she meant, but something about the way she said it suddenly deflated my ego, among other things.
“You stay put,” she told me as she picked up her briefcase.
“Oh crap,” I thought. “She’s gonna take out the paperwork NOW?” Again, she managed to surprise me as she opened her case to reveal some strange looking items. Some of them I recognized, like a slipper and wooden hairbrush. The others were small paddles made of various materials, things I had never really seen before and certainly never experimented with. I wasn’t sure I wanted to try now, but she really was difficult to resist.
I sucked in a deep breath and tried to conceal my hesitation. Maybe I was too conventional. It was probably a little spice that was missing in my lust-life with Lisa. “So, Dana, I guess you like it kinky?”
“Why don’t you just come on over my lap and find out?” she instructed.
Over her lap? That seemed juvenile. But we had gone this far. Awkwardly, I positioned my body so that my ass was directly in her field of vision, not realizing I was presenting myself as a target. Before I really understood what was happening, she gripped me in some kind of leg vice so that I couldn’t kick or struggle out of her grasp. “In answer to your question, Anthony, I don’t like it kinky. I like it red and raw. Black and blue. Welted and occasionally bloody.” She emphasized this with a series of smacks to my bottom with a hand that felt to be made of more than just flesh and bones. I had no chance to protest as the slaps reigned down upon my backside, lighting it up with tiny fires just beneath the surface of my rapidly glowing skin and rendering me helpless and without the ability to defend myself.
I had been spanked once as a child. One single, solid smack to the seat of my trousers when I was about three. My mother had been so horrified by my sad expression that she never bothered to do it again, and I rubbed my slightly stingy little booty all the way to the toy store, bakery and my favorite burger joint immediately after.
When the pain started to intensify to the point where it was becoming unendurable, I found myself blurting out, “Look, Dana, this is really not my idea of foreplay. Why don’t we go upstairs and mess around, I’ve got an amazing king-size bed.” In hindsight I should have known better. My suggestion was met with a parade of hand-spanks that had me grunting and screaming in silence.
“That’s Ms. Kane to you from now on,” Dana sternly informed me as I stared dumbfounded at my beige carpet as it was all I could see from this position, that and Ms. Kane’s extraordinary legs and the black heels. She had taken pause but the burning hadn’t. My ass felt like someone had heated up a frying pan and placed it there for fun. I didn’t understand what this woman was doing, but this strict female authoritarian role-play was not my style. If I never knew it before, I knew it now. I was not one of those who relished pain or used it as a means to arousal. Where my member might have been a little perky from the first smack or two, it was now dejectedly limp.
Dana placed her spanking hand on my lower back; it must have been as hot as my ass because it felt like a medicated heat wrap. “Why do you think I’m here Mr. Rabino?” she questioned, as seriously as if she actually expected I should know the answer, which clearly I did not.
“Is it to sell a bible or a vacuum cleaner?” I asked, almost innocently, because she most certainly wasn’t here for a fling.
I didn’t expect that to earn such a stinger, but it did. She cracked me right in the middle of my already sore ass, eliciting a genuine cry of pain. “No, Mr. Rabino. People don’t come to your door to SELL bibles, and it’s been a long time since they’ve gone door to door selling vacuums. I definitely do not do either. I am a business woman however, and today I’m handing out free samples. And I can tell you that this is not a random encounter, and that the only part of me you will be touching is my lap as you lay across it. Is that understood?”
“Uh, not really,” instinct compelled me to reply. I didn’t have time to rethink this as the words had already flown out of my mouth, and no sooner had they done so that my backside was being furiously assaulted by a bionic hand. The muscles in my legs ached to twitch, but they were immobilized and contained in this leg-lock which I had never before experienced. My mind told me that I could overpower this woman, but my legs refused to have anything to do with it. “Oh my God, Dan- Ms. Kane, please stop. I don’t know why you’re doing this but please stop.” The distressful pleas were genuine. I had never felt such an unrelenting pain in all my life.
I thought it was over when she stopped for another second. But she only stopped to reach for the hairbrush, followed by the slipper. As the blows cascaded upon my fired up buttocks, I was filled with a sense of dread. Who was this woman? Why was she doing this? And, Oh my God, the windows are open, anyone coming past the house can hear her hitting me! The horror of that last thought was enough to halt my brain from registering the pain for a moment.
But the moment did not last. Ms. Kane continued to batter my glowing cheeks with every weapon she had in that briefcase. Manly pride reared up and insisted I not cry, but it also rebelled against my desire to attempt to escape. I was able to voice my concern about the window when I noticed that the smacks and corresponding yelps carried a serious echo. “Please, Ms. Kane.The windows. Everyone can hear you, us, this.”
“Oh yes, I know,” she told me in a very strict matter-of-fact tone. “That’s the point. I want your cries to make their way all the way over to Lisa’s house where she is on her couch sobbing, recovering from how miserably you treated her on your birthday.”
“You know Lisa?” I gasped, in between rapid strokes with the sole of her slipper.
“I know Lisa” she said, and then came the soft-spoken, swift but very stern lecture that occurred with just a mild raising of the voice to emphasis certain flaws in my personality. Selfish.SMACK. Cruel. SMACK. Egotistical. SMACK. Poor excuse for a boyfriend. SMACK. Ungrateful. SMACK. After these choice words and the application of some sort of paddle, my free hand defied my better judgment and extended itself in a furious panic to try to interfere with Dana’s punishing implement. This was an unwise move and that free hand was soon locked behind me with her non-spanking hand. This gave Ms. Kane the opportunity to strike my thighs since I was in no position to resist. Thankfully she had put the paddle to rest and used her hand to deliver some very serious whacks to my tender flesh. This was more painful than I could have imagined and the worst was certainly not over.
My mind was still reeling with the knowledge that Ms. Kane had somehow found her way here because of Lisa, although I still didn’t understand the connection between the two. It didn’t matter now. All that mattered was atoning for the horrible way that I had treated Lisa, which had not at all mattered until the words were being beaten into me while I lay face down over a stranger’s lap, unable to move a muscle to protect my body or my psyche. I was now a little shaky, and pleading loudly despite the open windows. My cries for mercy didn’t absolve me, instead they earned me a signature spanking with a portable cane small enough to fit in Dana’s cleverly disguised case for all-things-spanking.
It didn’t take much before I betrayed myself and the floodgates opened. I had entered into some sort of private confessional with this woman, spewing out random fears and incidents of pain that existed in my past that led me to behave so improperly as an adult. While Ms. Kane assured me, between my sobs and strokes of the cane, that she understood and appreciated my honesty, she also told me this was not an excuse to treat the people that cared about me with such great disrespect.
She was here, she said, to teach me that excuses never serve anyone in the end. So what that I hated birthdays? I was lucky to have someone who truly loved me to share one with, who brought me an ice-cream pie wearing a brand new sweater. I had parents who still wanted to keep the magic alive for me, who taught me that you are only as young as you feel. I had friends who cared enough to take me out to dinner, on their tab. And I had sister who wanted to show me not to take life so seriously, to find the humor in the occasion. I was looking at everything backwards the whole time but was unable to see it until having my bottom blistered by this beautiful, fascinating woman who could wear your backside out long before she wore out her hand spanking it.
I remained over her lap quite a while, long after the spanking was over, crying like any small child would after having been soundly punished for being incorrigible. Ms. Kane consoled me with her words, gave me instructions to call Lisa once I had composed myself and reminded me that any day can be a “special” day, and maybe birthdays weren’t so bad in hindsight.Although I’m sure I had a few extra gray hairs after having endured the hiding of my life from a woman I would later learn prides herself on being a real-life disciplinarian, a martinet of justice who travels the country in search of wayward boys to reign them back into obedience with the good ol’ fashioned rod of correction. Come to think of it, maybe she was selling the bible after all.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

My Birthday Spanking Story Contest Winner



Readers,


This was a particularly enjoyable contest, as the entries are all so varied and unique. I am certain that you will enjoy them as much as I have. 


I must issue my usual disclaimer that choosing one winner for these little contests is extremely difficult. There were nearly two dozen individual submissions to the ‘My Birthday Spanking’ story contest, and each author made a genuine effort at excellence. (Entrants: I am, as always, pleased and thoroughly humbled at your willingness to share your talents with me and the readers of my blog. Without your contributions, it would be a much less interesting place.)


And the winner is:


‘A Shared Experience’

*****




My Birthday Spanking
or
A Shared Experience

Birthdays at work were best avoided, Tim always thought.  He couldn’t decide whether he enjoyed the vapid birthday card messages less than the soul-destroying lunchtime cupcakes, but he would have been much happier with neither. In fact, this was the first time in three years that he hadn’t taken a personal day.  But Zoe had an important paper due; she didn’t want him mooching around the house and spilling coffee grounds in the kitchen drawers.

It wasn’t all bad. Birthdays meant casual dress, so Tim was in jeans and a t-shirt, and not sweating in a suit like everyone else. And there had been the text message from Zoe at about 2 pm: “Hope the birthday police aren’t making you wear a silly hat. Just think about what you’ve got coming to you when you get home… xZx”

Always pretty adventurous in the bedroom, the couple had played with spanking since the beginning of their relationship.  But it was only about a year ago that Tim had admitted that his interest wasn’t quite as casual as his early nonchalant suggestions might have implied.  It had led to a tense few weeks. Zoe couldn’t quite shake the notion that Tim had been dishonest about how consuming his interest in spanking was. And Tim’s suggestion that they might be able to incorporate discipline into their daily or weekly routine felt to her like a selfish demand. (His subsequent suggestion that Zoe might want to spank him for this selfishness had proven to be mistimed and misguided.)

Some horse-trading had followed – spankings for massages, spankings for tidying, spankings for just-about-anything-Tim-could-think-of.  But misfiring expectations, promised spankings forgotten, and a lack of common ground on this one issue had put a real strain on their relationship. Tim couldn’t fault Zoe’s openness, willingness to experiment, lack of judgement, or general wonderfulness. Just being able to talk about spanking openly was a huge relief, and a huge excitement. But some people just didn’t have the same wiring as others, he realized, and for Zoe spanking him was always going to be something she could enjoy because he did. It was a generous motivation of course. But no matter how many times and how many ways Tim tried to explain that he wanted real discipline and real accountability, to Zoe it was still a game – a fantasy to be enjoyed and role-played.

And so they’d settled on a sort-of unspoken compromise. Spanking was a regular and enjoyable part of their lives; and although it occasionally came with the hint of admonishment for real-life transgressions, it was usually requested by Tim, or offered as a reward for a completed tax return, an empty dishwasher, or a particularly attentive evening.

Or for a birthday.

(Remember to click ‘Read More’ below to see the full story.)


It had been Zoe’s suggestion that Tim should get a birthday spanking when he got home from work. She’d reminded him of it as he left in the morning, and sent the text message later in the day.  Tim loved it on the occasions that she did take control and initiate, and he was a bundle of nervous excitement all the way home on the subway. Would she be waiting, hairbrush in hand, when he came through the door? He hoped so. More often, a promised spanking would happen later, before bed, or even be forgotten. It wasn’t that Zoe was thoughtless – far from it – but simply that spanking would never be at the forefront of her mind in the way it always was for Tim.

Tim climbed the stairs to their second floor apartment and unlocked the door. Suddenly he heard a burst of laughter from inside the apartment.  He stepped in, and his heart sank. Zoe was sitting on the sofa, with some of her books open in front of her, and a cup of coffee. Sitting opposite her was another woman, someone Tim didn’t know.  They’d been chatting and laughing, and looked up when Tim came through the door.

It wasn’t that unusual for Zoe to have study partners over during the day, especially when she was working on an assignment. She was two years into her PhD now, and worked with a diverse group of people, not all of whom Tim had met. But this wasn’t exactly how Tim had hoped this evening would go. 

“Hi birthday boy,” smiled Zoe, standing up and kissing him briefly, “this is my friend Dana.” She gestured to the other woman, who remained sitting but extended her right hand. Tim reached forward and shook it. She was a few years older than Zoe, but she had the same high cheekbones, and piercing blue eyes. She also had a remarkably firm handshake, Tim noticed in passing.

“Hi Dana, nice to meet you,” he said, without really hiding his disappointment. As usual, he had let his expectations run riot, but it was his birthday after all. Didn’t he have a right to expect Zoe to prioritise his needs today? Was it too much to ask for spanking to be a feature of the evening and not just an afterthought? He could tell that this was going to make him grumpy for the rest of the night.  By the time this Dana finally left and Zoe finished her paper, it would be a few cursory whacks rather than a proper session. Boo.

As these thoughts crossed Tim’s mind, he noticed Zoe and Dana exchange a smile, and he saw Dana give a little nod. He suddenly thought they might almost burst out laughing again – what was so funny? He shrugged it off, and turned to head to the kitchen – maybe a glass of wine would put him in a slightly better mood.

“Not so fast mister,” Zoe said abruptly.

Tim was surprised at her tone of voice. It was playful, and stern, and she didn’t use it that often. “I’m just going to get a drink,” he replied, with a little dismissive laugh, and carried on towards the kitchen.

Her response was lightning quick: “I said not so fast, mister. Don’t get smart with me.”

“Zoe…?” He was looking at Dana apologetically. He didn’t want to fight, and God he didn’t even know what he’d done wrong or what this fight was about. He knew Zoe was very sensitive to his moods, and didn’t like it when he was grumpy. But it certainly wasn’t a conversation he wanted to have in front of a complete stranger. Strangely, Dana didn’t seem at all embarrassed. She was looking straight back at Tim calmly.

“You will look at me when I’m talking to you Tim,” Zoe interrupted. “And don’t think that I’m going to go easy on you just because we’ve got company. I’m not embarrassed, and Dana isn’t embarrassed.”

Tim was definitely embarrassed. He was about to ask what this was all about, but Zoe carried on, fixing him squarely in the eye.

“Shush, no,” she said sharply. “For the rest of this evening I don’t want you answering back, or talking unless Dana or I ask you a direct question.” 

Zoe glanced at Dana quickly, then carried on.

“I’ve had enough of you flouncing around the apartment like a petulant little boy whenever you don’t get your way. From the second you got into the apartment and saw that we had a guest you’ve been pouting,” she continued. “And all because you came home expecting me to do exactly what you wanted and spank you.”

Tim stood dumbfounded. What on earth was Zoe doing? Did she know that her classmate was still here. He looked helplessly at Zoe, then at her friend.  He expected Dana to be horrified; packing up her things quickly to make an embarrassed exit.  But instead she just picked up her cup of coffee and took a slow sip.

“Zoe said you should look at her when she’s talking to you Tim,” Dana offered with a smile. Her voice was firm, but not angry or loud. It was compelling.  Still completely confused, and utterly embarrassed, Tim turned back to face his wife.

“Thank you Dana,” said Zoe, in a voice which meant business. “Well then, Tim,” she continued, “you are going to get a spanking, and it’s going to be the hardest and most painful spanking you’ve ever received. And it’s not going to be a spanking because it’s your birthday, or because you asked for it. It’s going to be a spanking because I am fed up with you behaving like a spoilt child every time you don’t get your way, and making me feel like I’m not doing a good enough job. Do you understand?”

Tim stared blankly at Zoe.

“Do. You. Understand?” She repeated herself slowly.

There was a silence which felt to Tim felt like an hour. In fact it was probably no more than five seconds before Dana spoke next. “Tim, I think you should answer the question. It sounds like you’re in enough trouble as it is, and you don’t want to make things worse for yourself. Do you understand what’s about to happen, and why you’re being punished?”

Tim couldn’t quite believe that this stranger was talking to him like this.  But she was confident and composed, and seemed in no mood to be argued with. Confused, he looked back at Zoe and nodded.

“Good,” said Zoe, folding her arms across her chest. “Since you understand what you’ve done wrong and why I’m about to spank your bottom very hard, I’m going to give you some time to think about your behaviour.  I want you to kneel in that corner,” she instructed, pointing behind him. “I want your nose touching the wall and your hands on your head.”

Tim paused.

“Right NOW mister.” 

The sharpness in Zoe’s voice made Tim jump. He quickly turned around and knelt in the corner of the living room, linking his hands behind his head. He really didn’t know what was going on, but he did know that when the person you loved told you to do something in that tone of voice, you did it right away without asking any more questions.

“And you’ll stay there until I’m ready to begin,” said Zoe. “I’m afraid that the days of doing things to your schedule are long gone, young man.”

Tim heard Zoe sit back on the sofa. Then the two women started chatting, obviously picking up a conversation they had left off when Tim had got home. They were talking about school – Zoe explaining some of the work she was doing for her PhD, and Dana reminiscing about her own university experiences. In fact, they were acting as though Tim wasn’t there at all.

Tim didn’t pay much attention; his mind was racing.  He’d talked to Zoe about being spanked in front of a witness. But he’d talked about a lot of things, and honestly he thought that she didn’t really pay much attention when he was talking about spanking. He felt suddenly ashamed that he’d underestimated how attentive she had actually been in those discussions. She had come so far to meet his often petulant demands and requests, and done so with kindness, good faith and generosity, as she did with all things. And he’d repaid her by increasing his expectations, and making her feel always like she was letting him down.  Almost on the verge of tears, he wasn’t in any doubt now about why he was being punished in this way, or about how real it was.

Eventually, as the hardwood floor was really making its presence known on Tim’s knees, the conversation stopped, and he heard both women stand.

“Right then,” said Zoe. “How do you think we should get started.”

Tim wasn’t sure how to respond to this, until he realized the question hadn’t been intended for him, but for Dana.

“Well some people suggest something like a hand-spanking as a warm up, but I often find that a short sharp shock is a good way to kick things off, especially when dealing with such serious and real issues,” Dana responded.  Tim heard her reaching into a bag, then heard Zoe’s footsteps walking towards the dining room and back again.

A moment later he heard Zoe’s voice.  “Stand up please Tim, and turn around.” She’d resumed her earlier tone, and would clearly brook no argument.

Tim stood and turned around, keeping his hands on his head.  In the middle of the room facing the sofa was a dining chair, and sitting on top of it was a thick leather strap. Tim had seen leather straps in spanking videos on the internet, and had even toyed with the idea of getting one for Zoe, but he didn’t know how she would feel about it. Seeing this implement now – a good eighteen inches long and three wide, with a wooden handle – he wasn’t at all sure how he felt about it either. In the past Zoe had hand spanked him, and occasionally (on his request) tried a hairbrush. Clearly, this was going to be something quite different.

Zoe picked up the strap. “Tim, I’d like you to stand behind the chair, bend over and place both your hands on the seat.”

Contritely, Tim obeyed, flattening his palms on the wooden seat of the chair. He wasn’t hugely flexible and his back arched – he felt a hand push insistently at the base of his spine, and bent further.

“I’m going to start with ten hard licks with Dana’s strap. We’ll see what’s next after that. I want you to keep your hands flat on the chair at all times,” instructed Zoe, “and I want you to raise your head and look straight forwards. Do you understand?”

Tim nodded, and grunted his assent.

“I think ‘Yes Maam’ would be a more appropriate response Tim.” Tim looked up at Dana, who had spoken from her position on the sofa, sitting right in front of Tim and looking him in the eye.

“Um… yes maam,” Tim stuttered looking back at Dana.

“Good,” said Zoe happily. Half a second later Tim felt his bottom explode and heard a huge crack, as Zoe landed the strap squarely on top of his jeans. It was more painful than he could have imagined – an instant, radiating fire.  He jumped up and spun round, looking questioningly, almost pleadingly at his wife.

She was unmoved. “What part of ‘keep your hands flat on the chair’ don’t you understand,” she asked, “or am I somehow not making my point clearly enough?.” She paused and glanced at Dana, then continued.  “Right, this is your first, last and only warning. If you move out of position once more, then we’ll start again from the beginning.” She paused again, looking up at Dana. Dana gave a barely perceptible nod, and Zoe continued. “And if I have to do that, I will pull your pants down and bare your ass. And don’t you dare think that I won’t do it because we have company. I’ve seen it all before and so has Dana. So you had better just try and exercise a little bit of self-control mister. Is that clear enough for you to understand?”

That was pretty clear, Tim felt. When she’d spanked him before, Zoe usually made him take down his pants. But he didn’t think he could deal with the embarrassment of having his bottom bared in front of this stranger, and he didn’t want to think about what that strap might feel like across his naked butt.  He turned around, bent over and muttered “yes ma’am”. He looked up, and met Dana’s eyes. She was smiling broadly now, and she nodded encouragingly at Zoe.

The next lick cracked across Tim’s jeans with the same ferocity as the first. But he’d been expecting it this time, and managed to meet it with only a sharp intake of breath, and a pleading look at Dana. It was just as painful as the first stroke had been. 

The third stroke came about ten seconds later, and Tim was grateful for that short recovery time; he was pretty confident he could get through the remaining licks without moving out of position. He’d barely had time to think that though, when the next four strokes landed one after the other, in an almost immediate rising crescendo of stinging pain. As each lick seared his bottom, Tim felt a tide of rising panic, as he struggled to keep his palms planted on the seat top, and his eyes focused on Dana’s gently mocking smile. He thought that perhaps he was nearly there, when Zoe planted stroke number seven across the top of his thighs. With only a single layer of denim protecting this part of his anatomy, the pain level notched up once more. Instinctively, Tim reached back to protect his legs. He recognized his mistake instantly, and his hand shot back to the seat, but it was too late.

“Right. You were warned about this. It was a lack of self-discipline that got you into this mess in the first place, and that same lack of self-discipline has just landed you in considerably hotter water,” said Zoe. “Stay exactly where you are.”

A second later, he felt her arms reach around from behind him, and start to unbuckle his belt. As Dana looked on impassively, Zoe quickly unbuttoned his jeans.  She reached her hands into his waistband, grabbing a fistful of waistband and white boxer briefs on either side of his hips, and in a single rough motion pulled his jeans and underwear down to the ground, where they sat, bunched forlornly at his feet.

Tim flushed bright red, as he felt the cool air of the a/c on his butt. He was suddenly massively grateful for the high, solid-backed dining chair, which was currently preserving his modesty from Dana. Well at least that was more motivation to stay in position. His modesty wasn’t preserved from his wife though, who was standing behind him, strap in hand, looking happily at his completely exposed ass.

“Starting again then Tim,” she said. “Ten licks with the strap. And we can keep starting from scratch all night if you like.”

Tim bedded his palms into the dining chair seat, and looked up at Dana. He would happily have had the ground swallow him whole at this point. Bent over a dining chair, with his wife whipping his bare ass, and a perfect stranger staring him in the face: it was not how he’d expected this evening to go. But he was beginning to realize that his expectations were a big part of the reason he was here at all. This was happening, whether he liked it or not.

When Zoe swung the strap and connected with his bare bottom, he realized that he was absolutely not going to like it. Not at all. That stroke of the strap across his naked flesh was the single most painful thing he could remember experiencing.  He had absolutely no control over his right hand as it swung around behind him to protect his burning butt.

Zoe stopped, sighed, and looked up at Dana. “What do you think?” she said. “Do I just start again? He’s only had one.”

“I’m sorry,” Tim stuttered. He was grateful at least that he had managed to stay bent over the chair, hiding his nakedness from this woman he’d met less than half-an-hour earlier.

“Clearly not sorry enough,” said Dana. She looked at Zoe, then back at Tim. “You are obviously lacking in self-control nearly as much as you are lacking in respect.” She looked back up at Zoe. “Do you remember that we talked about hands?”

“Oh yes,” replied Zoe, sounding almost relieved. Tim saw her walk around and sit next to Dana on the sofa. She was still holding the formidable strap, and her cheeks were reddened from the exertion of his punishment so far. She looked quite beautiful, Tim thought. “OK Tim, stand up please,” she said firmly.

Tim froze. He felt vulnerable, exposed, nearly naked, and at the moment the chair was the closest thing he had to safety. He gripped the lip of the seat firmly.

“Oh now you can hold onto the seat of the chair can you Tim?”  Then Zoe’s tone turned from gentle mockery to strict instruction: “STAND UP NOW.”

Tim gulped down some air. He stood gingerly, covering himself with his hands.

“Kneel in front of the chair, facing me, with your hands on your head,” Zoe ordered.

Tim looked helplessly from his wife to Dana, then back to his wife. Both women were meeting his gaze squarely. Tim’s head was a mess of conflicting emotions. Yes he had fantasized about being in this situation, but this wasn’t anything like a fantasy. In the past he had always been in control of his own punishments, telling Zoe what to do and say. Being bossy and selfish, he realized. He felt like a fraud. Always claiming to want Zoe to be in control, but really trying to take control himself. Well he wasn’t in control now, and it wasn’t fun at all. But he did deserve it, he knew. He could see how much of a bully he’d been in those situations, and he felt ashamed. The shame of this evening should be the least of his worries.

Meekly he shuffled forwards, his jeans and underwear dragging at his ankles.  He knelt in front of the two women, and placed both his hands on top of his head. Raising his hands hitched his t-shirt up so that the hem was level with his belly button – there was nowhere to hide.  He couldn’t bring himself to look at Dana, but he did meet Zoe’s gaze. With reddening eyes he said “I’m sorry,” again.

Zoe ignored this apology, and looked down at the strap in her hand. “Hold out your right hand, Tim, with your palm facing upwards.”

Tim was beyond objecting by this point. He loved Zoe utterly, and could never question her right to do this. He also trusted her implicitly, and knew that whatever punishment she chose to administer would be fair and loving. For all his physical discomfort, he felt emotionally safe. He extended his right hand, keeping his left on his head, and flattened his palm.

Zoe flipped the strap over her shoulder, she brought it down smartly across Tim’s palm. It cracked like a gunshot. Tim made a fist as the pain fired up his arm. But he kept his hand forward, and after a second unclenched his fist. Zoe had maintained eye-contact throughout the stroke, and Tim felt compelled to submit to his punishment completely. Without looking away, Zoe delivered two more sharp strokes to Tim’s right palm.

“Other hand please Tim,” Zoe said. Tim obeyed, and received three terrifying and painful strokes on the palm of his left hand. He didn’t need to see his glowing red palm to know how effective they had been. As Zoe delivered the strokes, Tim thought he detected a hint of remorse her eyes. She couldn’t be enjoying this really, he thought. He suddenly had an image, of two people engaged in a ritual – neither getting any real pleasure from it, but both aware of its utter necessity. 

“OK, let’s see if we can get through those first ten licks,” said Zoe. “Back on your feet and over the back of the chair. And you can step out of those jeans and undies – you’re not going to be needing them for the rest of this evening. Shoes and socks off too, please.”

Tim obeyed. He stood, shuffling off his sneakers and stepping out of his bunched clothes. 

“You can fold them neatly and put them on the side table,” Zoe said kindly. 

Tim knelt and picked up his jeans. He shook them out and folded them neatly, placing his white jersey underwear on top. He carried them past Dana and placed them on the side table. Remembering his socks, he bent awkwardly to slip them off one at a time, before adding them to the pile.

“And you can bend over facing the other way this time, Tim,” she added. “I still want your hands flat on the seat, but I think Dana deserves to have a better view of your naughty butt.”

Tim didn’t even try to cover his modesty as he walked back to the chair, turned to face away from the two women, and bent over. A moment later he heard movement behind him. The anticipation was agonizing; it was almost worse than the actual punishment. 

Almost. The first of the ten strokes landed across his butt with a heavy, thudding crack. Then the second, and the third. After each stroke, the strap followed through, sliding across his red tender ass – it felt as though his skin was being stripped off a layer at a time. At the sixth stroke, he let out a gasping sob. He couldn’t see behind him, but if this provoked any sympathy in Zoe, she didn’t let it affect her right arm.  The last four strokes fell as hard as the first six, striping his butt and the top of his thighs a bright, livid scarlet. And by the time the tenth stroke fell, he was crying freely.

He could hear Zoe behind him, her breathing heavy from her effort. His mind was clearer now, his confusion and defiance scoured clean by the fire in his bottom and legs. He stayed still, not wanting to risk a repeat performance by moving before he was told to.

There was a long pause. “What was next?” he heard Zoe ask quietly.

“Well that took a bit longer than expected didn’t it.” That was Dana’s cool voice. “But I think he’s getting the idea now,” she continued. “I suggest we skip straight to the brush.”

Tim was actually relieved to hear this. He’d known there would probably be more to come, but he was at least on familiar territory with the hairbrush. Zoe had used her square, flat-backed plastic hairbrush to spank him in the past, and while it hurt more than her hand it wasn’t really all that painful. Certainly nothing like the agony of the strap she had just wielded.

“In the same position?”

“I think you can put him over your knee and really teach him a lesson actually, don’t you,” Dana responded.

“Stand up please Tim,” Zoe said.

Tim was happy to be back into a slightly more familiar routine. He stood and turned around, ready to lay across his wife’s lap. As soon as he did, his heart sank into his bare feet. Dana’s bag was open, and she had handed Zoe the ‘brush’. This was not his wife’s small plastic-backed hairbrush. In her hands, Zoe now held a wooden bathbrush. It was probably a foot and a half long, and made of heavy-looking wood almost an inch thick. It had a long tapered handle which opened out to an oval head about five inches long and three wide. One side of the head was covered with stiff bristles, betraying the brush’s intended purpose. It was the other side Tim was more worried about – a pancake-flat wooden surface, once polished but now worn, presumably through firm application to naughty bottoms. Like his.

Zoe weighed the brush in her hand, swatting it a few times against her left palm. From the way it moved, Tim could tell it was heavy. He couldn’t imagine what it might feel like thudding into his already sore, and naked ass, but he suspected he was about to find out.

Zoe walked towards him. She clicked her fingers and pointed to her left. Tim stepped to one side, and Zoe turned and sat in the dining chair, straightening her skirt. She looked up to her right, fixing Tim in the eye and clicked her fingers again, this time pointing at her lap. Tim knew what this meant, but hesitated.

“Get over my knee young man,” said Zoe sternly, and without giving him time to comply, she grabbed his hand and pulled him towards and across her. Tim tripped on Zoe’s thigh, and he fell forwards quickly, putting both hands out to stop himself on the floor. He landed in what he imagined would be the ideal position for Zoe to administer the awful-looking wooden bathbrush: hands and feet on the floor, and bottom over her lap, pointing skyward.

He felt Zoe’s left hand settle into the small of his back. His t-shirt was bunched up around his armpits, leaving him completely naked from the chest down. She gently rubbed his lower back as she spoke: “Tim I’m sorry that it’s come to this. I know it’s your birthday, and that you were expecting something quite different tonight. But I suppose this is a different sort of birthday present – one that I hope will put an end to some of the uncomfortable tensions and expectations that have been putting a strain on things. Do you agree that after tonight we can move forward in a positive way, and that perhaps you’ll have a different understanding of what getting a spanking means?”

“Yes maam,” Tim replied.

“Good,” said Zoe. “Good boy.” Then without hesitating she raised the bathbrush, and with the full weight of her arm she swatted Tim’s right butt cheek. The head of the brush splatted into the fleshiest part of Tim’s buttock with a heavy thud. Tim cried out in pain. It was like being hit in the ass by a car. The weight of the brush seemed to drive deep into flesh and muscle, and with his cheeks still tender from the strap, the pain was unbearable. Zoe raised the brush again, this time targeting the side of Tim’s ass nearest to her, and again driving home the blow with full force.  This was only two swats, and already Tim was wondering how he would be able to take it, when he heard Dana’s voice.

“Zoe if you use your full weight every time your arm will get tired really quickly,” she instructed. “We want you to be able to keep this up for a good ten minutes. So I want you to try to use the weight of the brush itself.  Hold it closer to the end – that’s it – and then you can flick.  Don’t worry, it will sting just as much.”

“Right, I see,” said Zoe, and tried a couple of swats tentatively – one on each cheek.

“That’s it,” said Dana encouragingly. “Now try to build up a rhythm.”

Zoe did exactly that, flicking the brush in quick, hard swats on each of Tim’s butt cheeks in turn. The first few were almost bearable, but as the unrelenting staccato of Zoe’s strokes continued, the pain in Tim’s butt grew and grew to intolerable levels. It was a pain that crowded Tim’s head, shutting out all other thoughts. He just wanted it to stop. Zoe peppered Tim’s entire bottom and upper thighs with sharp swats. At one point, after she had delivered half a dozen stinging strokes in a row to the same point on the crease of Tim’s right butt cheek, he swung his right hand back to try and stop her. Without breaking her rhythm, Zoe effortlessly caught it in her left, and pinned it firmly in the small of his back. He was now pressed harder into her lap. More helpless than before, he could do nothing but cry as the torrent of spanks continued to make him feel as contrite as he ever had.

After what seemed like an age, and uncountably many swats with the brush, Zoe stopped. He could hear her breathing heavily, and could feel the warmth of her hand, which still pinned his in place. His bottom was on fire. He’d never imagined a spanking could be this painful, and coupled with the humiliation of having the whole thing witnessed by a complete stranger, he knew he would do whatever was necessary to make sure that he wouldn’t find himself in this position again any time soon.

“Up please, Tim, and get your naughty red butt straight back in the corner, kneeling on the ground and with your hands back on your head,” Zoe instructed.

Tim awkwardly maneuvered himself off his wife’s lap. He sort of fell in a heap on the floor, his t-shirt bunched and his bottom a dozen different shades of red and purple. As he struggled to his feet he noticed Dana. She hadn’t moved from her position on the couch all evening, and she was still smiling at him. She took another sip from her cup of coffee.

Tim walked quickly to the corner. His eyes were red, and his nose was running slightly from his crying. He no longer cared who saw what; he simply wanted to obey Zoe’s instructions to the letter. He wanted this punishment over sooner rather than later. He kneeled, linked his hands behind his head, and breathed out for what seemed like the first time in an hour.

“Well done Zoe,” he heard Dana say behind him. “That was excellent. You really took everything on board. I think you’re a natural.”

He heard Zoe laugh before replying, “thank you Dana. This has been a bit of a revelation. I never thought that I really wanted to make spankings real, or about real things. I always thought that was just playing into his hands, and that he was just being more of a brat by asking me to. But he really seemed to be getting the message. And he really seemed not to be enjoying himself. I wonder if it will actually make any difference?”

“Oh I think it probably will,” Dana said. “But just in case, I’m going to leave these with you. I’m sure you’ll put them to good use if you have to.”

Tim knew exactly what ‘these’ were. Kneeling in the corner, with his incredibly sore bottom on display and tears of shame still in his eyes he couldn’t imagine behaving in a way that would force Zoe to repeat this evening’s punishment. But he knew that it would happen; that his pouty and childish tendencies were still there. He understood them better now, which was probably the first step to being a better, more generous, more thoughtful husband. But it would be a longer journey than one evening, and when he slipped up along the way he knew he would find himself back over his wife’s knee, or bent over a dining chair, as she lit a fire in his ass once again. He resolved to make that as rare an occurrence as possible.

He heard Dana picking up her bag, and finishing the last of her coffee. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Zoe open the front door. She hugged Dana, and thanked her again, before seeing her out, and closing and locking the door. Tim was suddenly more nervous than he had been at any point in the evening so far. What was going to happen next? As a couple, they had no vocabulary for this moment – a moment where dynamics were beginning to shift, and where games had blurred into reality. No script.

He was tumbling these thoughts in his mind – trying to work out how to deal with the potential awkwardness of the next few moments, when he felt Zoe’s hand touch his arm, more softly she had all evening.

“Turn around Tim,” she said. Her voice was warm, asking more than instructing. 

Tim turned and looked at his wife. He couldn’t think of anything to say, but he knew he didn’t need to. His tensions melted away, and a fresh wave of tears surged in him. He instantly hugged Zoe, burying his head in her shoulder.

She wrapped both her arms around him and held him tightly.

“Happy birthday, sweetheart,” she said, quietly.

*****



Note:  Every contest, I receive a few entries which I am unable (read:unwilling) to publish. This is always due to content which I have specifically outlined in the contest guidelines as being unacceptable. It pains me a bit to know that a few of you spend a lot of time, energy, and imagination writing these stories which I then cannot publish because you haven’t heeded these simple requests relating to content. 
Yes, it is possible for me to edit your stories, and I sometimes do, but in many instances doing so would simply destroy the narrative and make the remaining pieces impossible to follow. (Also, keep in mind that it is impossible to win the ‘prize’ if I cannot publish your work.)
In the future, please do us all a great favor and stick to the rules…I would love to share each and every submission.


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
Posted on

Fantasy and Desire, Part One: F/M Spanking Fiction



Readers,


Here is a sexy little spanking story from one of my wonderful playmates. I am hoping to be able to share much more of his writing in future. Enjoy!


– Dana




Fantasy and Desire, Part One:


Isabella couldn’t believe her eyes at first. Her girlfriend Melissa and she had been friends forever and as such, these comfortable after work wine socials had been going on every Friday evening since college.  When she and Ernie got together and became lovers she never really saw any reason for them to stop.  In fact, Melissa and she both thought Ernie’s presence to their little Friday ritual added to things and he really seemed to enjoy being one of the girls. But tonight she noticed Ernie’s attention really seemed to be drawn to Melissa’s legs, he just could not keep his eyes off them.  Certainly she could understand why. Melissa was coyly wearing a very short red skirt, showing not only a lot of her long sexy legs, but the lacy tops of her stockings and the milky cream white of her smooth thighs were showing as well. Worse she seemed to show more of her legs as each glass of wine worked its relaxing magic. That, among other visual glimpse we won’t mention.  



 Isabella also understood Ernie had always been attracted to sexy legs. It was the one thing that had first drawn them together and Ernie had often mentioned how he could not keep from getting turned on whenever he saw her legs crossed, in nylons wearing one of her short skirts.  Yes, and she had certainly used his fascination to her advantage more than once. She had noticed how much more attentive his lovemaking was when she had her nylons and garters on. So, seeing his looking at Melissa’s legs, as she exposed herself, really was not surprising, What was surprising was how she, was reacting to it. First, was her surprising twinge of jealousy, she had never thought of herself as the jealous type? Not her, she was sexually uninhibited but here she was actually a little angry by his attention to Melissa’s legs. He was supposed to be looking at her legs. Secondly, *** as she watched him looking, kind of like a voyeur seeing something she wasn’t supposed to. Both of these feeling surprised her and she made a mental note that as soon as Melissa left this evening, Ernie would have some explaining to do and some serious lovemaking to attend to. She was getting turned on. Both by all she was seeing and the thoughts going through her mind as the evening wore on.
Finally Melissa left and Isabella and Ernie were cleaning up when she thought it time to bring things up. “So, I noticed you looking at Melissa’s legs this evening, did you find them attractive?” She asked.  Ernie looked up and quickly averted his eyes, a sure sign he was guilty. “So?” She persisted. “Well, yeah, sort of.” He said. “Sort of?” she asked. “What kind of answer is that?” “You couldn’t keep your eyes off her legs all night.”  She went on. “I thought you liked my legs”. She pouted. “Oh Baby” Ernie cooed. “Of course I like your legs, you stole my heart showing off those sexy legs of yours” he went on. “And you know I would do anything to keep those silky smooth legs and your beautiful self in my life”. “Melissa was just being a bit flirty tonight and really… how could I not look?” Ernie grinned that Cheshire cat grin. “Even you have to admit she has great looking legs.”

“Anything?”  Isabella asked. “What?” Ernie responded.  “You just said you would do anything to keep me and my legs in your life.”  “Did you really mean that?” She asked him. “Really anything or were you just saying that?”  Ernie looked at this sexy little vixen and knew she was leading him some where, but he also knew this woman was the sexiest, most uninhibited woman he had ever met and he would let her take him anywhere a sexual adventure might be in the offing. “Really Honey anything, if it meant keeping you happy and taking care of me.” Ernie said. She looked at him very coyly saying ‘we’ll see’ as she invited him to meet her in the bedroom in 10 minutes, not a moment before. As Ernie waited he couldn’t help but let his mind run in a million directions. Isabella was not only beautiful, she was the sexiest creature he had ever known and he knew her kinky little mind had no bounds ***.
.He had never known a woman who had such complete mastery and control of her sexuality and there was nothing she wasn’t comfortable with. She had certainly taken him on more sexual adventures in their short time together than all the other women he had ever met, combined. And even though some were a bit strange to his way of thinking originally, each in the end had been exciting and sensually engaging. So no matter what she had planned he could only look forward to it with excitement and a minimal amount of trepidation. So pouring them each a glass of wine, Ernie headed for the bedroom with anticipation of a night he would long remember…oh if he only knew.

Entering the bedroom he saw Isabella seated, skirt raised and legs crossed, showing her stocking tops and creamy white thighs, with her back to her dressing table and her oak hairbrush on her lap. “How nice, you brought me a glass of wine,” she noted. “Please bring it to me. You can set it on my dressing table?” She requested as he crossed to her.  As Ernie came to her, placing the wine on the table he toasted “To a memorable night.” Again, if he only knew, and as he drank from his glass, she had already moved ahead and was undoing his pants and pulling them down.  “Whoa” Ernie intoned. “You seem a bit eager?” he asked.  “Well yes.” She smiled back. “I am, but not for what you think my dear man.”  “What do you mean?” He asked beginning to think he was in for another something he had not figured on.  “Well I thought you might have guessed when you came in and saw me sitting here, legs crossed with this hairbrush on my lap.” She went on. “But then you often need to be led to things my dear, don’t you?”  Continuing on she said “You were quite naughty this evening…oh yes quite naughty”. “I saw you looking at Melissa’s legs all evening like a naughty little thirteen year old boy. You couldn’t keep from staring.” She said. “Fortunately Melissa was in one of her ‘it’s all about me’ moments, so of course she didn’t notice, but I certainly did and was not happy about it”.  “I’m sorry.” I said. “Oh are you? Are you really sorry?” she asked.  Looking at me with what could only be viewed as a dominating like look. “Are you sorry enough to admit how naughty you were and accept being punished for it?” “Are you that sorry”? She asked.  “Excuse me?” Ernie stuttered. “Punished?”  “Well of course punished.” She went on in a matter of fact manner. “What else would happen to a naughty boy?” “You simply must be taught a lesson you won’t soon forget and I intend to do just that.”  “Oh and just how do you plan to do that my dear Isabella?” He asked thinking they were playing another of her games. “What, it’s still not obvious?” She asked. “Well let me make it perfectly clear”. She continued. “It is my intention to next pull down your underwear like this, put you over my knee and give you a good sound bare bottom spanking, much like a naughty 13 year old would receive when they think they are too big for their britches, teaching you a lesson you will never forget.” 



And just like that the underwear came down and before he knew it she had pulled him to her side and quicker than he could react to, had him lying face down across her stocking clad lap staring at her lovely legs from a position he would never have imagined and what happened next, well I don’t really think it takes much imagination to see where Isabella, her hand and hairbrush intended to take him. Beginning with her hand she warmed his white little bottom a nice shade of pink, to bright red.  Spank after spank landing on his bare behind. Trying to keep his poise he gritted his teeth and tried to think only of the lovely stocking clad lap he found himself face down across. Finally after a 100 or so sound spanks Bella stopped. And Ernie started to rise. “Now just where do you think you’re going?” Isabella asked holding him down across her lap.  “Please Bella, I’ve learned my lesson, really I have.” Sounding quite like the naughty little boy he had behaved liked. “Really I have.”  Bella rubbed his red bottom with one hand, while picking up the hairbrush with the other. “I’m not quite sure you have my dear, but believe me once you feel the sting of my hairbrush, well then you will have learned”. “Yes, learned and will remember for quite some time”. She softly intoned. And with that the spanking began anew and with a much more rigorous application. Spank after spank, twenty thirty forty, he soon forgot to count, lost in the burning sting only a hairbrush can provide. Squirming, trying to avoid the burning spanks as they rained down, fighting back tears of embarrassment, finally the spanking was over, and she helped him up. As he rose from her lap, rubbing his very well spanked bottom like any naughty boy would, Ernie noticed something else he would never have guessed, he was far more wanton of his sexy woman than he could ever remember. He had to have her, and for her part, she too was already entwined with him, kissing him deeper and more fully. Had they wanted one another before the spanking, they needed one another now. Never had he wanted a woman so bad and not just any woman, no, he wanted this goddess in front of him, wrapped about him, who just moments earlier had spanked him like a very naughty little boy. And Isabella was kissing him with such passion and so, so hot. Before they knew it, they were in the bed and engulfed with a consuming passion neither had ever known. It was to say the least, a night unlike any other, filled with shuddering climaxes and wanton lips.  Was this all caused by a simple act of spanking? What or how, not important but if it were, it certainly bore repeating, at least that was what was going on in sweet Bella’s mind. Oh yes! If a trip over her knee would unlock this kind of passion, poor Ernie was in for quite a few spankings. As for Ernie, well, how many times the hairbrush landed, spanking his bottom a blistering red that evening, he could not keep count of. But one thing was for certain, if he ever looked at another Lady’s legs again, it certainly would be with the memory of this spanking fresh in his mind, that and a thorough scanning to insure that Isabella was not watching.  But would he allow another spanking, well if it led to the passion that evening had brought forward, well I think we all would.  Oh yes… I told you his beautiful Lady was quite unconventional.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.